This is a modern-English version of The Bloudy Tenent of Persecution for Cause of Conscience Discussed and Mr. Cotton's Letter Examined and Answered, originally written by Williams, Roger. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

 

Note: Images of the original pages are available through Internet Archive. See https://archive.org/details/bloudytenentofpe00will_1

 


 

 

 

[1]

[1]

THE
HANSERD KNOLLYS SOCIETY,
FOR THE
PUBLICATION OF THE WORKS OF EARLY ENGLISH AND OTHER BAPTIST WRITERS.

THE
HANSERD KNOLLYS SOCIETY
FOR THE
PUBLISHING OF THE WORKS OF EARLY ENGLISH AND OTHER BAPTIST WRITERS.

Treasurer.

Treasurer.

  • Charles Jones, Esq.

Honorary Secretaries.

Honorary Secretaries.

  • EDWARD B. UNDERHILL, Attorney.
  • Rev. William Jones.

Secretary.

Admin Assistant.

  • Mr. George Offor Jr.

Council.

Council.

  • Rev. J. Acworth, LL.D.
  • — JOSEPH ANGUS, M.A.
  • — C. M. BIRRELL.
  • — CALEB EVANS BIRT, M.A.
  • — WILLIAM HENRY BLACK.
  • — WILLIAM BROCK.
  • — THOMAS BURDITT.
  • — JABEZ BURNS, PH.D.
  • — F. A. COX, D.D., LL.D.
  • — T. S. CRISP.
  • — B. DAVIES, Ph.D.
  • — B. EVANS.
  • — B. Godwin, D.D.
  • — F. W. GOTCH, M.A.
  • — W. GROSER.
  • — J. H. HINTON, M.A.
  • — J. HOBY, D.D.
  • CHARLES THEODORE JONES, Esq.
  • G.F. KEMP, Esq.
  • George Lowe, Esq. F.R.S.
  • Rev. Dr. W. H. Murch
  • — J. P. MURSELL.
  • — THOMAS FOX NEWMAN.
  • George Offor, Esq.
  • Rev. G.H. Orchard.
  • — J. J. OWEN.
  • — T. POTTENGER.
  • — THOMAS PRICE, D.D.
  • J. READ, Esq.
  • Rev. Robert Roff
  • — JOSHUA RUSSELL.
  • — J. SPRIGG, M.A.
  • — EDWARD STEANE, Ph.D.
  • — CHARLES STOVEL.
  • — THOMAS THOMAS.
  • — FREDERICK TRESTRAIL.

It has been a matter of regret with many, that the writings of the early members and ministers of the Baptist churches of this country should be comparatively so little known. The present appears to be a favourable time to reprint such of them as may be deemed worthy of perpetuation, from their historical or theological importance.

Many people regret that the writings of the early members and ministers of Baptist churches in this country are relatively unknown. This seems like a good time to reprint those that are considered significant for their historical or theological value.

These writings are confined to no peculiarity of sentiment, but embrace every topic of divine truth, which the word of God presents for the salvation of the believer, as well as for the regulation of the church of Christ.

These writings aren't limited to any specific feelings but cover every topic of divine truth that the word of God offers for the salvation of believers and for guiding the church of Christ.

To the Baptists, belongs the honour of first asserting in this land, and of establishing on the immutable basis of just argument and scripture rule, the right of every man to worship God as conscience dictates, in submission only to divine command.

To the Baptists goes the honor of being the first to claim in this country, and to establish on the solid foundation of solid reasoning and scriptural authority, the right of every person to worship God according to their conscience, answering only to divine command.

[2]

[2]

Rejecting the authority of men in matters of faith, they wrote with great simplicity and directness of purpose. Scripture alone was their authority, and excepting some of their polemical works, their productions are remarkably free from that parade of learning which was the fault of their age.

Rejecting men's authority in matters of faith, they wrote with great simplicity and a clear purpose. Scripture alone was their authority, and aside from some of their argumentative works, their writings are surprisingly free from the showiness of knowledge that was typical of their time.

They were not, however, destitute of learning. Most of the early Baptists had had an university education: and if this privilege was not enjoyed by their successors, it was because the national seats of learning denied it to them. The names of Bampfield, Canne, Cornwell, Danvers, Delaune, Du Veil, Denne, Grantham, Jessey, Knollys, Smyth, and Tombes, are sufficient to prove that the Baptist churches were not destitute of able and learned expounders of their sentiments, eminent for their attainments in both classical and divine knowledge.

They weren’t lacking in education, though. Most of the early Baptists had university degrees, and if their successors didn’t share this privilege, it was because the national universities denied them access. The names of Bampfield, Canne, Cornwell, Danvers, Delaune, Du Veil, Denne, Grantham, Jessey, Knollys, Smyth, and Tombes are enough to show that the Baptist churches had capable and knowledgeable interpreters of their beliefs, distinguished for their expertise in both classical and religious knowledge.

The historical value of the works which it is proposed to reproduce, is very great. Their authors exercised no mean influence on the course of national affairs during the period of Cromwell’s protectorate, and they became in subsequent reigns, as they had been in times preceding the Commonwealth, the especial objects of ecclesiastical and political persecution. Some of the works which it is desired to publish will also embrace the period of the Reformation, and illustrate the sufferings endured, by the baptists of that eventful period, for conscience sake.

The historical importance of the works that are proposed for reproduction is significant. Their authors had a considerable impact on national affairs during Cromwell's protectorate, and in later reigns, just as they had in the time before the Commonwealth, they became prime targets of religious and political persecution. Some of the works intended for publication will also cover the Reformation period and highlight the struggles faced by the Baptists during that pivotal time for the sake of their conscience.

As theological writers they are characterized by fervour of spirit; deep study of the word of God; great facility of application of divine truths to passing events; a holy attachment to “the truth as it is in Jesus;” clear and pungent exhibitions of the word of life; an uncompromising adherence to the scriptures as the rule of doctrine, practice, and ecclesiastical organization and discipline; and finally, a fearless following of their convictions, derived from the divine oracles.

As theological writers, they are marked by a passionate spirit; a deep understanding of the word of God; a strong ability to apply divine truths to current events; a sacred connection to “the truth as it is in Jesus;” clear and impactful presentations of the word of life; a steadfast commitment to the scriptures as the guide for doctrine, practice, and church organization and discipline; and ultimately, a bold pursuit of their beliefs, based on divine teachings.

Works of this kind are also wanting for our congregational and family libraries. It is to be feared that too many of us are ignorant of our own history, and of the great and good men who lost all in the maintenance of our principles.

Works like this are also needed in our congregational and family libraries. It’s concerning that many of us may be unaware of our own history and the great individuals who sacrificed everything to uphold our principles.

The series of proposed volumes will include the works of both General and Particular Baptists; Records and Manuscripts relating to the rise and progress of Baptist churches; Translations of such works as may illustrate the sufferings of the Baptists and the extension of their principles, together with such Documents as are to be found only in large historical collections, or may not yet have appeared in an accessible form. On the Baptismal controversy only those treatises will be given, which are of acknowledged worth or historic value. The whole will be accompanied with biographical notices of the authors, and with such notes and illustrations as may be essential to their completeness.

The series of proposed volumes will include the works of both General and Particular Baptists; records and manuscripts related to the rise and development of Baptist churches; translations of works that illustrate the sufferings of the Baptists and the spread of their beliefs, along with documents that can only be found in large historical collections or may not yet be available in an accessible form. For the baptismal controversy, only those treatises that are recognized as significant or historically valuable will be included. The entire collection will come with biographical information about the authors and with notes and illustrations that are essential for completeness.

The publications will consist of works produced before the close of the seventeenth century. The following list comprises the names of some of the authors whose works are intended to form part of the series;—Bampfield, Blackwood, Bunyan, Canne, Collier, Collins, Cornwall, Danvers, Delaune, Denne, Du Veil, Drapes, Grantham, Griffith, Helwys, How, Jeffrey, Jessey, Keach, Kiffin, King, Knollys, Lawrence, Palmer, Powell, Pendarves, Smyth, Stennett, Tombes, Roger Williams, &c.

The publications will include works created before the end of the seventeenth century. The following list features some of the authors whose works are set to be part of the series: Bampfield, Blackwood, Bunyan, Canne, Collier, Collins, Cornwall, Danvers, Delaune, Denne, Du Veil, Drapes, Grantham, Griffith, Helwys, How, Jeffrey, Jessey, Keach, Kiffin, King, Knollys, Lawrence, Palmer, Powell, Pendarves, Smyth, Stennett, Tombes, Roger Williams, etc.


Terms of Subscription.

1. Every subscriber of ten shillings and sixpence annually will be entitled to one copy of every work issued during the year of his subscription. Two volumes at least will be published for the 10s. 6d.

1. Every subscriber who pays ten shillings and sixpence per year will get one copy of every book released during their subscription year. At least two volumes will be published for the 10s. 6d.

2. Subscriptions will be considered due, in advance on the first of January of every year.

2. Subscriptions will be due in advance on January 1st of each year.

3. Ministers and Sunday Schools obtaining each ten subscribers annually, will be entitled to one copy of every work published in the year for which such subscriptions are paid.

3. Ministers and Sunday Schools that get ten subscribers each year will be entitled to one copy of every book published during that year for which the subscriptions are paid.

4. Books will be delivered, free of expense, in London, Edinburgh, and Dublin, from which places they will be sent at the cost of the subscriber by any channel he may appoint.

4. Books will be delivered for free in London, Edinburgh, and Dublin, from where they will be sent at the subscriber's expense by any method they choose.


Subscriptions will be received by the Treasurer, at Vassall Road, Kennington; by the Honorary Secretaries, Mr. Underhill, of Newmarket House, Nailsworth; Rev. W. Jones, at Stepney College; or by any member of the Council; also by Mr. G. Offor, jun., Secretary, Baptist Mission House, Moorgate Street, London, to whom all communications for the Society should be addressed, or at the Depository, B. L. Green’s, 68, Paternoster Row.

Subscriptions can be sent to the Treasurer at Vassall Road, Kennington; to the Honorary Secretaries, Mr. Underhill at Newmarket House, Nailsworth; Rev. W. Jones at Stepney College; or any member of the Council; also to Mr. G. Offor, Jr., Secretary at the Baptist Mission House, Moorgate Street, London, to whom all communications for the Society should be addressed, or at the Depository, B. L. Green’s, 68, Paternoster Row.

[i]

[i]


[ii]

[ii]

THE
BLOUDY TENANT

PERSECUTION.


[iii]

[iii]

THE
BLOUDY TENENT
OF
PERSECUTION
FOR
CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE DISCUSSED:
AND
MR. COTTON’S LETTER
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.

THE
BLOUDY TENENT
OF
Harassment
FOR
THE DISCUSSION OF CAUSES OF CONSCIENCE:
AND
MR. COTTON’S LETTER
IS EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.

BY ROGER WILLIAMS.

BY ROGER WILLIAMS.

EDITED FOR
The Hanserd Knollys Society,
BY
EDWARD BEAN UNDERHILL.

EDITED FOR
The Hanserd Knollys Society,
BY
EDWARD BEAN UNDERHILL.

LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY,
BY J. HADDON, CASTLE STREET, FINSBURY.
1848.

LONDON:
PUBLISHED FOR THE SOCIETY,
BY J. HADDON, CASTLE STREET, FINSBURY.
1848.

[iv]

[iv]


[v]

[v]

A
BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION.

It was on the 1st day of December, in the year 1630, that Mr. Roger Williams, with his wife, embarked at Bristol for America, in the ship Lyon, Captain William Pierce.

It was on December 1, 1630, that Mr. Roger Williams and his wife boarded the ship Lyon, Captain William Pierce, in Bristol to head for America.

Two years and a half before, a number of eminent and enthusiastic men had gone forth, animated by religious principles and purposes, to seek a home and a refuge from persecution on the wild and untenanted shores of Massachusetts Bay. Charles I. had announced his design of ruling the English people by arbitrary power, only a few days before a patent for the Company of Massachusetts Bay passed the seals.[1] No provision was made in this document for the exercise of religious liberty. The emigrants were puritans, and although they had suffered long for conscience’ sake, on this subject their views were as contracted as those of their brethren who in Elizabeth’s reign sought the overthrow of England’s hierarchy.[2] The patent secured to them, however, to a great extent, a legislative independence of the mother country; but they soon employed that power to persecute differing consciences.

Two and a half years earlier, a group of prominent and passionate men had set out, driven by religious beliefs and goals, to find a home and escape persecution on the uninhabited shores of Massachusetts Bay. Just days before, Charles I. had declared his intention to rule the English people with absolute power, right before a charter for the Company of Massachusetts Bay was sealed. No provision was made in this document for religious freedom. The emigrants were Puritans, and although they had endured a long struggle for their beliefs, their views on this matter were as narrow as those of their counterparts who, during Elizabeth’s reign, sought to dismantle England’s hierarchy. However, the charter granted them, to a large extent, legislative independence from the mother country; but they quickly used that power to persecute those with differing beliefs.

The emigrants landed at Salem at the end of June, 1629.[vi] A few mud hovels alone marked the place of their future abode. On their passage they arranged the order of their government, and bound themselves by solemn covenant to each other and the Lord. As religion was the cause of their abandonment of their native land, so was its establishment their first care. At their request a few of the settlers at Plymouth, where in 1620 a colony had been established by the members of Mr. John Robinson’s church, came over to assist and advise on the arrangement of their church polity. After several conferences, the order determined on was the congregational, and measures were immediately taken for the choice of elders and deacons. A day of fasting and prayer was appointed, and thirty persons covenanted together to walk in the ways of God. Mr. Skelton was chosen pastor, Mr. Higginson teacher, both puritan clergymen of celebrity, and Mr. Houghton ruling elder. They agreed with the church at Plymouth, “That the children of the faithful are church members with their parents, and that their baptism is a seal of their being so.”[3]

The emigrants arrived in Salem at the end of June 1629.[vi] Just a few mud huts were all that marked the spot of their future home. During their journey, they organized their government and made a solemn agreement with each other and with God. Since religion was the reason they left their homeland, establishing it became their top priority. At their request, a few of the settlers from Plymouth, where a colony had been started in 1620 by members of Mr. John Robinson’s church, came over to help and advise them with setting up their church structure. After several discussions, they decided on a congregational model, and they quickly took steps to elect elders and deacons. A day of fasting and prayer was set aside, and thirty people committed themselves to live according to God’s ways. Mr. Skelton was selected as pastor, Mr. Higginson as teacher—both well-known Puritan clergymen—and Mr. Houghton as ruling elder. They agreed with the church at Plymouth that “the children of the faithful are church members with their parents, and that their baptism is a seal of their being so.”[3]

The church was thus self-constituted. It owned no allegiance to bishop, priest, or king. It recognized but one authority—the King of saints: but one rule—the word of God. The new system did not, however, meet with the approbation of all this little company. Some still fondly clung to the episcopacy of their native land, and to the more imposing rites of their mother church. The main body of the emigrants did not altogether refuse to have communion with the church which had so unnaturally driven them away; but, as they said, they separated from her corruptions, and rejected the human inventions in worship which they discovered in her fold. Not so all. Liberty of worship they desired indeed, but not a new form of polity. Two brothers, John and Samuel Browne, the one a lawyer, the other a merchant, were the leaders of this little band. They wished the continuance of the Common Prayer, of the ceremonies[vii] usually observed in the administration of baptism and the Lord’s Supper, and a wider door for the entrance of members into a church state. Dissatisfied with the new order of things, they set up a separate assembly. This was a mutiny against the state, as well as against the church; and proving incorrigible, the brothers were sent home in “the Lyon’s Whelp.”[4]

The church was therefore self-established. It didn’t pledge loyalty to any bishop, priest, or king. It recognized only one authority—the King of saints; only one rule—the word of God. However, the new system didn’t earn everyone’s approval within this small group. Some still held on to the episcopacy of their homeland and the grand rituals of their mother church. The majority of the emigrants didn’t completely refuse to have communion with the church that had so unnaturally rejected them; instead, as they stated, they separated themselves from its corruptions and dismissed the human-made practices in worship that they found in it. Not everyone felt the same, though. They indeed desired freedom of worship but not a new form of governance. Two brothers, John and Samuel Browne—one a lawyer and the other a merchant—led this small group. They wanted to keep the Book of Common Prayer, the ceremonies typically followed in baptism and the Lord’s Supper, and a more open way for members to join the church. Unsatisfied with the new situation, they established a separate assembly. This was a rebellion against both the state and the church; since they couldn’t be reformed, the brothers were sent back home on “the Lyon’s Whelp.”[vii]

In the year 1630, a large addition was made to the pilgrim band, on the arrival of Governor Winthrop. Not less than 1500 persons accompanied him, to escape the bigotry and persecuting spirit of Laud. Several new settlements were formed, and the seat of the colonial government was fixed at Boston. Though sincere in their attachment to true religion, and desirous of practising its duties unmolested by episcopal tyranny, they thought not of toleration for others. No such idea had dawned upon them. They were prepared to practise over other consciences the like tyranny to that from which they had fled.

In 1630, a significant number of people joined the Pilgrims with the arrival of Governor Winthrop. At least 1,500 individuals came with him to escape the intolerance and persecution under Laud. Several new settlements were created, and Boston became the center of colonial government. Although they were genuinely committed to their faith and wanted to practice it freely without interference from episcopal authority, they didn’t consider tolerance for others. That idea had not occurred to them. They were ready to enforce the same kind of oppression on others that they had escaped.

With nobler views than these did Mr. Williams disembark at Boston, after a very tempestuous voyage, on the 5th of February in the year 1631. The infant colony had suffered very much during the winter from the severity of the weather, and the scarcity of provisions. The arrival of the Lyon was welcomed with gratitude, as the friendly interposition of the hand of God.[5]

With more admirable intentions than these, Mr. Williams arrived in Boston after a very rough journey on February 5, 1631. The young colony had endured a lot during the winter due to harsh weather and a lack of supplies. The arrival of the Lyon was met with thankfulness, seen as the helpful intervention of God.[5]

Roger Williams was at this time little more than thirty years of age—“a young minister, godly and zealous, having precious gifts.”[6] Tradition tells us, that he was born in Wales: that he was in some way related to Cromwell: that his parents were in humble life: and that he owed his education to Sir Edward Coke, who, accidentally observing his attention at public worship, and ascertaining the accuracy of the notes he took of the sermon, sent him to the University of Oxford. All this may or may not be true; but it is[viii] evident that his education was liberal, and that he had a good acquaintance with the classics and the original languages of the scriptures.

Roger Williams was at this time just over thirty years old—“a young minister, righteous and passionate, with valuable skills.”[6] According to tradition, he was born in Wales, possibly had some connection to Cromwell, came from a humble background, and received his education thanks to Sir Edward Coke, who, noticing how attentively he listened during public worship and checking the accuracy of his sermon notes, sent him to the University of Oxford. This may or may not be true, but it is[viii] clear that he had a solid education and was well-versed in the classics and the original languages of the scriptures.

He himself informs us, that in his early years his heart was imbued with spiritual life. “From my childhood, the Father of lights and mercies touched my soul with a love to himself, to his only begotten, the true Lord Jesus, to his holy scriptures.”[7] At this time he must have been about twelve years old. His first studies were directed to the law, probably at the suggestion of his patron. He became early attached to those democratic principles which are so ably stated in the “Bloudy Tenent,” and to those rights of liberty which found so able a defender in the aged Coke. Subsequently, however, he turned his attention to theology, and assumed the charge of a parish. It was during this period that he became acquainted with the leading emigrants to America; and he appears to have been the most decided amongst them in their opposition to the liturgy, ceremonies, and hierarchy of the English church.[8] It is probable that it was upon the subject of the grievances they endured, he had the interview with King James of which he speaks in a letter written late in life.[9]

He tells us that in his early years, he was filled with spiritual life. “From my childhood, the Father of lights and mercies touched my soul with a love for himself, for his only begotten, the true Lord Jesus, and for his holy scriptures.”[7] At this time, he was probably around twelve years old. His initial studies focused on the law, likely suggested by his patron. He quickly became attached to the democratic principles well articulated in the “Bloudy Tenent” and to the rights of liberty adeptly defended by the elderly Coke. However, he later shifted his focus to theology and took on the leadership of a parish. During this time, he met the prominent emigrants to America and seemed to be the most outspoken among them in their opposition to the liturgy, ceremonies, and hierarchy of the English church.[8] It is likely that it was regarding the grievances they faced that he had the meeting with King James, which he mentions in a letter written later in life.[9]

It was a notable year, both in Old and in New England, in which Williams sought a refuge for conscience amid the wilds of America. Autocratic rule was decided upon by the infatuated Charles, and the utterance of the most arbitrary principles from the pulpits of the court clergy was encouraged. Doctrines subversive of popular rights were taught, and the sermons containing them published at the king’s[ix] special command. Laud assumed a similar authority in ecclesiastical affairs. With unscrupulous zeal and severity he sought to extirpate puritanism from the church. The Calvinistic interpretation of the articles was condemned, and Bishop Davenant was rebuked for a sermon which he preached upon the 17th. The puritans were to a man Calvinists, the Laudean party were Arminians. And as if to give the former practical proof of the lengths to which Laud was prepared to go, and to shut them up either to silence or to voluntary banishment, Leighton, for his “Plea against Prelacy,” was this year committed to prison for life, fined £10,000, degraded from his ministry, whipped, pilloried, his ears cut off, his nose slit, and his face branded with a hot iron. From this tyranny over thought and conscience Williams fled, only to bear his testimony against similar outrages upon conscience and human rights in the New World—to find the same principles in active operation among the very men who like him had suffered, and who like him sought relief on that distant shore.

It was a significant year, both in Old and New England, when Williams sought a refuge for his beliefs in the wilderness of America. Autocratic rule was imposed by the obsessed Charles, and the most extreme ideas were encouraged from the pulpits of the royal clergy. Doctrines that undermined people's rights were taught, and the sermons containing them were published at the king’s[ix] command. Laud took on similar power in church matters. With relentless passion and harshness, he tried to eliminate Puritanism from the church. The Calvinistic interpretation of the articles was condemned, and Bishop Davenant faced backlash for a sermon he preached on the 17th. The Puritans were all Calvinists, while the Laudean faction were Arminians. To show the Puritans just how far Laud was willing to go and to force them into silence or voluntary exile, Leighton was imprisoned for life this year for his “Plea against Prelacy,” fined £10,000, removed from his ministry, whipped, put in the pillory, had his ears cut off, his nose slit, and his face branded with a hot iron. From this oppression of thought and conscience, Williams fled, only to testify against similar abuses of conscience and human rights in the New World—only to discover the same principles actively at work among those who, like him, had suffered and sought refuge on that distant shore.

No sooner had Mr. Williams landed at Boston, than we find him declaring his opinion, that “the magistrate might not punish a breach of the sabbath, nor any other offence, as it was a breach of the first table.”[10] Moreover, so impure did he deem the communion of the church of England, that he hesitated to hold communion with any church that continued in any manner favourable to it. This was, however, the case with the church at Boston. It refused to regard the hierarchy and parishional assemblies of the English church as portions of the abominations of anti-christ. It permitted its members, when in England, to commune with it, in hearing the word and in the private administration of the sacraments.[11] Thus while separating from its corruptions, the emigrants clave to it with a fond pertinacity. This was displeasing to the free soul of Williams. He refused to join the congregation at Boston. It would have been a weak and sinful compliance[x] with evil. He could not regard the cruelties and severities, and oppression, exercised by the church of England, with any feelings but those of indignation. That could not be the true church of Christ on whose skirts was found sprinkled the blood of saints and martyrs. He therefore gladly accepted the invitation of the church at Salem, and a few weeks after his arrival he left Boston to enter upon the pastorate there.

No sooner had Mr. Williams landed in Boston than he started expressing his view that “the magistrate shouldn't punish a breach of the Sabbath or any other offense, as it was a breach of the first table.”[10] Moreover, he considered the communion of the Church of England so impure that he hesitated to participate in any church that showed even a little support for it. Unfortunately, that was the case with the church in Boston. It refused to view the hierarchy and parish assemblies of the English church as parts of the abominations of anti-Christ. It allowed its members, when in England, to engage with it in hearing the word and in the private administration of the sacraments.[11] Thus, while distancing themselves from its corruptions, the emigrants clung to it with a stubborn affection. This was frustrating for the free spirit of Williams. He refused to join the congregation in Boston. It would have been a weak and sinful submission to evil. He could only feel indignation toward the cruelty, harshness, and oppression inflicted by the Church of England. That couldn't possibly be the true church of Christ, which had the blood of saints and martyrs on its skirts. Therefore, he eagerly accepted the invitation from the church in Salem, and a few weeks after his arrival, he left Boston to take on the pastoral role there.

But on the very same day on which he commenced his ministry at Salem (April 12), the General Court of the Colony expressed its disapprobation of the step, and required the church to forbear any further proceeding. This was an arbitrary and unjust interference with the rights of the Salem church. As a congregational and independent community, it had a perfect right to select Mr. Williams for its pastor. The choice of its ministry is one of the church’s most sacred privileges, to be exercised only in subordination to the laws and to the will of its great Head. This right the General Court most flagrantly violated, and thus laid the foundation for that course of resistance which eventually led to the banishment of Mr. Williams.[12]

But on the very same day that he started his ministry in Salem (April 12), the General Court of the Colony expressed its disapproval of the move and required the church to hold off on any further actions. This was an arbitrary and unfair interference with the rights of the Salem church. As a congregational and independent community, it had every right to choose Mr. Williams as its pastor. The selection of its ministry is one of the church’s most sacred privileges, to be exercised only in accordance with the laws and the will of its great Head. The General Court egregiously violated this right and set the stage for the resistance that eventually led to Mr. Williams' banishment.[12]

To the civil government of the colony Mr. Williams was prepared to give all due submission. Very soon after his arrival, he entered his name upon the list of those who desired to be made freemen, and on the 12th of May took the customary oaths. Yet as if to bring into conflict at the earliest moment, and to excite the expression of those generous sentiments on religious and civil liberty which animated the soul of Mr. Williams, on that very day the court “ordered and agreed, that for the time to come, no man shall be admitted to the freedom of this body politic, but such as are members of some of the churches within the limits of the same.” Thus a theocracy was established. The government belonged to the saints. They alone could rule in the commonwealth, or be capable of the exercise of[xi] civil rights. “Not only was the door of calling to magistracy shut against natural and unregenerate men, though excellently fitted for civil offices, but also against the best and ablest servants of God, except they be entered into church estate.”[13] This was to follow, according to Williams’ idea, “Moses’ church constitution,” “to pluck up the roots and foundations of all common society in the world, to turn the garden and paradise of the church and saints into the field of the civil state of the world, and to reduce the world to the first chaos or confusion.” Our readers will find his reasons at large, against this perilous course, in the subsequent pages of this volume.[14]

To the civil government of the colony, Mr. Williams was ready to show all due respect. Shortly after he arrived, he put his name on the list of those who wanted to become freemen and on May 12th took the usual oaths. However, on that very day, to spark conflict right away and showcase the passionate beliefs about religious and civil liberty that Mr. Williams held, the court “ordered and agreed that from now on, no one shall be allowed into the freedom of this body politic unless they are members of one of the churches within its boundaries.” This established a theocracy. The government was run by the saints. Only they could govern the commonwealth or exercise[xi] civil rights. “Not only was the door to holding a magistrate position closed to natural and unregenerate men, even those who were well-suited for civil roles, but also to the best and most capable servants of God unless they were part of the church.” This followed, according to Williams’ idea, “Moses’ church constitution,” “to uproot the foundations of all common society in the world, to transform the garden and paradise of the church and saints into the field of the civil state of the world, and to bring the world back to its original chaos or confusion.” Our readers can find his detailed reasons against this dangerous path in the following pages of this volume.[14]

As peace could not be enjoyed at Salem, before the end of the summer Mr. Williams withdrew to Plymouth; “where,” says Governor Bradford, “he was freely entertained, according to our poor ability, and exercised his gifts among us; and after some time was admitted a member of the church, and his teaching well approved.”[15] Two years he laboured in the ministry of the word among the pilgrim fathers; but it would seem not without proclaiming those principles of freedom which had already made him an object of jealousy. For on requesting his dismissal thence to Salem, in the autumn of 1635, we find the elder, Mr. Brewster, persuading the church at Plymouth to relinquish communion with him, lest he should “run the same course of rigid separation and anabaptistry which Mr. John Smith, the se-baptist, at Amsterdam, had done.”[16] It was during his residence at Plymouth[xii] that he acquired that knowledge of the Indian language, and that acquaintance with the chiefs of the Narragansetts, which became so serviceable to him in his banishment.

Since peace was hard to find in Salem, Mr. Williams decided to move to Plymouth before the summer ended; “where,” as Governor Bradford puts it, “he was welcomed as best as we could manage and shared his talents with us; and after a while, he became a member of the church, and his teaching was well-received.”[15] He spent two years ministering to the Pilgrim fathers, but it seems he wasn't shy about expressing the principles of freedom that had already made him a figure of suspicion. When he asked to be sent back to Salem in the autumn of 1635, we see Elder Mr. Brewster urging the church in Plymouth to cut ties with him, fearing he might “follow the same path of strict separation and Anabaptism that Mr. John Smith, the se-baptist, did in Amsterdam.”[16] While he was in Plymouth[xii], he learned the Indian language and got to know the leaders of the Narragansetts, which proved very useful during his exile.

His acceptance of their invitation afforded sincere and great pleasure to the church at Salem. His former ministry amongst them had resulted in a warm attachment, and not a few left Plymouth to place themselves under his spiritual care. Two or three weeks only could have passed after his return, when, on the 3rd of September, Mr. Cotton, his destined antagonist in the strife on liberty of conscience, landed at Boston, in company with Mr. Hooker and Mr. Stone; which “glorious triumvirate coming together, made the poor people in the wilderness to say, That the God of heaven had supplied them with what would in some sort answer their three great necessities: Cotton for their clothing, Hooker for their fishing, and Stone for their building.”[17]

His acceptance of their invitation brought genuine happiness to the church in Salem. His previous ministry with them had created a strong bond, and several people left Plymouth to be under his spiritual guidance. Only a couple of weeks could have passed after his return when, on September 3rd, Mr. Cotton, his future rival in the struggle for freedom of conscience, arrived in Boston with Mr. Hooker and Mr. Stone; this “glorious trio” coming together made the people in the wilderness exclaim that the God of heaven had provided them with what would somewhat meet their three main needs: Cotton for their clothing, Hooker for their fishing, and Stone for their building. [17]

John Cotton was the son of a puritan lawyer. Educated at Cambridge, he had acquired a large amount of learning; and by his study of the schoolmen sharpened the natural acuteness and subtilty of his mind. In theology he was a thorough Calvinist, and adopted in all their extent the theocratic principles of the great Genevan reformer. On his arrival in New England, he was immediately called upon to advise and arrange the civil and ecclesiastical affairs of the colony. By his personal influence the churches were settled in a regular and permanent form, and their laws of discipline were finally determined by the platform adopted at Cambridge in 1648. The civil laws were adjusted to the polity of the church, and while nominally distinct, they supported and assisted each other.[18]

John Cotton was the son of a Puritan lawyer. Educated at Cambridge, he gained a lot of knowledge, and his study of schoolmen sharpened his natural intellect and subtlety. In theology, he was a staunch Calvinist and fully embraced the theocratic principles of the great Genevan reformer. When he arrived in New England, he was quickly called to help organize the civil and church affairs of the colony. Through his personal influence, the churches established a regular and lasting structure, and their discipline laws were finalized in the platform adopted at Cambridge in 1648. The civil laws were aligned with the church's governance, and while they were officially separate, they supported and reinforced one another.[18]

[xiii]

[xiii]

Matter for complaint was soon discovered against Mr. Williams. At Plymouth he had already urged objections relative to the royal patent, under which the colonists held their lands. A manuscript treatise concerning it now became the subject of consideration by the General Court. In this work, Mr. Williams appears to have questioned the King’s right to grant the possession of lands which did not belong to him, but to the natives who hunted over them. Equity required that they should be fairly purchased of the Indian possessors. Mr. Williams was “convented” before the Court. Subsequently, he gave satisfaction to his judges of his “intentions and loyalty,” and the matter was passed by. It will be seen, however, that this accusation was revived, and declared to be one of the causes of his banishment.[19]

Soon after, complaints against Mr. Williams were found. In Plymouth, he had already raised concerns about the royal patent that granted the colonists their lands. A written document on this issue became a topic of discussion in the General Court. In this work, Mr. Williams seemed to question the King’s authority to grant land ownership that didn't belong to him but instead belonged to the natives who hunted there. Fairness dictated that these lands should be bought properly from the Indigenous owners. Mr. Williams was summoned before the Court. Later, he assured his judges of his “intentions and loyalty,” and the matter was dropped. However, it will be noted that this accusation was brought up again and was noted as one of the reasons for his banishment.[19]

For a few months, during the sickness of Mr. Skelton, Mr. Williams continued his ministry without interruption, and with great acceptance. On the 2nd of August, 1634, Mr. Skelton died, and the Salem church shortly thereafter chose him to be their settled teacher. To this the magistrates and ministers objected. His principles were obnoxious to them. They sent a request to the church, that they would not ordain him. But in the exercise of their undoubted right the church persisted, and Mr. Williams was regularly inducted to the office of teacher.[20]

For a few months, during Mr. Skelton's illness, Mr. Williams continued his ministry without interruption and was very well-received. On August 2, 1634, Mr. Skelton passed away, and the Salem church soon after chose him to be their permanent teacher. The magistrates and ministers objected to this. They found his beliefs unacceptable. They sent a request to the church asking them not to ordain him. However, exercising their undeniable right, the church insisted, and Mr. Williams was officially appointed as the teacher.[20]

Occasion was soon found to punish the church and its refractory minister. On November the 17th, he was summoned to appear before the Court, for again teaching publicly “against the king’s patent, and our great sin in claiming right thereby to this country: and for terming the churches of England[xiv] anti-christian.” A new accusation was made on the 30th of the following April, 1635. He had taught publicly, it was said, “that a magistrate ought not to tender an oath to an unregenerate man, for that we thereby have communion with a wicked man in the worship of God, and cause him to take the name of God in vain. He was heard before all the ministers, and very clearly confuted.”[21] In the month of July he was again summoned to Boston, and some other dangerous opinions were now laid to his charge. He was accused of maintaining:—That the magistrate ought not to punish the breach of the first table, otherwise than in such cases as did disturb the civil peace:—That a man ought not to pray with the unregenerate, though wife or child—That a man ought not to give thanks after the sacrament, nor after meat. But the aggravation of his offences was that, notwithstanding these crimes were charged upon him, the church at Salem, in spite of the magisterial admonitions, and the exhortations of the pastors, had called him to the office of teacher. To mark their sense of this recusancy, the Salem people were refused, three days after, the possession of a piece of land for which they had applied, and to which they had a just claim.[22]

An opportunity soon arose to punish the church and its unwilling minister. On November 17th, he was called to appear before the court for once again teaching publicly “against the king’s patent, and our great sin in claiming right thereby to this country: and for calling the churches of England[xiv] anti-christian.” A new accusation was made on April 30th, 1635. He was said to have taught publicly that “a magistrate should not administer an oath to an unregenerate person, as this brings us into communion with a wicked person in the worship of God, and causes him to take God’s name in vain. He was heard by all the ministers and was very clearly refuted.”[21] In July, he was summoned again to Boston, and now some other dangerous beliefs were brought against him. He was accused of holding that:—the magistrate should not punish violations of the first table except in cases that disturb civil peace;—that one should not pray with the unregenerate, even if they are a spouse or child;—that one should not give thanks after the sacrament or after meals. The severity of his offenses was heightened by the fact that, despite these charges, the church in Salem, ignoring the magistrates' warnings and the pastors' exhortations, had called him to the office of teacher. To show their disapproval of this defiance, the Salem people were denied, three days later, the right to a piece of land for which they had applied, despite having a rightful claim.[22]

This flagrant wrong induced Mr. Williams and his church to write admonitory letters to the churches of which these magistrates were members, requesting them to admonish the magistrates of the criminality of their conduct, it being a “breach of the rule of justice.” The letters were thus addressed because the members of the churches were the only freemen, and the only parties interested in the civil government of the colony. They were without effect. His own people began to waver under the pressure of ministerial power and influence. Mr. Williams’s health too gave way, “by his excessive labours, preaching thrice a week, by labours night and day in the field; and by travels night and[xv] day to go and come from the Court.” Even his wife added to his affliction by her reproaches, “till at length he drew her to partake with him in the error of his way.”[23] He now declared his intention to withdraw communion from all the churches in the Bay, and from Salem also if they would not separate with him. His friend Endicot was imprisoned for justifying the letter of admonition, and Mr. Sharpe was summoned to appear to answer for the same. In October he was called before the Court for the last time. All the ministers were present. They had already decided “that any one was worthy of banishment who should obstinately assert, that the civil magistrate might not intermeddle even to stop a church from apostacy and heresy.”[24] His letters were read, which he justified; he maintained all his opinions. After a disputation with Mr. Hooker, who could not “reduce him from any of his errors,” he was sentenced to banishment in six weeks, all the ministers, save one, approving of the deed.[25]

This blatant wrong led Mr. Williams and his church to write warning letters to the churches of which these magistrates were members, asking them to caution the magistrates about the wrongdoing of their actions, as it was a “breach of the rule of justice.” The letters were addressed in this way because the church members were the only people with rights and were the only ones interested in the colony's civil government. They had no effect. His own followers began to waver under the influence and power of the ministers. Mr. Williams's health also deteriorated, “due to his excessive labors, preaching three times a week, working day and night in the field, and traveling day and night to go to and from the Court.” Even his wife contributed to his distress with her complaints, “until eventually he led her to share in his mistakes.” He now announced his plan to withdraw communion from all the churches in the Bay, and from Salem too if they wouldn’t separate with him. His friend Endicot was imprisoned for supporting the warning letter, and Mr. Sharpe was summoned to answer for the same. In October, he was called before the Court for the last time. All the ministers were present. They had already decided “that anyone was deserving of banishment who obstinately claimed that the civil magistrate could not intervene even to prevent a church from falling into apostasy and heresy.” His letters were read, which he defended; he stood by all his views. After a debate with Mr. Hooker, who could not “convince him out of any of his errors,” he was sentenced to banishment in six weeks, with all the ministers, except one, agreeing to the decision.

Before proceeding to detail the subsequent events of his history, it will be necessary to make a few remarks on the topics of accusation brought against Mr. Williams, and especially since they are often referred to in the pages of the works now in the reader’s hands.

Before going into the details of the next events in his story, it’s important to comment on the accusations made against Mr. Williams, especially since they are frequently mentioned in the works the reader has in their hands.

The causes of his banishment are given by Mr. Williams in p. 375 of this volume, with which agrees Governor Winthrop’s testimony cited above. Mr. Cotton, however, does not concur in this statement: the two last causes he[xvi] denies, giving as his reason, “that many are known to hold both those opinions, and are yet tolerated not only to live in the commonwealth, but also in the fellowship of the churches.” The other two points, he likewise asserts, were held by some, who yet were permitted to enjoy both civil and church liberties.[26] What then were the grounds of this harsh proceeding according to Mr. Cotton? They were as follows:—“Two things there were, which to my best observation, and remembrance, caused the sentence of his banishment: and two other fell in, that hastened it. 1. His violent and tumultuous carriage against the patent.... 2. The magistrates, and other members of the general Court upon intelligence of some episcopal and malignant practices against the country, they made an order of Court to take trial of the fidelity of the people, not by imposing upon them, but by offering to them, an oath of fidelity. This oath when it came abroad, he vehemently withstood it, and dissuaded sundry from it, partly because it was, as he said, Christ’s prerogative to have his office established by oath: partly because an oath was a part of God’s worship, and God’s worship was not to be put upon carnal persons, as he conceived many of the people to be.” The two concurring causes were:—1. That notwithstanding his “heady and turbulent spirit,” which induced the magistrates to advise the church at Salem not to call him to the office of teacher, yet the major part of the church made choice of him. And when for this the Court refused Salem the parcel of land, Mr. Williams stirred up the church to unite with him in letters of admonition to the churches “whereof those magistrates were members, to admonish them of their open transgression of the rule of justice.” 2. That when by letters from the ministers the Salem church was inclined to abandon their teacher, Mr. Williams renounced communion with Salem and all the churches in the Bay, refused to resort to public worship, and preached to “sundry who began to resort to his family,” on the Lord’s day.[27]

The reasons for his banishment are discussed by Mr. Williams on page 375 of this book, which aligns with Governor Winthrop’s earlier testimony. However, Mr. Cotton disagrees with this statement: he disputes the last two reasons, arguing that “many are known to hold both those opinions, and are still accepted to live not only in the community but also within the church fellowship.” He also claims that the other two points were held by some who were allowed to enjoy both civil and church liberties. What then were the reasons for this harsh action according to Mr. Cotton? They were as follows: “Two factors, to my best observation and recollection, led to the decision of his banishment: and there were two additional issues that expedited it. 1. His aggressive and disorderly behavior against the patent.... 2. The magistrates and other members of the General Court, upon learning about some episcopal and harmful activities against the country, issued a court order to test the loyalty of the people, not by imposing on them, but by offering them an oath of loyalty. When this oath became known, he strongly opposed it and convinced several others to do the same, partly because, as he stated, it was Christ’s right to have his office confirmed by oath; and partly because taking an oath is part of God’s worship, which he believed should not be required from worldly persons, as he thought many of the people were.” The two agreeing reasons were: 1. That despite his “headstrong and disruptive nature,” which caused the magistrates to advise the Salem church against appointing him as teacher, the majority of the church chose him. When the Court denied Salem a piece of land for this reason, Mr. Williams encouraged the church to send letters of admonition to the churches linked to those magistrates, calling them out for their open violation of justice. 2. That when the Salem church, influenced by letters from the ministers, was inclined to dismiss their teacher, Mr. Williams cut ties with Salem and all the churches in the Bay, refused to participate in public worship, and preached to “several who began to gather at his home” on the Lord’s Day.

[xvii]

[xvii]

On examination, it is evident that the two statements do not materially differ. Mr. Williams held the patents to be sinful “wherein Christian kings, so called, are invested with right by virtue of their Christianity, to take and give away the lands and countries of other men.”[28] It were easy to represent opposition to the patent of New England as overthrowing the foundation on which colonial laws were framed, and as a denial of the power claimed by the ministers and the General Court “to erect such a government of the church as is most agreeable to the word.” Such was Mr. Cotton’s view, and which he succeeded in impressing on the minds of the magistrates. Mr. Williams may perhaps have acquired somewhat of his jealousy concerning these patents from the instructions of Sir Edward Coke, who so nobly withstood the indiscriminate granting of monopolies in the parliament of his native land.[29] There can be no question that Williams was substantially right. His own practice, when subsequently laying the basis for the state of Rhode Island, evinces the equity, uprightness, and generosity of his motives. Perhaps too his views upon the origin of all governmental power may have had some influence in producing his opposition. He held that the sovereignty lay in the hands of the people. No patent or royal rights could therefore be alleged as against the popular will. That must make rulers, confirm the laws, and control the acts of the executive. Before it patents, privileges, and monopolies, the exclusive rights of a few, must sink away.

On examination, it’s clear that the two statements don’t differ significantly. Mr. Williams believed the patents were wrong “because Christian kings, as they are called, gain the right through their Christianity to take and give away the lands and countries of other people.”[28] It would be easy to portray resistance to the New England patent as undermining the foundation on which colonial laws were built, and as a rejection of the authority claimed by the ministers and the General Court “to create a church government that aligns with the scripture.” That was Mr. Cotton’s perspective, which he successfully instilled in the minds of the magistrates. Mr. Williams may have developed some of his skepticism about these patents from Sir Edward Coke's teachings, who bravely opposed the careless granting of monopolies in the parliament of his homeland.[29] There’s no doubt that Williams was largely correct. His actions, when he later established the state of Rhode Island, demonstrate the fairness, integrity, and generosity of his motives. It’s also possible that his beliefs about the source of all governmental power influenced his opposition. He believed that sovereignty resided with the people. Therefore, no patent or royal rights could be used against the will of the people. The people must choose their rulers, establish the laws, and oversee the actions of the executive. Before them, patents, privileges, and monopolies—exclusive rights of a few—must diminish.

Moreover, it is clear, from Cotton’s own statement, that this question of the patent involved that of religious liberty. The colony claimed under it the right of erecting a church, of framing an ecclesiastical polity: and it exercised it. Ecclesiastical laws were made every whit as stringent as the canons of the establishment of the mother country. Already we have seen that church members alone could be freemen. Every adult person was compelled to be present at public congregational worship, and to support both ministry and church with payment[xviii] of dues enforced by magisterial power.[30] “Three months was, by the law, the time of patience to the excommunicate, before the secular power was to deal with him:” then the obstinate person might be fined, imprisoned, or banished. Several persons were banished for noncompliance with the state religion.[31] In 1644, a law was promulgated against the baptists, by which “it is ordered and agreed, that if any person or persons, within this jurisdiction, shall either openly condemn or oppose the baptizing of infants,” or seduce others, or leave the congregation during the administration of the rite, they “shall be sentenced to banishment.” The same year we accordingly find that a poor man was tied up and whipped for refusing to have his child sprinkled.[32] Heresy, blasphemy, and some other the like crimes, exposed the culprit to expatriation. It was against this course that Mr. Williams afterwards wrote his “Bloudy Tenent;” and through the “sad evil” “of the civil magistrates dealing in matters of conscience and religion, as also of persecuting and hunting any for any matter merely spiritual and religious,” which he opposed, was he banished.[33]

Moreover, it is clear from Cotton’s own statement that the issue regarding the patent involved the matter of religious freedom. The colony asserted its right to establish a church and create a church government, and it acted on that right. Ecclesiastical laws were enforced just as strictly as the regulations of the Church of England. As we've seen, only church members could be freemen. Every adult was required to attend public worship and financially support both the ministry and the church through dues enforced by the authorities. “Three months was the legally designated period of patience for those excommunicated, before the secular authorities were to intervene;” at that point, the defiant individual could be fined, imprisoned, or exiled. Several individuals were banished for refusing to conform to the state religion. In 1644, a law was issued against the Baptists, stipulating that “if any person or persons, within this jurisdiction, shall either openly condemn or oppose the baptizing of infants,” or persuade others to do so, or leave the congregation during the ceremony, they “shall be sentenced to banishment.” That same year, a poor man was tied up and whipped for refusing to allow his child to be sprinkled. Charges of heresy, blasphemy, and similar offenses could lead to exile. It was against this treatment that Mr. Williams later wrote his “Bloody Tenet;” he was banished for opposing the “sad evil” of civil magistrates interfering in matters of conscience and religion, as well as for persecuting anyone for issues that were purely spiritual and religious.

The question of the patent could not therefore be discussed in the General Court without involving a discussion upon religious liberty. Mr. Cotton has chosen to make most prominent, in his articles of accusation, the question of the[xix] origin of the patent; the magistrate, whose statement is adduced by Mr. Williams, places in the forefront that of the magistrate’s power over conscience. As the matter stood, these two subjects were allied. To doubt the one was to doubt the other. But Mr. Williams was decided as to the iniquity of both.

The issue of the patent couldn't be discussed in the General Court without also talking about religious freedom. Mr. Cotton has made the origin of the patent the main focus of his accusations, while the magistrate, referenced by Mr. Williams, emphasizes the magistrate’s authority over personal beliefs. At that moment, these two topics were connected. Questioning one meant questioning the other. However, Mr. Williams was firm in his belief that both were wrong.

On the subject of the denial of the oath of fidelity, it is evident, from Mr. Cotton’s statement, that the oath owed its origin to intolerance. Episcopacy should have no place under congregational rule, no more than independency could be suffered to exist under the domination of the English hierarchy. But Mr. Williams appears to have objected to the oath chiefly on other grounds: it was allowed by all parties that oath-taking was a religious act. If so, it was concluded by Mr. Williams, in entire consistency with his other views, that, 1, It ought not to be forced on any, so far as it was religious; nor, 2, could an unregenerate man take part in what was thought to be an act of religious worship. Whether an oath be a religious act, we shall not discuss; but on the admitted principles of the parties engaged in this strife, Mr. Williams’s argument seems to us irrefragable.

Regarding the denial of the loyalty oath, Mr. Cotton’s statement clearly shows that the oath originated from intolerance. Episcopacy shouldn’t exist under congregational governance, just as independency couldn’t thrive under the control of the English hierarchy. However, Mr. Williams seems to have opposed the oath mainly for different reasons: it was agreed by all parties that taking an oath is a religious act. If that’s the case, Mr. Williams concluded, in line with his other beliefs, that 1, it shouldn’t be imposed on anyone, especially since it’s a religious matter; and 2, an unregenerate person couldn’t participate in what is considered an act of religious worship. Whether an oath is a religious act is not something we will debate; but based on the accepted principles of those involved in this conflict, Mr. Williams’s argument appears to be undeniable.

On the concurring causes referred to by Mr. Cotton, it will be unnecessary to make extended comment. The first of these is treated of at length in the second piece of this volume. Mr. Cotton and Mr. Williams were representatives of the two great bodies of dissentients from the law-established church of England. One party deemed it to be an anti-christian church, its rites to be avoided, its ministry forsaken, its communion abjured: these were the Separatists, or true Nonconformists, to whom Mr. Williams belonged.[34] The other party, although declaiming against the supposed corruptions of the church, loved its stately service, its governmental patronage, its common prayer, and its parishional[xx] assemblies:[35] these were the puritans who, in New England, became Independents, or Congregationalists[36]—in Old England, during the Commonwealth, chiefly Presbyterians, and some Independents: to these Mr. Cotton belonged.

On the competing reasons mentioned by Mr. Cotton, there's no need for lengthy commentary. The first of these is discussed in detail in the second piece of this volume. Mr. Cotton and Mr. Williams were representatives of the two major groups of dissenters from the legally established Church of England. One group considered it an anti-Christian church, avoiding its rites, rejecting its ministry, and shunning its communion: these were the Separatists, or true Nonconformists, to which Mr. Williams belonged. The other group, while criticizing the supposed corruptions of the church, appreciated its formal service, governmental support, common prayer, and local assemblies: these were the Puritans who, in New England, became Independents or Congregationalists—while in Old England, during the Commonwealth, they were mainly Presbyterians and some Independents; Mr. Cotton was part of this group.

Mr. Williams thought it his duty to renounce all connection with the oppressor of the Lord’s people, and also with those who still held communion with her.[37] Let us not deem him too rigid in these principles of separation. There can be no fellowship between Christ and Belial. And if, as was indeed the case, the Anglican church too largely exhibited those principles which were subversive of man’s inalienable rights, exercised a tyrannous and intolerable sway over the bodies and consciences of the people, and drove from her fold, as outcasts, many of her best and holiest children,—it is no wonder that they should in return regard her touch as polluting, her ecclesiastical frame as the work of anti-christ. The Congregationalists introduced her spirit and practice into the legislation of the New World, and it behoved every lover of true liberty to stand aloof and separate from the evil. This did Mr. Williams. He was right in regarding the relation of the Congregational polity to the civil state in New England as implicitly a national church state, although that relation was denied to be explicitly national by Mr. Cotton and his brethren. “I affirm,” said Williams, “that that church estate, that religion and worship which is commanded, or permitted to be but one in a country, nation, or province, that church is not in the nature of the particular churches of Christ, but in the nature of a national or state church.”[38]

Mr. Williams felt it was his responsibility to cut all ties with the oppressor of the Lord’s people, as well as with those who still associated with her.[37] Let's not think of him as too strict in his principles of separation. There can be no partnership between Christ and Belial. And if, as was indeed the case, the Anglican church largely reflected principles that undermined people's inalienable rights, exercised a tyrannical and unbearable control over the bodies and consciences of the people, and pushed many of its best and holiest members out as outcasts, it’s no surprise that they viewed her influence as corrupting and her structure as the work of anti-Christ. The Congregationalists brought her spirit and practices into the laws of the New World, and it was necessary for every true lover of liberty to maintain distance and separate from the evil. This is what Mr. Williams did. He was correct in seeing the relationship of the Congregational polity to the civil state in New England as implicitly a national church state, even though Mr. Cotton and his associates denied that relationship was explicitly national. “I assert,” said Williams, “that that church establishment, that religion and worship which is mandated or allowed to be but one in a country, nation, or province, that church is not in the nature of the individual churches of Christ, but in the nature of a national or state church.”[38]

It is, however, to this controversy that we are indebted[xxi] for the second of the pieces reprinted in this volume. While wandering among the uncivilized tribes of Indians, Mr. Cotton’s letter came into Mr. Williams’s hands.[39] It seems to have been a part of a somewhat extended correspondence between them, and to have originated in Mr. Cotton’s twofold desire to correct the aberrations, as he deemed them, of his old friend, and to shield himself from the charge of being not only an accessory, but to some degree the instigator of the sentence of banishment decreed against him. His defence of himself is unworthy of his candour, and betrays, by its subtle distinctions and passionate language, by his cruel insinuations and ready seizure of the most trifling inaccuracies, a mind ill at ease and painfully conscious that he had dealt both unjustly and unkindly with his former companion in tribulation. By some means, but without his knowledge, Mr. Cotton’s letter got into print, to him most “unwelcome;” and while in England, in 1644, Mr. Williams printed his reply. It will be seen that Mr. Williams has given the whole of it: and with scrupulous fidelity, adding thereto his remarks and reasonings. Mr. Cotton, however, did not hesitate to aver the righteousness of the persecution and banishment which Williams endured.[40]

It is, however, to this controversy that we owe[xxi] the second of the pieces reprinted in this volume. While exploring the uncivilized tribes of Indians, Mr. Cotton’s letter came into Mr. Williams’s hands.[39] It seems to have been part of a somewhat lengthy exchange between them and originated from Mr. Cotton’s dual desire to correct what he saw as his old friend’s mistakes and to protect himself from being accused, not only as an accessory but to some extent as the instigator of the banishment sentence passed against him. His self-defense is unworthy of his honesty and reveals, through subtle distinctions and passionate language, as well as cruel insinuations and a tendency to latch onto the slightest inaccuracies, a mind that is restless and painfully aware that he has treated his former companion in distress both unfairly and unkindly. Somehow, but without his knowledge, Mr. Cotton’s letter was published, which was most “unwelcome” to him; and while in England, in 1644, Mr. Williams printed his reply. It's clear that Mr. Williams has included all of it, with meticulous accuracy, adding his own remarks and reasoning. Mr. Cotton, however, did not hesitate to assert the righteousness of the persecution and banishment that Williams suffered.[40]

In the Colonial Records, the date of Mr. Williams’s sentence is November 3, (1635). He immediately withdrew from all church communion with the authors of his sufferings. A few attached friends assembled around him, and preparations were made for departure.[41] It would seem that he had, for some time, contemplated the formation of a settlement where liberty, both civil and religious, should be enjoyed. This reached the ears of his adversaries. His[xxii] Lord’s day addresses were attractive to many, and withdrew them from the congregations of the dominant sect. Provoked at “the increase of concourse of people to him on the Lord’s days in private,” and fearing the further extension of principles so subversive of their state-church proceedings, they resolved on Mr. Williams’s immediate deportation. Two or three months had to elapse, of the additional time granted for his departure, before their sentence could take effect. Delay was dangerous: therefore the Court met at Boston on the 11th of January, 1636, and resolved that he should immediately be shipped for England, in a vessel then riding at anchor in the bay. A warrant was despatched summoning him to Boston. He returned answer that his life was in hazard; and came not. A pinnace was sent to fetch him; “but when they came at his house, they found he had been gone three days before; but whither they could not learn.”[42]

In the Colonial Records, Mr. Williams’s sentence was dated November 3, 1635. He immediately cut off all church ties with those responsible for his suffering. A few loyal friends gathered around him, and plans were made for his departure. It seems he had been thinking for some time about creating a settlement where both civil and religious freedom could be enjoyed. Word of this got back to his opponents. His sermons on Sundays attracted many people, drawing them away from the congregations of the dominant sect. Upset by “the growing number of people coming to him on Sundays in private,” and worried about the spread of ideas that threatened their state church practices, they decided to deport Mr. Williams immediately. There was a two or three month wait for him to leave before their sentence could be carried out. Delay was risky: therefore, the Court met in Boston on January 11, 1636, and decided that he should be shipped off to England right away, on a ship that was anchored in the bay. A warrant was sent for him to appear in Boston. He replied that his life was in danger; and did not come. A small boat was sent to get him; “but when they arrived at his house, they found he had left three days earlier; but they could not find out where he had gone.”

His wife and two children, the youngest less than three months old, were left behind. By a mortgage on his property at Salem he had raised money to supply his wants. He then plunged into the untrodden wilds; being “denied the common air to breathe in, and a civil cohabitation upon the same common earth; yea, and also without mercy and human compassion, exposed to winter miseries in a howling wilderness.”[43]

His wife and two children, the youngest under three months old, were left behind. He took out a mortgage on his property in Salem to raise money for his needs. Then he plunged into the untamed wilderness, being “denied the basic air to breathe and the company of fellow humans on the same land; yes, and also without mercy or compassion, exposed to winter hardships in a desolate wilderness.”[43]

After fourteen weeks’ exposure to frost and snow, “not knowing what bread or bed did mean,” he arrived at Seekonk,[44] on the east bank of Pawtucket river. Here he began to build and plant. In the following expressive lines he seems to refer to the kind support afforded him by the Indians:—

After fourteen weeks in the frost and snow, “not knowing what bread or bed meant,” he arrived at Seekonk,[44] on the east bank of the Pawtucket River. Here he started to build and plant. In the following vivid lines, he appears to reference the generous help he received from the Indians:—

“God’s providence is rich to his,
Let none distrustful be;
In wilderness, in great distress,
These ravens have fed me.”[45]

[xxiii]

[xxiii]

Their hospitality he requited throughout his long life by acts of benevolence, and by unceasing efforts to benefit and befriend them. He taught them Christianity; and was the first of the American pilgrims to convey to these savage tribes the message of salvation.

He returned their hospitality throughout his long life with acts of kindness and constant efforts to help and befriend them. He taught them about Christianity and was the first of the American pilgrims to share the message of salvation with these indigenous tribes.

Before his crops were ripe for harvest, he received intimation from the governor of Plymouth, that he had “fallen into the edge of their bounds,” and as they were loath to offend the people of the Bay, he was requested to remove beyond their jurisdiction. With five companions he embarked in his canoe, descending the river, till arriving at a little cove on the opposite side, they were hailed by the Indians with the cry of “What cheer?[46] Cheered with this friendly salutation they went ashore. Again embarking, and descending the stream, they reached a spot at the mouth of the Mohassuck river, where they landed, near to a spring—remaining to this day as an emblem of those vital blessings which flow to society from true liberty. That spot is “holy ground,” where sprung up the first civil polity in the world permitting freedom to the human soul in things of God. There Roger Williams founded the town of Providence. It was, and has ever been, the “refuge of distressed consciences.” Persecution has never sullied its annals. Freedom to worship God was the desire of its founder—for himself and for all, and he nobly endured till it was accomplished.

Before his crops were ready for harvest, he got a message from the governor of Plymouth that he had “crossed into their territory,” and since they were reluctant to offend the people of the Bay, he was asked to move beyond their jurisdiction. With five companions, he set off in his canoe, traveling down the river until they reached a small cove on the other side, where the Indians greeted them with the cry of “What cheer?” Cheered by this friendly welcome, they went ashore. After getting back on the canoe and continuing downstream, they arrived at the mouth of the Mohassuck River, where they landed near a spring—still there today as a symbol of the vital blessings that true liberty brings to society. That place is considered “holy ground,” where the first civil government in the world was established, allowing freedom for the human soul in matters of God. There, Roger Williams founded the town of Providence. It was, and always will be, the “refuge of distressed consciences.” Its history has never been tainted by persecution. The desire of its founder was for freedom to worship God—for himself and for everyone, and he bravely persevered until that was achieved.

It has been generally held that the fourteen weeks above referred to were spent by Mr. Williams in traversing the wilderness, and in penetrating the vast forests which separated Salem from Seekonk by land. Some doubts have of late, however, been thrown upon this view.

It has generally been accepted that Mr. Williams spent the fourteen weeks mentioned earlier traveling through the wilderness and navigating the vast forests that separated Salem from Seekonk by land. However, some doubts have recently been raised about this perspective.

It can scarcely be supposed that so long a time could have been occupied in the land journey from Salem to Seekonk. The distance is about fifty miles. Even if we allow a considerable addition to this, occasioned by the detour rendered necessary to avoid the settlements on the Bay, the time consumed[xxiv] cannot be accounted for. He himself has given us no details of this eventful journey. Only passing references to it occur in his various works. Yet these are of such a kind as to render it more probable that his journey was made by sea, coasting from place to place, holding intercourse with the native tribes, whose language he had previously acquired.[47] His route by sea would be not less than 200 miles, to accomplish which by his own unaided arm, together with the interviews he undoubtedly held with the aborigines, and the time necessarily allotted for repose, or spent in waiting for favourable weather, might well fill the fourteen weeks he tells us his journey lasted. His language supports this view, “Mr. Winthrop, he says, privately wrote me to steer my course to the Narraganset Bay. I took his prudent motion, and waiving all other thoughts and emotions I steered my course from Salem, though in winter snow, into these parts.” Again, “It pleased the Most High to direct my steps into this bay;” which words would seem only applicable to a voyage by water. “I was sorely tossed for one fourteen weeks.” This language is evidently such as would be most natural in referring to a passage by sea.[48] But there is one paragraph in the present volume which would seem to decide the question. It is found at page 386. “Had his soul [Cotton’s] been in my soul’s case, exposed to the miseries, poverties, necessities, wants, debts, hardships of sea and land, in a banished condition, he would, I presume, reach forth a more merciful cordial to the afflicted.” Here distinct reference is made to the sea as the scene of some of those hardships he endured. It is moreover known that travelling at that time was chiefly by water, that Williams was a skilful boatman, and that he possessed a boat of his own soon after his settlement at Providence. In the view of these particulars, we are constrained to the conclusion that Mr. Williams journeyed[xxv] by sea, often landing to seek for food, and to hold intercourse with the natives as to his final settlement.[49]

It’s hard to believe that the journey from Salem to Seekonk could have taken so long. The distance is roughly fifty miles. Even if we account for a significant detour to avoid the settlements by the Bay, the time spent can’t be explained. He didn’t provide us with any details about this significant journey. He only makes brief mentions of it in his various writings. However, these references suggest that it’s more likely he traveled by sea, moving from place to place and interacting with the native tribes whose language he had learned before. His sea route would be no less than 200 miles, which, given that he was alone, along with the meetings he likely had with the indigenous people and the time spent resting or waiting for good weather, could easily account for the fourteen weeks he mentioned his journey took. His words support this idea: “Mr. Winthrop, he says, privately wrote me to ‘steer my course’ to Narraganset Bay. I took his wise advice and, putting aside all other thoughts and feelings, ‘I steered my course’ from Salem, even through the winter snow, into this area.” Again, “It pleased the Most High to direct my steps ‘into this bay;’” which seems to refer specifically to a water journey. “I was sorely ‘tossed’ for fourteen weeks.” This language clearly suits a trip by sea. But there is one paragraph in this volume that seems to settle the matter. It is found on page 386. “Had his soul [Cotton’s] been in my soul’s situation, exposed to the miseries, poverties, necessities, wants, debts, ‘hardships of sea and land, in a banished condition,’ he would, I presume, reach forth a more merciful gesture to the afflicted.” Here, there is a clear reference to the sea as a setting for some of the hardships he faced. It’s also known that traveling at that time was primarily done by water, that Williams was an experienced boatman, and that he had his own boat shortly after settling in Providence. Given these details, we are led to conclude that Mr. Williams traveled by sea, often landing to look for food and to communicate with the natives regarding his final settlement.

On reaching Providence, the first object of Mr. Williams would be to obtain possession of some land. This he acquired from the Narragansett Indians, the owners of the soil surrounding the bay into which he had steered his course. By a deed dated the 24th March, 1638, certain lands and meadows were made over to him by the Indian chiefs which he had purchased of them two years before, that is, at the time of his settlement amongst them. He shortly after reconveyed these lands, to his companions. In a deed dated 1661, he says, “I desired it might be for a shelter for persons distressed for conscience. I then considering the condition of divers of my distressed countrymen, I communicated my said purchase unto my loving friends [whom he names], who then desired to take shelter here with me.”[50] This worthy conception of his noble mind was realized, and he lived to see a settled community formed wherein liberty of conscience was a primary and fundamental law. Thirty-five years afterward he could say, “Here, all over this colony, a great number of weak and distressed souls, scattered, are flying hither from Old and New England, the Most High and Only Wise hath, in his infinite wisdom, provided this country and this corner as a shelter for the poor and persecuted, according to their several persuasions.”[51]

Upon arriving in Providence, the first thing Mr. Williams sought was to acquire some land. He obtained this from the Narragansett Indians, who owned the land around the bay he had navigated to. Through a deed dated March 24, 1638, certain lands and meadows were transferred to him by the Indian chiefs, which he had purchased from them two years earlier when he settled among them. Soon after, he transferred these lands to his companions. In a deed dated 1661, he stated, "I wished it to be a refuge for those distressed for their beliefs. Considering the plight of many of my distressed countrymen, I shared my purchase with my dear friends [whom he names], who then wanted to find shelter here with me." This noble idea of his came to fruition, and he lived to witness a settled community that established liberty of conscience as a fundamental law. Thirty-five years later, he could say, "Here, throughout this colony, a great number of weak and distressed souls, scattered, are fleeing here from Old and New England. The Most High and Only Wise has, in His infinite wisdom, provided this country and this corner as a refuge for the poor and persecuted, according to their various beliefs."

The year 1638 witnessed the settlement of Rhode Island, from which the state subsequently took its name, by some other parties, driven from Massachusetts by the persecution of the ruling clerical power. So great was the hatred or the envy felt towards the new colony, that Massachusetts framed a law prohibiting the inhabitants of Providence from coming within its bounds.[52] This was a cruel law, for thus trading[xxvi] was hindered with the English vessels frequenting Boston, from whence came the chief supplies of foreign goods. So great was the scarcity of paper from this cause among the Rhode Islanders, that “the first of their writings that are to be found, appear on small scraps of paper, wrote as thick, and crowded as close as possible.” “God knows,” says Williams, “that many thousand pounds cannot repay the very temporary losses I have sustained,” by being debarred from Boston.[53]

The year 1638 saw the settlement of Rhode Island, which later inspired the state's name, by individuals who were forced out of Massachusetts due to persecution from the ruling religious authorities. The animosity or jealousy towards the new colony was so intense that Massachusetts enacted a law banning the residents of Providence from entering its territory.[52] This was a harsh law, as it restricted trade with English ships visiting Boston, which was the primary source of foreign goods. The shortage of paper among the Rhode Islanders became so severe that “the first of their writings that are to be found, appear on small scraps of paper, written as thick and as closely as possible.” “God knows,” Williams states, “that many thousand pounds cannot repay the very temporary losses I have sustained,” from being shut out of Boston.[53]

In March 1639, Mr. Williams became a baptist, together with several more of his companions in exile. As none in the colony had been baptized, a Mr. Holliman was selected to baptize Mr. Williams, who then baptized Mr. Holliman and ten others. Thus was founded the first baptist church in America.[54] On the 1st of the following July, Mr. Williams and his wife, with eight others, were excommunicated by the church at Salem, then under the pastoral care of the celebrated Hugh Peters. Thus was destroyed the last link which bound these exiles to the congregational churches of New England, where infant baptism and persecution abode, as in other churches, in sisterly embrace together.[55]

In March 1639, Mr. Williams became a Baptist, along with several of his fellow exiles. Since no one in the colony had been baptized, Mr. Holliman was chosen to baptize Mr. Williams, who then baptized Mr. Holliman and ten others. This is how the first Baptist church in America was established.[54] On July 1st of the following year, Mr. Williams and his wife, along with eight others, were excommunicated by the church in Salem, which was then led by the well-known Hugh Peters. This ended the last connection these exiles had with the congregational churches of New England, where infant baptism and persecution coexisted, just like in other churches, in a close relationship.[55]

Mr. Williams appears to have remained pastor of the newly formed church but a few months. For, while retaining all his original sentiments upon the doctrines of God’s word, and the ordinances of the church, he conceived a true ministry must derive its authority from direct apostolic succession or endowment: that, therefore, without such a commission he had no authority to assume the office of pastor, or be a teacher in the house of God, or proclaim to the impenitent the saving mercies of redemption. It is, however, by no means clear that he regarded the latter as wrong, for we find him in after days desiring to print several discourses which he had delivered amongst the Indians.[56] He seems rather to have conceived that the church of Christ had so[xxvii] fallen into apostacy, as to have lost both its right form and the due administration of the ordinances, which could only be restored by some new apostolic, or specially commissioned messenger from above. Various passages in the present volume will be met with which favour this view:[57] the following is from his “Hireling Ministry:” “In the poor small span of my life, I desired to have been a diligent and constant observer, and have been myself many ways engaged, in city, in country, in court, in schools, in universities, in churches, in Old and New England, and yet cannot, in the holy presence of God, bring in the result of a satisfying discovery, that either the begetting ministry of the apostles or messengers to the nations, or the feeding and nourishing ministry of pastors and teachers, according to the first institution of the Lord Jesus, are yet restored and extant.”[58] From this passage it would seem that his objections were rather owing to the imperfection of the church in its revived condition, than to the want of a right succession in the ministry. These imperfections could be removed by a new apostolic ministry alone. He therefore was opposed to “the office of any ministry, but such as the Lord Jesus appointeth.” Perhaps in the following assertion of Mr. Cotton we have the true expression of Mr. Williams’s views. He conceived “that the apostacy of anti-christ hath so far corrupted all, that there can be no recovery out of that apostacy till Christ shall send forth new apostles to plant churches anew.”[59]

Mr. Williams seems to have been the pastor of the newly formed church for only a few months. While he held on to all his original beliefs about God’s word and the church's practices, he believed that a true ministry must get its authority from direct apostolic succession or special commissioning. Therefore, without such a commission, he felt he had no right to serve as a pastor, teach in God’s house, or share the saving grace of redemption with those who didn't believe. However, it's not entirely clear that he thought this was wrong since we later find him wanting to publish several sermons he gave to the Indigenous people. He appeared to believe that the church of Christ had so fallen into apostasy that it had lost both its proper form and the correct administration of the ordinances, which could only be restored by some new apostolic or specially commissioned messenger from above. You'll encounter various passages in this volume that support this view; the following is from his “Hireling Ministry:” “In the brief time of my life, I wished to be a diligent and constant observer, and I have engaged in many ways, in cities, in the countryside, in courts, in schools, in universities, in churches, in both Old and New England, yet I can't, in the holy presence of God, present a satisfying conclusion that the originative ministry of the apostles or messengers to the nations, or the feeding and nurturing ministry of pastors and teachers, according to the Lord Jesus’s original institution, has been restored and is still present.” From this passage, it seems that his objections were more about the imperfections of the church in its renewed state than about the lack of proper succession in the ministry. He believed these imperfections could only be corrected by a new apostolic ministry. Thus, he opposed “the office of any ministry except for what the Lord Jesus appoints.” Perhaps in the following statement from Mr. Cotton, we find a true reflection of Mr. Williams’s views. He believed “that the apostasy of anti-Christ has so corrupted everything that there can be no recovery from that apostasy until Christ sends forth new apostles to establish churches afresh.”

The constantly increasing number of settlers in the new colony rendered a form of civil government necessary. A model was drawn up, of which the essential principles were democratic. The power was invested in the freemen, orderly assembled, or a major part of them. None were to be accounted[xxviii] delinquents for doctrine, “provided it be not directly repugnant to the government or laws established.” And a few months later this was further confirmed by a special act, “that that law concerning liberty of conscience in point of doctrine, be perpetuated.” Thus liberty of conscience was the basis of the legislation of the colony of Rhode Island, and its annals have remained to this day unsullied by the blot of persecution.[60] But many were the examples of an opposite course occurring in the neighbouring colony of Boston. Not satisfied with having driven Williams and many more from their borders by their oppressive measures against conscience, the General Court laid claim to jurisdiction over the young and rapidly increasing settlements of the sons of liberty. This, concurring with other causes, led the inhabitants of Rhode Island and Providence to request Mr. Williams to take passage to England; and there, if possible, obtain a charter defining their rights, and giving them independent authority, freed from the intrusive interference of the Massachusetts Bay.

The growing number of settlers in the new colony made civil government necessary. A model was created that was based on democratic principles. The power was given to the freemen, gathered in an orderly manner, or a majority of them. No one was to be considered a delinquent for their beliefs, “as long as they aren’t directly opposed to the established government or laws.” A few months later, this was reinforced by a special act stating that the law concerning liberty of conscience regarding beliefs would be upheld forever. Thus, liberty of conscience became the foundation of the legislation in the colony of Rhode Island, and its history has remained free from the stain of persecution. But many examples of the opposite approach were seen in the neighboring colony of Boston. Not content with having driven Williams and many others away through their oppressive actions against individual beliefs, the General Court claimed authority over the young and rapidly growing settlements of the liberty seekers. This, along with other factors, led the residents of Rhode Island and Providence to ask Mr. Williams to travel to England; there, if possible, to secure a charter that would define their rights and grant them independent authority, free from the intrusive interference of the Massachusetts Bay.

In the month of June 1643, Mr. Williams set sail from New York for England, for he was not permitted to enter the territories of Massachusetts, and to ship from the more convenient port of Boston, although his services in allaying Indian ferocity, and preventing by his influence the attacks of the native tribes upon their settlements, were of the highest value and of the most important kind.[61]

In June 1643, Mr. Williams sailed from New York to England because he wasn't allowed to enter Massachusetts. He could have departed from the more convenient port of Boston, despite his valuable contributions in calming Indian hostility and using his influence to prevent attacks from the native tribes on their settlements.[61]

At the time of his arrival in England, the country was involved in the horrors of civil war. By an ordinance dated Nov. 3, 1643, the affairs of the colonies were intrusted to a board of commissioners, of which Lord Warwick was the head. Aided by the influence of his friend, Sir Henry[xxix] Vane, Mr. Williams quickly obtained the charter he sought, dated March 14, 1644, giving to the “Providence Plantations in the Narragansett Bay,” full power to rule themselves, by any form of government they preferred.[62]

At the time he arrived in England, the country was engulfed in the horrors of civil war. On November 3, 1643, an ordinance entrusted the management of the colonies to a board of commissioners, with Lord Warwick as the leader. With the support of his friend, Sir Henry[xxix] Vane, Mr. Williams quickly secured the charter he wanted, dated March 14, 1644, granting the “Providence Plantations in the Narragansett Bay” full authority to govern themselves in whatever way they chose.[62]

With this charter Mr. Williams, in the summer of the same year, returned to New England, and landed at Boston, Sept. 17th, emboldened to tread this forbidden ground by a commendatory letter to the Governor and Assistants of the Bay, from several noblemen and members of parliament. The first elections under this charter were held at Portsmouth in May 1641, when the General Assembly then constituted, proceeded to frame a code of laws, and to commence the structure of their civil government. It was declared in the act then passed, “that the form of government established in Providence Plantations is democratical, that is to say, a government held by the free and voluntary consent of all, or the greater part of the free inhabitants.” The conclusion of this Magna Charta of Rhode Island is in these memorable words: “These are the laws that concern all men, and these are the penalties for the transgression thereof, which, by common consent, are ratified and established throughout the whole colony. And otherwise than thus, what is herein forbidden, all men may walk as their consciences persuade them, every one in the name of his God. And let the saints of the Most High walk in this colony without molestation, in the name of Jehovah their God, for ever and ever.[63] Mr. Roger Williams was chosen assistant, and in subsequent years governor. Thus under the auspices of this noble-minded man was sown the germ of modern democratic institutions, combining therewith the yet more precious seed of religious liberty.

With this charter, Mr. Williams returned to New England during the summer of the same year and arrived in Boston on September 17th. He felt encouraged to enter this restricted area by a letter of recommendation to the Governor and Assistants of the Bay from several noblemen and members of parliament. The first elections under this charter took place in Portsmouth in May 1641. The General Assembly that was formed began to create a code of laws and to start building their civil government. It was stated in the act then passed, “that the form of government established in Providence Plantations is democratic, which means a government held by the free and voluntary consent of all, or most, of the free inhabitants.” The conclusion of this Magna Charta of Rhode Island expresses these significant words: “These are the laws that concern all people, and these are the penalties for breaking them, which are ratified and established by common agreement throughout the entire colony. Besides what is explicitly forbidden here, everyone may behave as their conscience dictates, each in the name of their God. May the saints of the Most High walk freely in this colony, without interference, in the name of Jehovah their God, forever and ever.[63] Mr. Roger Williams was appointed as an assistant and later became governor. Thus, under the leadership of this noble-minded man, the foundation of modern democratic institutions was laid, along with the invaluable seed of religious liberty.

We here trace no further the history of Roger Williams in relation to the state of which he was the honoured founder. To the period at which we have arrived, their story is indissolubly[xxx] allied together. Others, imbued with his principles, henceforth took part in working out the great and then unsolved problem—how liberty, civil and religious, could exist in harmony with dutiful obedience to rightful laws. Posterity is witness to the result. The great communities of the Old World are daily approximating to that example, and recognizing the truth and power of those principles which throw around the name of Roger Williams a halo of imperishable glory and renown.

We won’t delve any further into Roger Williams’ history in relation to the state he helped found. Up to this point, their stories are closely intertwined. Others who shared his beliefs continued to engage in addressing the major and unresolved issue—how civil and religious liberty could coexist with proper obedience to rightful laws. Future generations bear witness to the outcome. The large communities in the Old World are increasingly moving toward that example and acknowledging the truth and strength of the principles that surround the name of Roger Williams with everlasting glory and fame.

The work of this eminent man, reprinted in the following pages, owes its origin to the events we have detailed, and to some other very interesting circumstances. In the first volume of the publications of the Hanserd Knollys Society, will be found a piece, entitled “An Humble Supplication to the King’s Majesty, as it was presented, 1620.” This was a baptist production. It is a well arranged, clear, and concise argument against persecution, and for liberty of conscience. Mr. Williams informs us that this treatise was written by a prisoner in Newgate for conscience’ sake. So rigid was his confinement that paper, pens, and ink were denied him. He had recourse to sheets of paper sent, by a friend in London, as stoppers to the bottle containing his daily allowance of milk. He wrote his thoughts in milk on the paper thus provided, and returned them to his friend in the same way. “In such paper, written with milk, nothing will appear; but the way of reading it by fire being known to this friend who received the papers, he transcribed and kept together the papers, although the author himself could not correct, nor view what himself had written.”[64]

The work of this notable man, reprinted in the following pages, comes from the events we've described and some other very interesting circumstances. In the first volume of the publications of the Hanserd Knollys Society, there's a piece titled “An Humble Supplication to the King’s Majesty, as it was presented, 1620.” This was a Baptist work. It presents a well-organized, clear, and concise argument against persecution and for the freedom of conscience. Mr. Williams tells us that this treatise was written by a prisoner in Newgate for the sake of his conscience. His confinement was so strict that he was denied paper, pens, and ink. He used sheets of paper sent by a friend in London, which were used as stoppers for the bottle containing his daily supply of milk. He wrote his thoughts in milk on the paper provided and sent it back to his friend in the same way. “On such paper, written with milk, nothing will show; however, the method of reading it by fire was known to this friend who received the papers, so he transcribed and kept the papers together, even though the author himself could not correct or see what he had written.”[64]

From this treatise was taken those arguments against persecution,[65] which being replied to by Mr. Cotton, gave rise to the work of Mr. Williams, and which he has so significantly called “The Bloudy Tenent of Persecution Discussed.” Mr. Cotton tells us that this excerpt was sent to him about the year 1635, by Mr. Williams, and that Mr. Williams, against the “royal law of the love of the[xxxi] gospel, and without his knowledge, published it, with his reply, adding thereto a refutation.”[66] A contradictory and more particular account is, however, given of the affair by Mr. Williams. No such letter or intercourse, he tells us, passed between him and Mr. Cotton on this subject. The prisoner’s arguments against persecution were presented to Mr. Cotton by Mr. Hall, a congregational minister at Roxbury, to whom also Mr. Cotton’s answer was addressed. Mr. Hall not being satisfied, sent the papers to Mr. Williams already printed, who, therefore, conceiving that being printed they were no longer private papers, felt at liberty to publish his discussion of Mr. Cotton’s principles.[67] At the time when Mr. Cotton wrote the letter to Mr. Hall, he tells us that Mr. Williams “did keep communion with all his brethren, and held loving acquaintance with myself.” It must therefore have been written some time before the banishment of Mr. Williams, and soon after the arrival of Mr. Cotton in New England.

From this essay came the arguments against persecution, which Mr. Cotton responded to, leading to Mr. Williams' work, aptly titled “The Bloudy Tenent of Persecution Discussed.” Mr. Cotton states that this excerpt was sent to him around 1635 by Mr. Williams, and that Mr. Williams, against the “royal law of the love of the gospel, and without his knowledge, published it along with his response, adding a rebuttal.” A different and more detailed version of events is provided by Mr. Williams. He claims that no such letter or communication took place between him and Mr. Cotton regarding this issue. The arguments against persecution were presented to Mr. Cotton by Mr. Hall, a congregational minister in Roxbury, to whom Mr. Cotton's response was also directed. Unsatisfied, Mr. Hall sent the documents to Mr. Williams, who, seeing that they were already printed, thought they were no longer private papers and felt free to publish his discussion on Mr. Cotton's views. At the time Mr. Cotton wrote the letter to Mr. Hall, he mentioned that Mr. Williams “did keep communion with all his brethren, and held loving acquaintance with myself.” This suggests it was written some time before Mr. Williams' banishment and shortly after Mr. Cotton's arrival in New England.

At the close of Mr. Cotton’s letter is found a reference to “a treatise sent to some of the brethren late of Salem, who doubted as you do.” This treatise is the “Model of Church and Civil Power,” the examination of which forms the second part of the “Bloudy Tenent.”[68] The authorship of it is attributed to Mr. Cotton by Mr. Williams. This Mr. Cotton denies. He charges Mr. Williams with a “double falsehood:” First, in saying that he wrote it; second, that the ministers who did write it sent it to Salem.[69] This “blustering[xxxii] charge” Mr. Williams repudiates. He refers to the closing paragraph of Cotton’s own letter, and avers, “to my knowledge it was reported, according to this hint of Mr. Cotton’s, that from the ministers of the churches such a model composed by them was sent to Salem.” He then adds, that hearing of it he wrote to “his worthy friend Mr. Sharp, elder of the church at Salem, for the sight of it, who accordingly sent it to him.” Moreover, Mr. Cotton approved of it, promoted it, and directed others to repair to it for satisfactory information:[70] it was therefore unworthy of him to pass so “deep censures for none or innocent mistakes.” The real author of it was probably Mr. Richard Mather, of whom we are told that “when the platform of Church Discipline was agreed—in the year 1647, Mr. Mather’s model was that out of which it was chiefly taken.”[71] Or perhaps it may preferably be regarded as the result of an act passed by the General Court in the year 1634, wherein the elders of every church were entreated to “consult and advise of one uniform order of discipline in the churches ... and to consider how far the magistrates are bound to interpose for the preservation of that uniformity and peace of the churches.”[72] Certain it is, that the principles of this document pervade all the subsequent legislation of the colony, and many of its conclusions were embodied in the ecclesiastical and civil laws. Mr. Williams did well in selecting these two pieces for discussion. They broadly state those views which are antagonist to intellectual and religious freedom. Other treatises were published to defend New England practices against the observations of friends in Old England, which are occasionally referred to by Mr. Williams; but in none of them were developed to the same extent, that persecuting spirit and theocratic legislation which Mr. Williams so ably, so patiently, and so thoroughly confronts and confutes in the following pages.

At the end of Mr. Cotton’s letter, there’s a mention of “a treatise sent to some of the brethren recently from Salem, who had doubts just like you do.” This treatise is the “Model of Church and Civil Power,” and examining it makes up the second part of the “Bloudy Tenent.” The authorship is credited to Mr. Cotton by Mr. Williams, which Mr. Cotton denies. He accuses Mr. Williams of a “double falsehood:” First, in claiming he wrote it; second, in stating that the ministers who actually wrote it sent it to Salem. This “blustering charge” is rejected by Mr. Williams. He refers to the closing paragraph of Cotton’s own letter, asserting, “to my knowledge, it was reported, based on Mr. Cotton’s hint, that a model composed by the ministers of the churches was sent to Salem.” He then adds that after hearing about it, he wrote to “his worthy friend Mr. Sharp, the elder of the church at Salem, to ask for a copy, which he was sent.” Moreover, Mr. Cotton approved of it, promoted it, and directed others to refer to it for reliable information; therefore, it was beneath him to make such “harsh criticisms over none or innocent mistakes.” The real author was probably Mr. Richard Mather, who we know had a model that heavily influenced the agreed-upon platform of Church Discipline in 1647. Alternatively, it might be more accurately seen as the result of an act passed by the General Court in 1634, where elders of every church were asked to “consult and advise on one uniform order of discipline in the churches ... and to consider how far the magistrates are obligated to intervene for the preservation of that uniformity and peace in the churches.” It is certain that the principles of this document influenced all subsequent legislation in the colony, and many of its conclusions were incorporated into the ecclesiastical and civil laws. Mr. Williams made a wise choice in selecting these two pieces for discussion. They clearly express views that oppose intellectual and religious freedom. Other treatises were published to defend New England practices against critiques from friends in Old England, which Mr. Williams occasionally references, but none of them developed to the same extent the persecuting spirit and theocratic legislation that Mr. Williams expertly, patiently, and thoroughly challenges and refutes in the following pages.

The “Bloudy Tenent” was published in England in the year 1644, and without the name either of the author or[xxxiii] publisher. It was written while he was occupied in obtaining the charter for Rhode Island. In many parts it bears evident tokens of haste, and occasional obscurities show that he had found no time to amend his work. Indeed he tells us, “that when these discussions were prepared for public in London, his time was eaten up in attendance upon the service of the parliament and city, for the supply of the poor of the city with wood, during the stop of coal from Newcastle, and the mutinies of the poor for firing.”[73] Nevertheless, his style is generally animated, the discussion acutely managed, and frequent images of great beauty adorn his page.

The “Bloudy Tenent” was published in England in 1644, without the name of the author or publisher noted. It was written while he was busy securing the charter for Rhode Island. In many parts, you can see clear signs of rushing, and some unclear sections indicate that he didn't have time to revise his work. He even mentions that “when these discussions were prepared for public display in London, he spent all his time attending to the service of the parliament and city, to provide the poor with wood during the coal shortage from Newcastle, and the revolts of the impoverished for fuel.”[73] Still, his writing is mostly vibrant, the discussions are skillfully handled, and his pages are decorated with frequent, beautiful imagery.

Although not the first in England among the baptist advocates for the great principle of liberty of conscience, Roger Williams holds a preeminent place. Previous to the Bloudy Tenent, several pieces had been published, of great interest and value. Some of these have been reprinted;[74] and we have already seen how one of them gave rise to the present work of Williams. In 1642 we find a baptist asserting as one of the results of infant baptism, that “hence also collaterally have been brought the power of the civil magistrate into the church ... being willingly ignorant that the state and church of the Jews is to be considered in a twofold respect, one as it was a civil state and commonwealth and kingdom, in respect whereof it was common to other civil states and kingdoms in the world; the other as it was the church of God, and in relation thereto had worship, commandments, a kingly office, and government, which no other state and kingdom had or ought to have: for herein it was altogether typical. This state (the church) being spiritual admits of none but Him, their spiritual Head, Lawgiver, James iv. 12.”[75]

Although not the first in England among the Baptist advocates for the important principle of freedom of conscience, Roger Williams holds a significant position. Before the Bloudy Tenent, several significant pieces had been published, which were of great interest and value. Some of these have been reprinted;[74] and we have already seen how one of them led to Williams’ current work. In 1642, we find a Baptist claiming that one of the results of infant baptism is that “this has also indirectly brought the authority of the civil magistrate into the church ... being willingly ignorant that the state and church of the Jews should be viewed in two ways: one as a civil state and commonwealth and kingdom, which was similar to other civil states and kingdoms in the world; the other as the church of God, which had worship, commandments, a kingly office, and governance that no other state and kingdom had or should have: for in this regard it was entirely symbolic. This state (the church) being spiritual, accepts none but Him, their spiritual Head, Lawgiver, James iv. 12.”[75]

In 1643 another most able piece appeared, entitled, “Liberty of Conscience; or the sole means to obtain peace and truth.” The author expresses his opinion that the distractions[xxxiv] and troubles of the nation were owing in great measure to the general obstinacy and averseness of most men of all ranks and qualities to tolerate and bear with tender consciences, and different opinions of their brethren.

In 1643, another impressive work was published, titled, “Liberty of Conscience; or the only way to achieve peace and truth.” The author shares his belief that the distractions and turmoil in the country were largely due to the widespread stubbornness and unwillingness among people of all backgrounds and statuses to tolerate and accept the sensitive beliefs and differing opinions of others.

The same year in which the “Bloudy Tenent” was published, there issued from the press “The Compassionate Samaritan, Unbinding the Conscience, and pouring oil into the wounds which have been made upon the separation.” This piece likewise asserts the rights of conscience with great clearness and power.

The same year that “Bloudy Tenent” was published, a book called “The Compassionate Samaritan, Unbinding the Conscience, and pouring oil into the wounds that have been made by the separation” was also released. This work strongly and clearly defends the rights of conscience.

Until now the baptists stood alone in this conflict, they were the only known advocates for perfect liberty; but in this year Mr. John Goodwin also came forth to aid them,[76] and by his powerful writings did much to disseminate right views on this great subject.

Until now, the Baptists stood alone in this conflict; they were the only recognized supporters of complete freedom. But this year, Mr. John Goodwin also came forward to support them, [76] and through his influential writings, he greatly helped to spread the correct ideas on this important issue.

The activity of Mr. Williams, and his deep interest in whatever concerned the well-being of his fellow countrymen, are still more illustrated by the publications which he put forth while in England. For he not only published his “Key into the Language of America,” composed while on his voyage to this country, and the two treatises reprinted in this volume; but also an anonymous piece, entitled “Queries of Highest Consideration proposed to Mr. Thomas Goodwin—presented to the High Court of Parliament,”[77] containing clear and accurate observations on the respective provinces of civil and ecclesiastical authority.

The actions of Mr. Williams and his strong interest in the well-being of his fellow countrymen are further shown by the publications he released while in England. Not only did he publish his “Key into the Language of America,” which he wrote during his journey to this country, and the two treatises included in this volume, but he also produced an anonymous piece titled “Queries of Highest Consideration proposed to Mr. Thomas Goodwin—presented to the High Court of Parliament,”[77] which contains clear and accurate insights on the roles of civil and church authority.

The publication of the “Bloudy Tenent” was most offensive to the various parties into which the ruling powers of the State were divided. The presbyterians exclaimed against it as full of heresy and blasphemy. If we may believe Mr. Richardson, they even proceeded so far as to burn it.[78] To this we are inclined to attach some confidence, as thereby we may account for the extreme rarity of the book, and for what[xxxv] is in fact a second edition, published in the same year. The existing copies of the work do not quite agree. While they are page for page and line for line the same, they differ in the fact of a table of errata being found in some, which errata are corrected in others. There is also a slight difference in the type and orthography of the title page.[79]

The release of the “Bloudy Tenent” was extremely upsetting to the different factions that made up the ruling authorities of the State. The Presbyterians condemned it as filled with heresy and blasphemy. If we can trust Mr. Richardson, they even went as far as to burn it. To this, we are inclined to give some credence, as it might explain the extreme rarity of the book and what is essentially a second edition published in the same year. The existing copies do not completely match. Although they are identical page for page and line for line, they differ in that some have a table of errata while others have the errors corrected. There's also a slight variation in the type and spelling on the title page.

Baillie informs us that Williams’s work did not meet with the approbation of the English Independents. Its toleration was too unlimited for their taste. They were willing to grant liberty only to those sound in fundamentals—the identical views of their brother Congregationalists of America.[80] Yet we are informed in a subsequent work by Mr. Williams, that it operated most beneficially on the public mind. “These images and clouts it hath pleased God to make use of to stop no small leaks of persecution, that lately began to flow in upon dissenting consciences, and to Master Cotton’s own, and to the peace and quietness of the Independents, which they have so long and so wonderfully enjoyed.”[81]

Baillie tells us that Williams’s work didn’t get a warm reception from the English Independents. Its level of toleration was too broad for their liking. They were only willing to allow freedom to those who shared their fundamental beliefs—the same views held by their fellow Congregationalists in America.[80] However, we learn from a later work by Mr. Williams that it had a very positive effect on public opinion. “These images and clouts it has pleased God to use to stop significant leaks of persecution, which recently started to affect dissenting consciences, and to Master Cotton’s own, as well as to support the peace and stability that the Independents have enjoyed for so long.”[81]

In the year 1647, Mr. Cotton attempted a reply to Mr. Williams. He entitled his work, “The Bloudy Tenent washed, and made white in the bloud of the Lambe: being discussed and discharged of blood-guiltinesse by just Defence, &c. Whereunto is added a Reply to Mr. Williams’s Answer to Mr. Cotton’s Letter. By John Cotton, Batchelor in Divinity, and Teacher of the Church of Christ at Boston in New England. London. 1647.” 4to. pp. 195 and 144. In the notes of the present volume,[82] various examples are given of the character of this reply, and of the tortuous constructions adopted to escape the home thrusts of Mr. Williams. As compared with Williams’s work it displays[xxxvi] great unfairness, and a most lamentable want of Christian temper and spirit—it is “wormwood and gall,” to use Mr. Williams’s own words.

In 1647, Mr. Cotton tried to respond to Mr. Williams. He titled his work, “The Bloody Tenant washed, and made white in the blood of the Lamb: being discussed and freed from blood-guiltiness by just Defense, &c. To which is added a Reply to Mr. Williams’s Answer to Mr. Cotton’s Letter. By John Cotton, Bachelor in Divinity, and Teacher of the Church of Christ at Boston in New England. London. 1647.” 4to. pp. 195 and 144. In the notes of this volume, [82] various examples are provided that illustrate the nature of this response and the complicated arguments used to evade Mr. Williams's direct criticisms. Compared to Williams’s work, it shows great unfairness and a regrettable lack of Christian kindness and spirit—it is “wormwood and gall,” to use Mr. Williams’s own words.

A rejoinder appeared in the year 1652. It is entitled “The Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody by Mr. Cotton’s endevour to wash it white in the blood of the Lambe, &c. By R. Williams, of Providence in New-England. London, 1652.” 4to. pp. 373. It is characterized by the kindest tone, the most affectionate spirit, and a considerate treatment of Mr. Cotton’s perversions, errors, and mistakes, which he did not deserve. It is proposed to reprint this volume as necessary to the completeness of the present.

A response was published in 1652. It's called “The Bloody Tenant Yet More Bloody by Mr. Cotton’s Attempt to Wash It White in the Blood of the Lamb, &c. By R. Williams, of Providence in New England. London, 1652.” 4to. pp. 373. It has a kind tone, a warm spirit, and considers Mr. Cotton’s distortions, errors, and mistakes, which he did not deserve. We plan to reprint this volume as it is essential for the completeness of the present work.

The work it is now the editor’s great pleasure and satisfaction to place in the hands of the subscribers is of great rarity. But six copies are at present known to exist of the original editions. Three of these are in America; two in the Library of Brown University, Rhode Island, and one in the library of Harvard College. Three are in this country; one in the library of the present American Consul, Colonel Aspinall; one in the British Museum; and one in the Bodleian Library. From the latter the present reprint is made by the kind permission of the Librarian. It is a volume of two hundred and forty-seven pages, in small quarto. The original table of Contents is given with the pagination only altered. Mr. Williams’s Reply to Mr. Cotton’s Letter, is of still greater rarity. Two copies are in America; one in Yale College which is much mutilated, and one in the possession of the family of the late Moses Brown, Esq., of Providence. Two are in this country; one in the British Museum, and one in the Bodleian Library, which is also somewhat mutilated. This reprint is from the latter. The proof sheets have been compared with the very fine copy in the British Museum, by my kind friend George Offor, Esq.

The work that the editor is excited to present to subscribers is extremely rare. Currently, only six copies of the original editions are known to exist. Three of these are in America: two in the library at Brown University, Rhode Island, and one in the library at Harvard College. The other three are in this country; one is in the library of the current American Consul, Colonel Aspinall, one is in the British Museum, and one is in the Bodleian Library. This reprint is made with the kind permission of the Librarian at the Bodleian. The volume contains two hundred and forty-seven pages in a small quarto format. The original table of Contents is included, with only the page numbers changed. Mr. Williams's Reply to Mr. Cotton's Letter is even rarer. There are two copies in America: one at Yale College, which is quite damaged, and one owned by the family of the late Moses Brown, Esq., of Providence. There are also two copies in this country; one is in the British Museum, and one in the Bodleian Library, which is also somewhat damaged. This reprint is from the latter. The proof sheets have been compared with a very fine copy in the British Museum by my good friend George Offor, Esq.

E. B. U.

E.B.U.

Newmarket House, August 9th, 1848.

Newmarket House, August 9, 1848.


[xxxvii]

[xxxvii]

A TABLE
OF THE HEAD
CONTENTS OF THE BOOK.

PAGE.
[SYLLABUS OF THE WORK 1
ADDRESS TO PARLIAMENT 3
ADDRESS TO EVERY COURTEOUS READER 7
SCRIPTURES AND REASONS AGAINST PERSECUTION 10
MR. JOHN COTTON’S ANSWER TO THE AFORESAID ARGUMENTS 19]
A REPLY TO THE AFORESAID ANSWER OF MR. COTTON.
Truth and Peace, their rare and seldom meeting 31
Two great complaints of Peace 33
Persecutors seldom plead Christ but Moses for their author 34
Strife, Christian and unchristian 34
A threefold doleful cry 35
The wonderful providence of God in the writing of the arguments against persecution 36
A definition of persecution discussed 37
Conscience will not be restrained from its own worship, nor constrained to another 38
A chaste soul in God’s worship compared to a chaste wife 38
God’s people have erred from the very fundamentals of visible worship 39
Four sorts of spiritual foundations in the New Testament 39
The six fundamentals of the Christian religion 40
The coming out of Babel not local, but mystical 40
The great ignorance of God’s people concerning the nature of a true church 41
Common prayer written against by the New English ministers 43
God’s people have worshipped God with false worships 43
God is pleased sometimes to convey good unto his people beyond a promise 44[xxxviii]
A notable speech of King James to a great nonconformist turned persecutor 45
Civil peace discussed 45
The difference between spiritual and civil state 46
Six cases wherein God’s people have been usually accounted arrogant, and peace breakers, but most unjustly 48
The true causes of breach and disturbance of civil peace 52
A preposterous way of suppressing errors 53
Persecutors must needs oppress both erroneous and true consciences 53
All persecutors of Christ profess not to persecute him 55
What is meant by the heretic, Tit. iii. 58
The word heretic generally mistaken 59
Corporal killing in the law, typing out spiritual killing in the gospel 62
The carriage of a soul sensible of mercy, towards others in their blindness, &c. 64
The difference between the church and the world, wherein it is, in all places 65
The church and civil state confusedly made all one 66
The most peaceable accused for peace breaking 67
A large examination of what is meant by the tares, and letting of them alone 68
Satan’s subtlety about the opening of scripture 69
Two sorts of hypocrites 74
The Lord Jesus the great teacher by parables, and the only expounder of them 75
Preaching for conversion is properly out of the church 76
The tares proved properly to signify anti-christians 77
God’s kingdom on earth the visible church 78
The difference between the wheat and the tares, as also between these tares and all others 78
A civil magistracy from the beginning of the world 79
The tares are to be tolerated the longest of all sinners 81
The danger of infection by permitting of the tares, assoiled 82
The civil magistrate not so particularly spoken to in the New Testament as fathers, masters, &c., and why? 85
A twofold state of Christianity: persecuted under the Roman emperors, and apostated under the Roman popes 85
Three particulars contained in that prohibition of Christ Jesus concerning the tares, Let them alone, Matt. xiii. 86
Accompanying with idolaters, 1 Cor. v. discussed 88
Civil magistrates never invested by Christ Jesus with the power and title of defenders of the faith 92
God’s people [Israel] ever earnest with God for an arm of flesh 93
The dreadful punishment of the blind Pharisees in four respects 94
The point of seducing, infecting, or soul-killing, examined 96
Strange confusions in punishments 100[xxxix]
The blood of souls, Acts xx., lies upon such as profess the ministry: the blood of bodies only upon the state 100
Usurpers and true heirs of Christ Jesus 101
The civil magistrate bound to preserve the bodies of their subjects, and not to destroy them for conscience’ sake 103
The fire from heaven, Rev. xiii. 13, 2 Tim. ii. 25, 26, examined 104
The original of the Christian name, Acts xi. 105
A civil sword in religion makes a nation of hypocrites, Isa. x. 107
A difference of the true and false Christ and Christians 109
The nature of the worship of unbelieving and natural persons 109
Antoninus Pius’s famous act concerning religion 110
Isa. ii. 4, Mic. iv. 3, concerning Christ’s visible kingdom, discussed 110
Acts xx. 29, the suppressing of spiritual wolves, discussed 112
It is in vain to decline the name of the head of the church, and yet to practise the headship 114
Titus i. 9, 10, discussed 115
Unmerciful and bloody doctrine 116
The spiritual weapons, 2 Cor. x. 4, discussed 117
Civil weapons most improper in spiritual causes 118
The spiritual artillery, Eph. vi., applied 119
Rom. xiii., concerning civil rulers’ power in spiritual causes, largely examined 121
Paul’s appeal to Cæsar, examined 128
And cleared by five arguments 128
Four sorts of swords 131
What is to be understood by evil, Rom. xiii. 4 133
Though evil be always evil, yet the permission of it may sometimes be good 136
Two sorts of commands, both from Moses and Christ 138
The permission of divorce in Israel, Matt. xix. 17, 18 138
Usury in the civil state lawfully permitted 139
Seducing teachers, either pagans, Jewish, Turkish, or anti-christian, may yet be obedient subjects to the civil laws 141
Scandalous livers against the civil state 142
Toleration of Jezebel and Balaam, Rev. ii. 14, 20, examined 143
The Christian world hath swallowed up Christianity 145
Christ Jesus the deepest politician that ever was, yet commands he a toleration of anti-christians 149
The princes of the world seldom take part with Christ Jesus 150
Buchanan’s item to King James 151
King James’s sayings against persecution 151
King Stephen’s, of Poland, sayings against persecution 152
Forcing of conscience a soul-rape 152
Persecution for conscience hath been the lancet which hath let blood the nations. All spiritual whores are bloody 152
Polygamy, or the many wives of the fathers 153[xl]
David advancing of God’s worship against order 153
Constantine and the good emperors, confessed to have done more hurt to the name and crown of Christ, than the bloody Neros did 154
The language of persecutors 156
Christ’s lilies may flourish in the church, notwithstanding the weeds in the world permitted 156
Queen Elizabeth and King James, their persecuting for cause of religion examined 157
Queen Elizabeth confessed by Mr. Cotton to have almost fired the world in civil combustions 158
The wars between the papists and the protestants 159
The wars and success of the Waldensians against three popes 159
God’s people victorious overcomers, and with what weapons 160
The Christian church doth not persecute, but is persecuted 160
The nature of excommunication 161
The opinion of ancient writers examined concerning the doctrine of persecution 163
Constraint upon conscience in Old and New England 164
The Indians of New England permitted in their worshipping of devils 165
In two cases a false religion will not hurt 167
The absolute sufficiency of the sword of the Spirit 168
A national church not instituted by Christ 169
Man hath no power to make laws to bind conscience 169
Hearing of the word in a church estate a part of God’s worship 173
Papists’ plea for toleration of conscience 173
Protestant partiality in the cause of persecution 174
Pills to purge out the bitter humour of persecution 175
Superstition and persecution have had many votes and suffrages from God’s own people 176
Soul-killing discussed 176
Phineas’s act discussed 179
Elijah’s slaughters examined 180
Dangerous consequences flowing from the civil magistrate’s power in spiritual cases 183
The world turned upside down 184
The wonderful answer of the ministers of New England to the ministers of Old 184
Lamentable differences even amongst them that fear God 185
The doctrine of persecution ever drives the most godly out of the world 186
A MODEL OF CHURCH AND CIVIL POWER, composed by Mr. Cotton and the ministers of New England, and sent to Salem, (as a further confirmation of the bloody doctrine of persecution for cause of conscience) examined and answered 189
Christ’s power in the church confest to be above all magistrates in spiritual things 190[xli]
Isa. xlix. 23, lamentably wrested 190
The civil commonweal, and the spiritual commonweal, the church, not inconsistent, though independent the one on the other 192
Christ’s ordinances put upon a whole city or nation may civilize them, and moralize, but not christianize, before repentance first wrought 193
Mr. Cotton and the New English minister’s confession, that the magistrate hath neither civil nor spiritual power in soul matters 194
The magistrates and the church, (by Mr. Cotton’s grounds) in one and the same cause, made the judges on the bench, and delinquents at the bar 196
A demonstrative illustration, that the magistrate cannot have power over the church in spiritual or church causes 197
The true way of the God of peace, in differences between the church and the magistrate 198
The terms godliness and honesty explained, 1 Tim. ii. 1, and honesty proved not to signify in that place the righteousness of the second table 201
The forcing of men to God’s worship, the greatest breach of civil peace 203
The Roman Cæsars of Christ’s time described 204
It pleased not the Lord Jesus, in the institution of the Christian church, to appoint and raise up any civil government to take care of his worship 205
The true custodes utriusque tabulæ, and keepers of the ordinances and worship of Jesus Christ 206
The kings of Egypt, Moab, Philistia, Assyria, Nineveh, were not charged with the worship of God, as the kings of Judah were 207
Masters of families not charged under the gospel to force all the consciences of their families to worship 207
God’s people have then shined brightest in godliness, when they have enjoyed least quietness 210
Few magistrates, few men, spiritually good; yet divers sorts of commendable goodness beside spiritual 211
Civil power originally and fundamentally in the people Mr. Cotton and the New English give the power of Christ into the hands of the commonweal 214
Laws concerning religion, of two sorts 217
The very Indians abhor to disturb any conscience at worship 217
Canons and constitutions pretended civil, but indeed ecclesiastical 217
A threefold guilt lying upon civil powers, commanding the subject’s soul in worship 222
Persons may with less sin be forced to marry whom they cannot love, than to worship where they cannot believe 223
As the cause, so the weapons of the beast and the lamb are infinitely different 226
Artaxerxes his decree examined 227
The sum of the examples of the gentile king’s decrees concerning God’s worship in scripture 230[xlii]
The doctrine of putting to death blasphemers of Christ, cuts off the hopes of the Jews partaking in his blood 232
The direful effects of fighting for conscience 233
Error is confident as well as truth 234
Spiritual prisons 236
Some consciences not so easily healed and cured as men imagine 237
Persecutors dispute with heretics, as a tyrannical cat with the poor mouse: and with a true witness, as a roaring lion with an innocent lamb in his paw 239
Persecutors endure not the name of persecutors 239
Psalm ci., concerning cutting off the wicked, examined 241
No difference of lands and countries, since Christ Jesus his coming 242
The New English separate in America, but not in Europe 244
Christ Jesus forbidding his followers to permit leaven in the church, doth not forbid to permit leaven in the world 246
The wall (Cant. viii. 9.) discussed 246
Every religion commands its professors to hear only its own priests or ministers 248
Jonah his preaching to the Ninevites discussed 248
Hearing of the word discussed 248
Eglon his rising up to Ehud’s message, discussed 248
A twofold ministry of Christ: first, apostolical, properly converting. Secondly, feeding or pastoral 249
The New English forcing people to church, and yet not to religion (as they say), forcing them to be of no religion all their days 249
The civil state can no more lawfully compel the consciences of men to church to hear the word, than to receive the sacraments 250
No precedent in the word, of any people converting and baptizing themselves 253
True conversion to visible Christianity is not only from sins against the second table, but from false worships also 254
The commission, Matt. xxviii., discussed 254
The civil magistrate not betrusted with that commission 255
Jehoshaphat, 2 Chron. xvii., a figure of Christ Jesus in his church, not of the civil magistrate in the state 256
The maintenance of the ministry, Gal. vi. 6, examined 257
Christ Jesus never appointed a maintenance of the ministry from impenitent and unbelieving 257
They that compel men to hear, compel them also to pay for their hearing and conversion 258
Luke xiv., Compel them to come in, examined 258
Natural men can neither truly worship, nor maintain it 259
The national church of the Jews might well be forced to a settled maintenance: but not so the Christian church 261
The maintenance which Christ hath appointed his ministry in the church 262
The universities of Europe causes of universal sins and plagues: yet schools are honourable for tongues and arts 263[xliii]
The true church is Christ’s school, and believers his scholars 264
Mr. Ainsworth excellent in the tongues, yet no university man 265
King Henry the Eighth set down in the pope’s chair in England 266
Apocrypha, homilies, and common prayer, precious to our forefathers 266
Reformation proved fallible 267
The precedent of the kings of Israel and Judah largely examined 271
The Persian kings’ example make strongly against the doctrine of persecution 272
1. The difference of the land of Canaan from all lands and countries in seven [eight] particulars 273
2. The difference of the people of Israel from all other peoples, in seven particulars 278
Wonderful turnings of religion in England in twelve years revolution 280
The pope not unlike to recover his monarchy over Europe before his downfall 280
Israel, God’s only church, might well renew that national covenant and ceremonial worship, which other nations cannot do 283
The difference of the kings and governors of Israel from all kings and governors of the world, in four particulars 284
Five demonstrative arguments proving the unsoundness of the maxim, viz., the church and commonweal are like Hippocrates’ twins 286
A sacrilegious prostitution of the name Christian 290
David immediately inspired by God in his ordering of church affairs 291
Solomon’s deposing Abiathar, 1 Kings ii. 26, 27, discussed 292
The liberties of Christ’s churches in the choice of her officers 293
A civil influence dangerous to the saints’ liberties 293
Jehoshaphat’s fast examined 294
God will not wrong Cæsar, and Cæsar should not wrong God 294
The famous acts of Josiah examined 295
Magistracy in general from God, the particular forms from the people 295
Israel confirmed in a national covenant by revelations, signs, and miracles; but not so any other land 295
Kings and nations often plant and often pluck up religions 296
A national church ever subject to turn and return 297
A woman, Papissa, or head of the church 297
The papists nearer to the truth, concerning the governor of the church, than most protestants 297
The kingly power of the Lord Jesus troubles all the kings and rulers of the world 298
A twofold exaltation of Christ 298
A monarchical and ministerial power of Christ 300
Three great competitors for the ministerial power of Christ 300
The pope pretendeth to the ministerial power of Christ, yet upon the point challengeth the monarchical also 300
Three great factions in England, striving for the arm of flesh 300
The churches of the separation ought in humanity and subjects’ liberty not to be oppressed, but at least permitted 302[xliv]
Seven reasons proving that the kings of Israel and Judah can have no other but a spiritual antitype 303
Christianity adds not to the nature of a civil commonweal; nor doth want of Christianity diminish it 304
Most strange, yet most true consequences from the civil magistrates being the antitype of the kings of Israel and Judah 305
If no religion but what the commonweal approve, then no Christ, no God, but at the pleasure of the world 305
The true antitype of the kings of Israel and Judah 306
4. The difference of Israel’s statutes and laws from all others in three particulars 306
5. The difference of Israel’s punishments and rewards from all others 308
Temporal prosperity most proper to the national state of the Jew 308
The excommunication in Israel 308
The corporal stoning in the law, typed out spiritual stoning in the gospel 308
The wars of Israel typical and unparalleled, but by the spiritual wars of spiritual Israel 309
The famous typical captivity of the Jews 311
Their wonderful victories 311
The mystical army of white troopers 312
Whether the civil state of Israel was precedential 313
Great unfaithfulness in magistrates [ministers] to cast the burden of judging and establishing Christianity upon the commonweal 314
Thousands of lawful civil magistrates, who never hear of Jesus Christ 315
Nero and the persecuting emperors not so injurious to Christianity as Constantine and others, who assumed a power in spiritual things 316
They who force the conscience of others, cry out of persecution when their own are forced 316
Constantine and others wanted not so much affection, as information of judgment 317
Civil authority giving and lending their horns to bishops, dangerous to Christ’s truth 317
The spiritual power of Christ Jesus compared in scripture to the incomparable horn of the rhinoceros 318
The nursing fathers and mothers, Isa. xlix. 319
The civil magistrate owes three things to the true church of Christ 319
The civil magistrate owes two things to false worshippers 320
The rise of high commissions 321
Pious magistrates’ and ministers’ consciences are persuaded for that, which other as pious magistrates’ and ministers’ consciences condemn 321
An apt similitude discussed concerning the civil magistrate 322
A grievous charge against the Christian church and the king of it 330
A strange law in New England formerly against excommunicate persons 331
A dangerous doctrine against all civil magistrates 331
Original sin charged to hurt the civil state 331
They who give the magistrate more than his due, are apt to disrobe him of what is his 332[xlv]
A strange double picture 336
The great privileges of the true church of Christ 336
Two similitudes illustrating the true power of the magistrate 337
A marvellous challenge of more power under the Christian, than under the heathen magistrate 339
Civil magistrates, derivatives from the fountains or bodies of people 341
A believing magistrate no more a magistrate than an unbelieving 341
The excellency of Christianity in all callings 341
The magistrate like a pilot in the ship of the commonweal 342
The terms heathen and Christian magistrates 343
The unjust and partial liberty to some consciences, and bondage unto all others 344
The commission, Matt. xxviii. 19, 20, not proper to pastors and teachers, least of all to the civil magistrate 345
Unto whom now belongs the care of all the churches, &c. 345
Acts xv. commonly misapplied 346
The promise of Christ’s presence, Matt. xviii., distinct from that Matt. xxviii. 347
Church administrations firstly charged upon the ministers thereof 349
Queen Elizabeth’s bishops truer to their principles than many of a better spirit and profession 350
Mr. Barrowe’s profession concerning Queen Elizabeth 350
The inventions of men swerving from the true essentials of civil and spiritual commonweals 353
A great question, viz., whether only church members, that is, godly persons, in a particular church estate, be only eligible into the magistracy 353
The world being divided in thirty parts, twenty-five never heard of Christ 354
Lawful civil states where churches of Christ are not 355
Few Christians wise and noble, and qualified for affairs of state 355
The Ninevites’ fast examined 357
Luke xxii. 36 discussed 359
Rev. xvii. 16 discussed 361
Conclusion 363
[MR. COTTON’S LETTER EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.
To the Impartial Reader 367
If Jesus Christ bring more light he must be persecuted 371
Public sins, the cause of public calamities, must be discovered 372
Grounds of Mr. Williams’s banishment 375
Persecutors do no good to men’s souls 377
Mr. Cotton’s proof from Prov. xi. 26 discussed 379
Spiritual offences only liable to spiritual censure 382
Mr. Cotton ignorant of the cause of Williams’s sufferings 383[xlvi]
Civil peace and magistracy blessed ordinances of God 384
The mercies of a civil state distinct from those of a spiritual state 385
Affliction for Christ sweet 390
The state of godly persons in gross sins 393
God’s mystical Israel must come forth of Babel before they build the temple 395
New England refuses church fellowship with godly ministers of Old England 398
Christ considered personally and in his people 398
Mr. Cotton confessing the true and false constitution of the church 401
Difference between God’s institutions to the Jews and anti-christian institutions 403
Coming forth of Babel not local 406
The polygamy of the fathers 410
Every true church separate from idols 411
The substance of true repentance in all God’s children 412
The first Christians the best pattern for Christians now 413
Mr. Cotton against a national church, and yet holds fellowship with it 415
The Jewish national church not to be separated from 417
Mr. Cotton extenuates national churches 420
Mr. Cotton guilty of cruelty in persecuting, yet cries out against due severity in the church 423
God’s controversy for persecution 424
The puritans and separatists compared 424
Mr. Ainsworth’s poverty 426
Four sorts of backsliders from separation 428
Mr. Canne’s Answer to Mr. Robinson’s Liberty of Hearing 429
Preachers and pastors far different 430
The fellowship of the word taught in a church estate 432
False callings or commissions for the ministry 433
The Nonconformists’ grounds enforce separation 436
Mr. Cotton’s practice of separation in New England 436
Persecution is unjust oppression wheresoever 438]

THE
BLOVDY TENENT
of Persecution, for cause of
Conscience, discussed, in

THE
BLOVDY TENANT
of Harassment, for the sake of
Conscience, discussed, in

A Conference betweene
TRVTH and PEACE.

A Conference between
TRUTH and PEACE.

Who,
In all tender Affection, present to the High
Court of Parliament, (as the result of
their Discourse) these, (amongst other
Passages) of highest consideration.

Who?,
With all heartfelt affection, submit to the High
Court of Parliament, (as a result of
their discussions) these, (among other
matters) of great importance.

London

London

Printed in the Year 1644.

Printed in 1644.


[1]

[1]

First. That the blood of so many hundred thousand souls of protestants and papists, spilt in the wars of present and former ages, for their respective consciences, is not required nor accepted by Jesus Christ the Prince of Peace.

First. That the blood of so many hundreds of thousands of Protestants and Catholics, shed in the wars of both the present and past for their beliefs, is not demanded or accepted by Jesus Christ, the Prince of Peace.

Secondly. Pregnant scriptures and arguments are throughout the work proposed against the doctrine of persecution for cause of conscience.

Secondly, significant scriptures and arguments are presented throughout the work against the idea of persecution for the sake of conscience.

Thirdly. Satisfactory answers are given to scriptures and objections produced by Mr. Calvin, Beza, Mr. Cotton, and the ministers of the New English churches, and others former and later, tending to prove the doctrine of persecution for cause of conscience.

Thirdly, satisfactory responses are provided to the scriptures and objections raised by Mr. Calvin, Beza, Mr. Cotton, the ministers of the New English churches, and other earlier and later figures, aimed at supporting the doctrine of persecution for matters of conscience.

Fourthly. The doctrine of persecution for cause of conscience, is proved guilty of all the blood of the souls crying for vengeance under the altar.

Fourthly. The idea of persecuting others for their beliefs is guilty of all the blood of the souls crying for justice under the altar.

Fifthly. All civil states, with their officers of justice, in their respective constitutions and administrations, are proved essentially civil, and therefore not judges, governors, or defenders of the spiritual, or Christian, state and worship.

Fifthly. All civil governments, along with their officials of justice, in their respective systems and operations, are essentially civil and thus are not judges, rulers, or defenders of the spiritual or Christian state and worship.

[2]

[2]

Sixthly. It is the will and command of God that, since the coming of his Son the Lord Jesus, a permission of the most Paganish, Jewish, Turkish, or anti-christian consciences and worships be granted to all men in all nations and countries: and they are only to be fought against with that sword which is only, in soul matters, able to conquer: to wit, the sword of God’s Spirit, the word of God.

Sixthly. It is God's will and command that, since the arrival of His Son, the Lord Jesus, a freedom for the most pagan, Jewish, Turkish, or anti-Christian beliefs and worship practices be granted to everyone in all nations and countries. They should only be opposed with the one weapon that can truly conquer in spiritual matters: the sword of God's Spirit, which is the word of God.

Seventhly. The state of the land of Israel, the kings and people thereof, in peace and war, is proved figurative and ceremonial, and no pattern nor precedent for any kingdom or civil state in the world to follow.

Seventhly. The condition of the land of Israel, along with its kings and people, both in times of peace and war, is shown to be symbolic and ceremonial, and it serves as no model or example for any kingdom or civil state in the world to emulate.

Eighthly. God requireth not an uniformity of religion to be enacted and enforced in any civil state; which enforced uniformity, sooner or later, is the greatest occasion of civil war, ravishing of conscience, persecution of Christ Jesus in his servants, and of the hypocrisy and destruction of millions of souls.

Eighthly. God does not require a uniformity of religion to be enacted and enforced in any civil state; such enforced uniformity, sooner or later, is the biggest cause of civil war, tormenting of conscience, persecution of Christ Jesus in his followers, and the hypocrisy and destruction of millions of souls.

Ninthly. In holding an enforced uniformity of religion in a civil state, we must necessarily disclaim our desires and hopes of the Jews’ conversion to Christ.

Ninthly. In maintaining a forced uniformity of religion in a civil state, we must definitely give up our desires and hopes for the Jews' conversion to Christ.

Tenthly. An enforced uniformity of religion throughout a nation or civil state, confounds the civil and religious, denies the principles of Christianity and civility, and that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh.

Tenthly. A forced uniformity of religion across a nation or civil state mixes civil and religious matters, denies the principles of Christianity and civility, and rejects that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh.

Eleventhly. The permission of other consciences and worships than a state professeth, only can, according to God, procure a firm and lasting peace; good assurance being taken, according to the wisdom of the civil state, for uniformity of civil obedience from all sorts.

Eleventhly. Allowing other beliefs and forms of worship besides what the state officially endorses can, according to God, lead to a strong and lasting peace, as long as there is good assurance, based on the wisdom of the civil state, for consistent civil obedience from everyone.

Twelfthly. Lastly, true civility and Christianity may both flourish in a state or kingdom, notwithstanding the permission of divers and contrary consciences, either of Jew or Gentile.

Twelfthly. Lastly, genuine civility and Christianity can both thrive in a state or kingdom, even with the acceptance of different and opposing beliefs, whether from Jew or Gentile.


[3]

[3]

TO THE HONOURABLE
BOTH

HOUSES OF THE HIGH COURT OF PARLIAMENT.

Right honourable and renowned Patriots,

Respected and famous Patriots,

Next to the saving of your own souls in the lamentable shipwreck of mankind, your task as Christians is to save the souls, but as magistrates the bodies and goods, of others.

Next to saving your own souls in the tragic shipwreck of humanity, your role as Christians is to save the souls of others, and as officials, to protect their bodies and belongings.

Many excellent discourses have been presented to your fathers’ hands and yours, in former and present parliaments. I shall be humbly bold to say, that, in what concerns your duties as magistrates towards others, a more necessary and seasonable debate was never yet presented.

Many great speeches have been given to you and your fathers in past and current parliaments. I’ll bravely say that regarding your responsibilities as leaders toward others, a more important and timely discussion has never been brought forward.

Two things your honours here may please to view, in this controversy of persecution for cause of conscience, beyond what is extant.

Two things you honorable people may want to consider in this debate about persecution for conscience's sake, beyond what is already known.

First. The whole body of this controversy formed and pitched in true battalia.

First. The entire scope of this argument took shape and escalated into a real battle.

Secondly. Although in respect of myself it be impar congressus, yet, in the power of that God who is Maximus in Minimis, your Honours shall see the controversy is discussed with men as able as most, eminent for ability and piety—Mr. Cotton, and the New English ministers.

Secondly. Although this is an unequal meeting for me, still, with the power of that God who is greatest in the smallest things, your Honours will see that the debate is being discussed with men who are as capable as anyone, known for their skill and devotion—Mr. Cotton and the New English ministers.

When the prophets in scripture have given their coats of arms and escutcheons to great men, your Honours know the Babylonian monarch hath the lion, the Persian[4] the bear, the Grecian the leopard, the Roman a compound of the former three, most strange and dreadful, Dan. vii.

When the prophets in scripture have given their coats of arms and emblems to powerful figures, your Honours know that the Babylonian king has the lion, the Persian the bear, the Greek the leopard, and the Roman a mix of the first three, which is quite strange and fearsome, Dan. vii.

Their oppressing, plundering, ravishing, murdering, not only the bodies, but the souls of men, are large explaining commentaries of such similitudes.

Their oppressive actions, looting, violating, and killing not only the bodies but also the souls of people serve as extensive explanations of such comparisons.

Your Honours have been famous to the end of the world for your unparalleled wisdom, courage, justice, mercy, in the vindicating your civil laws, liberties, &c. Yet let it not be grievous to your Honours’ thoughts to ponder a little, why all the prayers, and tears, and fastings, in this nation, have not pierced the heavens, and quenched these flames; which yet who knows how far they will spread, and when they will out!

Your Honours are well-known around the world for your unmatched wisdom, courage, justice, and mercy in upholding our civil laws and liberties. Yet, I hope it's not too difficult for you to think for a moment about why all the prayers, tears, and fasts in this nation have not reached the heavens or stopped these raging fires, which who knows how far they will spread or when they will end!

Your Honours have broke the jaws of the oppressor, and taken the prey out of his teeth, Job xxix. 17. For which act, I believe, it hath pleased the Most High God to set a guard, not only of trained men, but of mighty angels, to secure your sitting, and the city.

Your Honours have shattered the jaws of the oppressor and rescued the prey from his grasp, Job xxix. 17. For this reason, I believe it has pleased the Most High God to place a guard, not only of skilled men but also of powerful angels, to protect your work and the city.

I fear we are not pardoned, though reprieved. Oh! that there may be a lengthening of London’s tranquillity, of the parliament’s safety, by [shewing] mercy to the poor! Dan. iv. [27.]

I fear we aren't forgiven, although we've been given a break. Oh! that there could be an extension of London’s peace, of the parliament’s safety, by showing mercy to the poor! Dan. iv. [27.]

Right Honourable, soul yoke, soul oppressions, plunderings, ravishings, &c., are of a crimson and deepest dye, and I believe the chief of England’s sins—unstopping the vials of England’s present sorrows.

Right Honorable, the burdens of the soul, the weight of oppression, plundering, and violence are of a deep crimson color, and I believe they are the main sins of England—bringing forth the flood of England's current sorrows.

This glass presents your Honours with arguments from religion, reason, experience: all proving that the greatest yokes yet lying upon English necks, the people’s and your own, are of a spiritual and foul nature.

This glass presents your Honors with arguments from religion, reason, and experience: all demonstrating that the heaviest burdens still resting on the English people, including yourselves, are of a spiritual and corrupt nature.

All former parliaments have changed these yokes according to their consciences, popish or protestant. It is now your Honour’s turn at helm, and as [is] your task so I hope [is] your resolution—not to change: for that is but to turn the wheel, which another parliament, and the[5] very next, may turn again; but to ease the subjects and yourselves from a yoke (as was once spoke in a case not unlike, Acts xv. [10]) which neither you nor your fathers were ever able to bear.

All previous parliaments have adjusted these burdens based on their beliefs, whether Catholic or Protestant. It's now your Honor’s turn to lead, and as your job is, I hope your determination is—not to change: because that would just be spinning the wheel, which another parliament, perhaps the very next one, may turn back again; but to lighten the burdens for the people and yourselves from a weight (as was once mentioned in a similar context, Acts xv. [10]) that neither you nor your ancestors have ever been able to bear.

Most noble senators; your fathers, whose seats you fill, are mouldered, and mouldering their brains, their tongues, &c., to ashes in the pit of rottenness: they and you must shortly, together with two worlds of men, appear at the great bar. It shall then be no grief of heart that you have now attended to the cries of souls, thousands oppressed, millions ravished, by the acts and statutes concerning souls not yet repealed—of bodies impoverished, imprisoned, &c., for their souls’ belief: yea, slaughtered on heaps for religious controversies, in the wars of present and former ages.

Most honorable senators, your forefathers, whose positions you now occupy, have decayed, and their thoughts, their words, and so on, have turned to dust in the pit of decay: they, along with you, must soon stand together at the great judgment. It will not be a source of sorrow that you have now listened to the pleas of countless souls, thousands oppressed, millions violated, due to the laws and regulations about souls that have not been repealed—of bodies impoverished, imprisoned, etc., for their beliefs: indeed, slaughtered in large numbers over religious disputes in the wars of both the present and past ages.

The famous saying of a late king of Bohemia.

“Notwithstanding the success of later times, wherein sundry opinions have been hatched about the subject of religion, a man may clearly discern with his eye, and as it were touch with his finger, that according to the verity of holy scripture, &c., men’s consciences ought in no sort to be violated, urged, or constrained. And whensoever men have attempted any thing by this violent course, whether openly or by secret means, the issue hath been pernicious, and the cause of great and wonderful innovations in the principallest and mightiest kingdoms and countries,” &c.[83]

“Despite the success of later times, where various opinions have emerged about religion, one can clearly see and almost touch the truth of holy scripture, etc., that people's consciences should never be violated, pressured, or forced. Whenever people have tried to take this harsh approach, whether openly or secretly, the outcome has been harmful and has led to significant and remarkable changes in the most important and powerful kingdoms and countries.” &[83]

It cannot be denied to be a pious and prudential act for your Honours, according to your conscience, to call for the advice of faithful counsellors in the high debates concerning your own, and the souls of others.

It’s undeniable that it’s a wise and respectful choice for you, according to your conscience, to seek advice from trusted advisors in important discussions about your well-being and the well-being of others.

Yet, let it not be imputed as a crime for any suppliant to the God of heaven for you, if, the humble sense of what their souls believe, they pour forth, amongst others, these three requests at the throne of grace:

Yet, don’t see it as a fault for anyone praying to the God of heaven for you if, with a humble understanding of what their hearts believe, they express these three requests at the throne of grace:

[6]

[6]

First. That neither your Honours, nor those excellent and worthy persons whose advice you seek, limit the Holy One of Israel to their apprehensions, debates, conclusions, rejecting or neglecting the humble and faithful suggestions of any, though as base as spittle and clay, with which sometimes Christ Jesus opens the eyes of them that are born blind.

First. That neither your Honours nor the excellent and worthy people whose advice you seek should confine the Holy One of Israel to their own understanding, arguments, or conclusions, dismissing or overlooking the humble and faithful suggestions of anyone, even those as lowly as spit and clay, with which sometimes Christ Jesus opens the eyes of those who are born blind.

Secondly. That the present and future generations of the sons of men may never have cause to say that such a parliament, as England never enjoyed the like, should model the worship of the living, eternal, and invisible God, after the bias of any earthly interest, though of the highest concernment under the sun. And yet saith the learned Sir Francis Bacon[84] (however otherwise persuaded, yet thus he confesseth), “Such as hold pressure of conscience, are guided therein by some private interests of their own.”

Secondly, the current and future generations of mankind should never have a reason to claim that a parliament, unlike any England has ever seen, would shape the worship of the living, eternal, and unseen God based on any worldly interests, even those of the utmost importance. Yet, the learned Sir Francis Bacon—(though he may believe otherwise, he admits this)—says, “Those who feel pressure on their conscience are influenced by some personal interests of their own.”

Thirdly. [That] whatever way of worshipping God your own consciences are persuaded to walk in, yet, from any bloody act of violence to the consciences of others, it may never be told at Rome nor Oxford, that the parliament of England hath committed a greater rape than if they had forced or ravished the bodies of all the women in the world.

Thirdly. No matter what way of worshipping God your own conscience is convinced to follow, it should never be said in Rome or Oxford that the Parliament of England has committed a greater violation than if they had forced or assaulted the bodies of all the women in the world.

And that England’s parliament, so famous throughout all Europe and the world, should at last turn papists, prelatists, Presbyterians, Independents, Socinians, Familists, Antinomians, &c., by confirming all these sorts of consciences by civil force and violence to their consciences.[85]

And that England's parliament, which is so well-known across Europe and the world, should finally support Catholics, bishops, Presbyterians, Independents, Socinians, Familists, Antinomians, etc., by enforcing all these beliefs with civil power and violence against their own beliefs.[85]


[7]

[7]

TO EVERY COURTEOUS READER.

While I plead the cause of truth and innocency against the bloody doctrine of persecution for cause of conscience, I judge it not unfit to give alarm to myself, and to [all] men, to prepare to be persecuted or hunted for cause of conscience.

While I advocate for truth and innocence against the violent idea of persecuting people for their beliefs, I think it’s important to alert myself and everyone else to prepare for being persecuted or hunted because of our convictions.

Whether thou standest charged with ten or but two talents, if thou huntest any for cause of conscience, how canst thou say thou followest the Lamb of God, who so abhorred that practice?

Whether you’re charged with ten talents or just two, if you seek out anyone for the sake of your conscience, how can you claim to follow the Lamb of God, who hated that practice?

If Paul, if Jesus Christ, were present here at London, and the question were proposed, what religion would they approve of—the papists, prelatists, Presbyterians, Independents, &c., would each say, Of mine, Of mine?

If Paul or Jesus Christ were here in London, and someone asked which religion they would support—the Catholics, Anglicans, Presbyterians, Independents, etc.—each group would claim, "Ours, ours!"

But put the second question: if one of the several sorts should by major vote attain the sword of steel, what weapons doth Christ Jesus authorize them to fight with in his cause? Do not all men hate the persecutor, and every conscience, true or false, complain of cruelty, tyranny, &c.?

But consider the second question: if one of the various groups were to gain the sword of steel by majority vote, what weapons does Christ Jesus permit them to use in his cause? Don't all people despise the persecutor, and doesn't every conscience, whether true or false, voice concern about cruelty, tyranny, etc.?

Two mountains of crying guilt lie heavy upon the backs of all men that name the name of Christ, in the eyes of Jews, Turks, and Pagans.

Two mountains of overwhelming guilt weigh heavily on the shoulders of everyone who identifies as a follower of Christ, in the eyes of Jews, Turks, and Pagans.

First. The blasphemies of their idolatrous inventions, superstitions, and most unchristian conversations.

First. The disrespectful practices of their idol-worshipping creations, superstitions, and highly un-Christian discussions.

[8]

[8]

Secondly. The bloody, irreligious, and inhuman oppressions and destructions under the mask or veil of the name of Christ, &c.

Secondly. The violent, godless, and brutal oppressions and destructions carried out under the guise of the name of Christ, etc.

Oh! how likely is the jealous Jehovah, the consuming fire, to end these present slaughters of the holy witnesses in a greater slaughter! Rev. v.

Oh! how likely is the jealous Jehovah, the consuming fire, to end these current slaughters of the holy witnesses in a greater slaughter! Rev. v.

Six years preaching of so much truth of Christ as that time afforded in K. Edward’s days, kindles the flames of Q. Mary’s bloody persecutions.

Six years of preaching the truth of Christ during the time of King Edward led to the rise of the brutal persecutions by Queen Mary.

Who can now but expect that after so many scores of years preaching and professing of more truth, and amongst so many great contentions amongst the very best of protestants, a fiery furnace should be heat, and who sees not now the fires kindling?

Who can help but expect that after so many decades of preaching and claiming to share more truth, and with so many intense arguments among the best of Protestants, a fiery furnace should be heated? And who doesn't see the fires starting now?

I confess I have little hopes, till those flames are over, that this discourse against the doctrine of persecution for cause of conscience should pass current, I say not amongst the wolves and lions, but even amongst the sheep of Christ themselves. Yet, liberavi animam meam, I have not hid within my breast my soul’s belief. And, although sleeping on the bed either of the pleasures or profits of sin, thinkest thou thy conscience bound to smite at him that dares to waken thee? Yet in the midst of all these civil and spiritual wars, I hope we shall agree in these particulars,

I admit I have little hope, until those flames are gone, that this argument against the idea of punishing people for their beliefs will be accepted, not just by the wolves and lions, but even by the followers of Christ themselves. Still, liberavi animam meam, I have not kept my true beliefs hidden in my heart. And, even if you're comfortably asleep on the bed of pleasures or profits from sin, do you really think your conscience has the right to strike out at someone who tries to wake you up? Yet amidst all these civil and spiritual conflicts, I hope we can find common ground on these issues,

First. However the proud (upon the advantage of a higher earth or ground) overlook the poor, and cry out schismatics, heretics, &c., shall blasphemers and seducers escape unpunished? Yet there is a sorer punishment in the gospel for despising of Christ than Moses, even when the despiser of Moses was put to death without mercy, Heb. x. 28, 29. He that believeth shall not be damned, Mark xvi. 16.

First. However, those who feel superior because they stand on higher ground look down on the poor and label them as schismatics and heretics. But will those who blaspheme and lead others astray go unpunished? There is a harsher punishment in the gospel for those who despise Christ than what was prescribed for those who despised Moses, even when the one who disregarded Moses faced death without mercy, Hebrews 10:28-29. Whoever believes will not be condemned, Mark 16:16.

Secondly. Whatever worship, ministry, ministration,[9] the best and purest, are practised without faith and true persuasion that they are the true institutions of God, they are sin, sinful worships, ministries, &c. And however in civil things we may be servants unto men, yet in divine and spiritual things the poorest peasant must disdain the service of the highest prince. Be ye not the servants of men, 1 Cor. vii. [23].

Secondly, any worship, ministry, or service, no matter how good or pure, is meaningless if it's done without faith and a true belief that it comes from God. They're sinful acts of worship and ministry, among other things. Even though we may serve people in worldly matters, when it comes to spiritual matters, the lowliest peasant should reject the authority of the highest prince. Don't be servants of men, 1 Cor. vii. [23].

Thirdly. Without search and trial no man attains this faith and right persuasion. 1 Thes. v. [21], Try all things.

Thirdly. Without searching and experimenting, no one achieves this faith and correct belief. 1 Thes. v. [21], Try all things.

In vain have English parliaments permitted English bibles in the poorest English houses, and the simplest man or woman to search the scriptures, if yet against their souls persuasion from the scripture, they should be forced, as if they lived in Spain or Rome itself without the sight of a bible, to believe as the church believes.

In vain have English parliaments allowed English Bibles in the poorest homes, and the average man or woman to read the scriptures, if they are still pressured against their conscience by the church to believe as it believes, as if they were living in Spain or Rome itself without access to a Bible.

Fourthly. Having tried, we must hold fast, 1 Thes. v. [21], upon the loss of a crown, Rev. iii. [11]; we must not let go for all the fleabitings of the present afflictions, &c. Having bought truth dear, we must not sell it cheap, not the least grain of it for the whole world; no, not for the saving of souls, though our own most precious; least of all for the bitter sweetening of a little vanishing pleasure:—For a little puff of credit and reputation from the changeable breath of uncertain sons of men: for the broken bags of riches on eagles’ wings: for a dream of these—any or all of these, which on our death-bed vanish and leave tormenting stings behind them. Oh! how much better is it from the love of truth, from the love of the Father of lights from whence it comes, from the love of the Son of God, who is the way and the truth, to say as he, John xviii. 37: For this end was I born, and for this end came I into the world, that I might bear witness to the truth.

Fourthly, having tried, we must hold on tight, 1 Thes. v. [21], even with the risk of losing a crown, Rev. iii. [11]; we must not let go despite all the little struggles of current hardships, etc. Having bought truth at a high price, we must not sell it cheap, not even the slightest bit for the entire world; definitely not for the saving of souls, even our own most precious; least of all for the fleeting satisfaction of a little temporary pleasure:—For a little boost of credit and reputation from the unpredictable opinions of changeable people: for the broken bags of wealth that fly away quickly: for a fantasy of these—any of these, which vanish when we face death and leave behind painful regrets. Oh! how much better it is to love the truth, to love the Father of lights from whom it comes, to love the Son of God, who is the way and the truth, to say as he did, John xviii. 37: For this end was I born, and for this end came I into the world, that I might bear witness to the truth.


[10]

[10]

SCRIPTURES AND REASONS,
Written long ago by a witness of Jesus Christ,
a close prisoner in Newgate,

AGAINST PERSECUTION IN CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE;
And sent a message a while back to Mr. Cotton, through a friend,
Who wrote the following:

“In the multitude of counsellours there is safety;” it is therefore humbly desired to be instructed in this point, viz.:—

“In the multitude of counselors, there is safety;” it is therefore humbly requested to be informed on this matter, namely:—

Whether persecution for cause of conscience be not against the doctrine of Jesus Christ, the King of kings. The scriptures and reasons are these.[86]

Whether being persecuted for following your conscience goes against the teachings of Jesus Christ, the King of kings. The scriptures and reasons are as follows.[86]

1. Because Christ commandeth, that the tares and wheat, which some understand are those that walk in the truth, and those that walk in lies, should be let alone in the world, and not plucked up until the harvest, which is the end of the world. Matt. xiii. 30, 38, &c.

1. Because Christ commands that the tares and wheat, which some interpret as those who follow the truth and those who follow lies, should be left alone in the world and not removed until the harvest, which is the end of the world. Matt. xiii. 30, 38, &c.

2. The same commandeth, Matt. xv. 14, that they that are blind (as some interpret, led on in false religion, and are offended with him for teaching true religion) should be let alone, referring their punishment unto their falling into the ditch.

2. The same command says, Matt. xv. 14, that those who are blind (as some interpret, misled by false religion, and who are upset with him for teaching true religion) should be left alone, leaving their punishment to their falling into the ditch.

3. Again, Luke ix. 54, 55, he reproved his disciples[11] who would have had fire come down from heaven and devour those Samaritans who would not receive Him, in these words: “Ye know not of what Spirit ye are; the Son of man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them.

3. Again, in Luke 9:54-55, he scolded his disciples[11] who wanted to call down fire from heaven to destroy the Samaritans who wouldn't accept Him, saying, “You don’t know what kind of spirit you’re dealing with; the Son of Man didn’t come to take away people's lives but to save them.

4. Paul, the apostle of our Lord, teacheth, 2 Tim. ii. 24, that the servant of the Lord must not strive, but must be gentle toward all men; suffering the evil men, instructing them with meekness that are contrary minded, proving if God at any time will give them repentance, that they may acknowledge the truth, and come to amendment out of that snare of the devil, &c.

4. Paul, the apostle of our Lord, teaches, 2 Tim. ii. 24, that the servant of the Lord must not argue, but must be gentle with everyone; patiently enduring those who are evil, instructing with kindness those who oppose him, and checking if God might someday grant them repentance so they can recognize the truth and escape the trap of the devil, &c.

5. According to these blessed commandments, the holy prophets foretold, that when the law of Moses concerning worship should cease, and Christ’s kingdom be established, Isa. ii. 4; Mic. iv. 3, 4, They shall break their swords into mattocks, and their spears into scythes. And Isa. xi. 9, Then shall none hurt nor destroy in all the mountain of my holiness, &c. And when he came, the same he taught and practised, as before. So did his disciples after him, for the weapons of his warfare are not carnal (saith the apostle), 2 Cor. x. 4.

5. According to these blessed commandments, the holy prophets predicted that when the law of Moses regarding worship would come to an end, and Christ’s kingdom would be established, Isa. ii. 4; Mic. iv. 3, 4, They shall turn their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruning hooks. And Isa. xi. 9, Then no one will harm or destroy on all my holy mountain, etc. And when He came, He taught and practiced the same. His disciples did the same after Him, for the weapons of our warfare are not of the flesh (as the apostle says), 2 Cor. x. 4.

But he chargeth straitly, that his disciples should be so far from persecuting those that would not be of their religion, that when they were persecuted they should pray, Matt. v. 44; when they were cursed, they should bless, &c.

But he strictly commands that his disciples should be so far from persecuting those who do not follow their religion that when they are persecuted, they should pray, Matt. v. 44; when they are cursed, they should bless, etc.

And the reason seems to be, because they who now are tares, may hereafter become wheat; they who are now blind, may hereafter see; they that now resist him, may hereafter receive him; they that are now in the devil’s snare, in adverseness to the truth, may hereafter come to repentance; they that are now blasphemers and persecutors, as Paul was, may in time become faithful as[12] he; they that are now idolaters, as the Corinthians once were, 1 Cor. vi. 9, may hereafter become true worshippers as they; they that are now no people of God, nor under mercy, as the saints sometimes were, 1 Pet. ii. 10, may hereafter become the people of God, and obtain mercy, as they.

And the reason seems to be that those who are currently tares may later become wheat; those who are now blind may eventually see; those who resist him now may one day accept him; those who are currently trapped by the devil and in opposition to the truth may eventually come to repentance; those who are now blasphemers and persecutors, like Paul was, may in time become faithful like he did; those who are currently idolaters, like the Corinthians once were (1 Cor. vi. 9), may later become true worshippers like they did; and those who are now not part of God’s people or under mercy, as the saints sometimes were (1 Pet. ii. 10), may eventually become God’s people and receive mercy like they did.

Some come not till the eleventh hour, Matt. xx. 6: if those that come not till the last hour should be destroyed, because they come not at the first, then should they never come, but be prevented.

Some don’t arrive until the last minute, Matt. xx. 6: if those who show up at the last moment were to be punished for not coming sooner, then they would never arrive at all, but would be held back.

All which promises are in all humility referred to your godly wise consideration.

All of these promises are humbly submitted for your thoughtful consideration.

II. Because this persecution for cause of conscience is against the profession and practice of famous princes.

II. Because this persecution for following one's conscience goes against the values and practices of renowned leaders.

First, you may please to consider the speech of King James, in his majesty’s speech in parliament, 1609. He saith, “It is a sure rule in divinity, that God never loves to plant his church by violence and bloodshed.”

First, you might want to consider the speech of King James in his majesty’s speech in parliament, 1609. He says, “It’s a certain principle in theology that God never likes to establish his church through violence and bloodshed.”

And in his highness’ Apology, p. 4, speaking of such papists that took the oath, thus:

And in His Highness' Apology, p. 4, discussing those Catholics who took the oath, he said:

“I gave good proof that I intended no persecution against them for conscience’ cause, but only desired to be secured for civil obedience, which for conscience’ cause they are bound to perform.”

“I clearly showed that I had no intention of persecuting them for their beliefs; I just wanted to be assured of civil obedience, which they are obligated to uphold for the sake of their conscience.”

And, p. 60, speaking of Blackwell, the archpriest, his majesty saith, “It was never my intention to lay any thing to the said archpriest’s charge, as I have never done to any, for cause of conscience.”

And, p. 60, speaking of Blackwell, the archpriest, his majesty says, “It was never my intention to accuse the archpriest of anything, as I have never done to anyone, for reasons of conscience.”

And in his highness’ exposition on Rev. xx. printed 1588, and after in 1603, his majesty writeth thus: “Sixthly, the compassing of the saints, and the besieging of the beloved city, declareth unto us a certain note of a false church to be persecution; for they come to seek the faithful, the faithful are them that are sought:[13] the wicked are the besiegers, the faithful are the besieged.”

And in his highness' commentary on Revelation 20, published in 1588 and again in 1603, his majesty writes this: “Sixthly, the surrounding of the saints and the siege of the beloved city shows us a key sign of a false church, which is persecution; they come to hunt down the faithful, and the faithful are the ones being hunted: the wicked are the attackers, while the faithful are the ones under siege.”[13]

Secondly, the saying of Stephen, king of Poland: “I am a king of men, not of consciences; a commander of bodies, not of souls.”

Secondly, the saying of Stephen, king of Poland: “I am a king of people, not of their beliefs; a leader of bodies, not of souls.”

Thirdly, the king of Bohemia hath thus written:

Thirdly, the king of Bohemia has written this:

“And, notwithstanding, the success of the later times, wherein sundry opinions have been hatched about the subject of religion, may make one clearly discern with his eye, and (as it were) to touch with his finger, that according to the verity of holy scriptures, and a maxim heretofore told and maintained by the ancient doctors of the church; that men’s consciences ought in no sort to be violated, urged, or constrained; and whensoever men have attempted any thing by this violent course, whether openly or by secret means, the issue hath been pernicious, and the cause of great and wonderful innovations in the principallest and mightiest kingdoms and countries of all Christendom.”

“And yet, despite the successes of more recent times, where various opinions about religion have emerged, one can clearly see and almost feel that, according to the truth of holy scriptures and a principle previously stated and upheld by the early church leaders, people's consciences should never be violated, pressured, or forced. Whenever people have tried to take this aggressive approach, whether openly or secretly, it has led to harmful outcomes and caused significant and remarkable changes in the most important and powerful kingdoms and nations throughout Christendom.”

And further, his majesty saith: “So that once more we do profess, before God and the whole world, that from this time forward we are firmly resolved not to persecute, or molest, or suffer to be persecuted or molested, any person whosoever for matter of religion; no, not they that profess themselves to be of the Romish church, neither to trouble or disturb them in the exercise of their religion, so they live conformable to the laws of the states,” &c.

And furthermore, his majesty says: “So once again we declare, before God and everyone, that from now on we are firmly committed to not persecuting, bothering, or allowing anyone to be persecuted or bothered for their religious beliefs; not even those who identify as part of the Roman Catholic Church, nor to interfere with or disturb them in practicing their religion, as long as they abide by the laws of the states,” &c.

And for the practice of this, where is persecution for cause of conscience, except in England and where popery reigns? and there neither in all places, as appeareth by France, Poland, and other places.

And for this practice, where is there persecution for being true to one’s beliefs, except in England and where Catholicism dominates? And even there, not everywhere, as shown by France, Poland, and other countries.

Nay, it is not practised amongst the heathen, that acknowledge not the true God, as the Turk, Persian, and others.

No, it is not practiced among the non-believers who do not acknowledge the true God, like the Turks, Persians, and others.

[14]

[14]

3. Reas.

Thirdly, because persecution for cause of conscience is condemned by ancient and later writers; yea, and the papists themselves.

Thirdly, because persecution for reasons of conscience is condemned by both ancient and later writers; indeed, even the Catholics themselves.

Hilary against Auxentius, saith thus: “The Christian church doth not persecute, but is persecuted. And lamentable it is to see the great folly of these times, and to sigh at the foolish opinion of this world, in that men think by human aid to help God, and with worldly pomp and power to undertake to defend the Christian church. I ask of you bishops, what help used the apostles in the publishing of the gospel? With the aid of what power did they preach Christ, and converted the heathen from their idolatry to God? When they were in prisons, and lay in chains, did they praise and give thanks to God for any dignities, graces, and favours received from the court? Or do you think that Paul went about with regal mandates, or kingly authority, to gather and establish the church of Christ? Sought he protection from Nero, Vespasian? The apostles wrought with their hands for their own maintenance, travelling by land and water, from town to city, to preach Christ; yea, the more they were forbidden, the more they taught and preached Christ. But now, alas! human help must assist and protect the faith, and give the same countenance. To and by vain and worldly honours do men seek to defend the church of Christ, as if he by his power were unable to perform it.”

Hilary against Auxentius says this: “The Christian church doesn’t persecute; it is persecuted. It’s truly sad to witness the great foolishness of our times and to lament the misguided beliefs of this world, where people think they can help God with human efforts, using worldly power and prestige to defend the Christian church. I ask you, bishops, what support did the apostles have when spreading the gospel? With what power did they preach Christ and convert the pagans from their idolatry to God? When they were imprisoned and in chains, did they thank God for any honors, privileges, or favors from the government? Or do you think Paul traveled with royal mandates or kingly authority to gather and establish the church of Christ? Did he seek protection from Nero or Vespasian? The apostles worked with their hands to support themselves, traveling by land and sea, from city to city to preach Christ; indeed, the more they were forbidden, the more they taught and preached Christ. But now, sadly, human assistance is required to support and protect the faith and to give it the same backing. People seek to defend the church of Christ with vain and worldly honors, as if he were incapable of doing so by his own power.”

The same, against the Arians:

The same, against the Arians:

“The church now, which formerly by enduring misery and imprisonment, was known to be a true church, doth now terrify others by imprisonment, banishment, and misery, and boasteth that she is highly esteemed of the world; when as the true church cannot but be hated of the same.”

“The church today, which once was recognized as a true church for enduring suffering and imprisonment, now frightens others with imprisonment, exile, and suffering, and it boasts that it is highly regarded by the world; while the true church inevitably faces hatred from the same.”

Tertull. ad Scapulam: “It agreeth both with human[15] reason, and natural equity, that every man worship God uncompelled, and believe what he will; for another man’s religion and belief neither hurteth nor profiteth any one: neither beseemeth it any religion to compel another to be of their religion, which willingly and freely should be embraced, and not by constraint: forasmuch as the offerings were required of those that freely and with good will offered, and not from the contrary.”

Tertull. ad Scapulam: “It aligns with human[15] reason and natural fairness that everyone should worship God freely and believe what they choose; because one person’s religion and beliefs don’t harm or benefit anyone else. No religion should force another person to adopt their beliefs, which should be accepted willingly and freely, not through coercion: just as the offerings were expected from those who chose to give freely and with goodwill, not from the unwilling.”

Jerome in Proem. lib. 4. in Jeremiam. “Heresy must be cut off with the sword of the Spirit; let us strike through with the arrows of the Spirit all sons and disciples of misled heretics, that is, with testimonies of holy scriptures. The slaughter of heretics is by the word of God.”

Jerome in Proem. lib. 4. in Jeremiam. “Heresy must be dealt with by the sword of the Spirit; let’s pierce through with the arrows of the Spirit all the followers and students of misguided heretics, meaning, with the testimonies of holy scriptures. The destruction of heretics comes from the word of God.”

Brentius upon 1 Cor. iii. “No man hath power to make or give laws to Christians, whereby to bind their consciences; for willingly, freely, and uncompelled, with a ready desire and cheerful mind, must those that come, run unto Christ.”

Brentius on 1 Cor. iii. “No one has the authority to create or impose laws on Christians that would restrict their consciences; because those who come to Christ must do so willingly, freely, and without coercion, with a genuine desire and a joyful heart.”

Luther, in his book of the civil magistrate, saith: “The laws of the civil magistrate’s government extend no further than over the body or goods, and to that which is external: for over the soul God will not suffer any man to rule; only he himself will rule there. Wherefore, whosoever doth undertake to give laws unto the souls and consciences of men, he usurpeth that government himself which appertaineth unto God,” &c.

Luther, in his book about the civil magistrate, says: “The laws of the civil magistrate's government only apply to the body or property, and to external matters; for over the soul, God does not allow anyone to rule; only He Himself will rule there. Therefore, anyone who attempts to impose laws on the souls and consciences of people is taking on a role that belongs only to God,” etc.

Therefore, upon 1 Kings vi. “In the building of the temple there was no sound of iron heard, to signify that Christ will have in his church a free and a willing people, not compelled and constrained by laws and statutes.”

Therefore, in 1 Kings vi, “When the temple was being built, no sound of iron was heard, to signify that Christ will have in his church a free and willing people, not forced and constrained by laws and statutes.”

Again, he saith upon Luke xxii. “It is not the true catholic church which is defended by the secular arm or human power, but the false and feigned church; which[16] although it carries the name of a church, yet it denies the power thereof.”

Again, he says in Luke 22: “It’s not the true Catholic Church that is defended by the state or human power, but the false and fake church; which[16] even though it bears the name of a church, still denies its power.”

And upon Psalm xvii. he saith: “For the true church of Christ knoweth not brachium seculare, which the bishops now-a-days chiefly use.”

And regarding Psalm xvii, he says: “For the true church of Christ does not know brachium seculare, which the bishops mainly use today.”

Again, in Postil. Dom. 1. post. Epiphan., he saith: “Let not Christians be commanded, but exhorted; for he that willingly will not do that whereunto he is friendly exhorted, he is no Christian: whereof they that do compel those that are not willing, show thereby that they are not Christian preachers, but worldly beadles.”

Again, in Postil. Dom. 1. post. Epiphan., he says: “Christians shouldn't be forced, but encouraged; because anyone who willingly refuses to do what they are kindly encouraged to do is not a true Christian. Those who compel unwilling individuals show that they are not Christian preachers, but just worldly enforcers.”

Again, upon 1 Pet. iii. he saith: “If the civil magistrate shall command me to believe thus and thus, I should answer him after this manner: Lord, or sir, look you to your civil or worldly government, your power extends not so far as to command any thing in God’s kingdom; therefore herein I may not hear you. For if you cannot bear it, that any should usurp authority where you have to command, how do you think that God should suffer you to thrust him from his seat, and to seat yourself therein?”

Again, in 1 Pet. iii, he says: “If the civil authority commands me to believe this or that, I would respond like this: Lord, or sir, focus on your civil or worldly government; your authority doesn’t extend to commanding anything in God’s kingdom, so I cannot listen to you here. If you cannot tolerate anyone taking authority where you are in charge, how do you think God would allow you to push him off his throne and take his place?”

Lastly, the papists, the inventors of persecution, in a wicked book of theirs, set forth in King James’s reign, thus:

Lastly, the Catholics, the originators of persecution, in a wicked book of theirs, published during King James’s reign, stated:

“Moreover, the means which Almighty God appointed his officers to use in the conversion of kingdoms, and nations, and people, was humility, patience, charity: saying, Behold, I send you as sheep in the midst of wolves, Matt. x. 16. He did not say, ‘Behold, I send you as wolves among sheep, to kill, imprison, spoil, and devour those unto whom they were sent.’”

“Also, the methods that Almighty God instructed his servants to use for converting kingdoms, nations, and people were humility, patience, and charity: saying, Look, I am sending you out like sheep among wolves, Matt. x. 16. He didn’t say, ‘Look, I am sending you out like wolves among sheep, to kill, imprison, plunder, and devour those to whom you are sent.’”

“Again, ver. 17, he saith: They to whom I send you will deliver you up into councils, and in their synagogues they will scourge you; and to presidents and to kings shall you be led for my sake. He doth not say, ‘You, whom I send, shall[17] deliver the people, whom you ought to convert, unto councils, and put them in prisons, and lead them to Presidents, and tribunal seats, and make their religion felony and treason.’

“Again, in verse 17, he says: Those I send you to will hand you over to councils, and in their synagogues, they will whip you; and you will be brought before governors and kings for my sake. He doesn’t say, ‘You, whom I send, will turn those you should convert over to councils, throw them in prisons, take them to governors, and put them on trial, making their beliefs a crime and treason.’”

“Again he saith, ver. 32: When ye enter into an house, salute it, saying, Peace be unto this house. He doth not say, ‘You shall send pursuivants to ransack or spoil the house.’

“Again he says, ver. 32: When you enter a house, greet it, saying, Peace be upon this house. He does not say, ‘You should send messengers to search or plunder the house.’”

“Again he saith, John x. The good pastor giveth his life for his sheep; the thief cometh not but to steal, kill, and destroy. He doth not say, ‘The thief giveth his life for his sheep, and the good pastor cometh not but to steal, kill, and destroy.’”

“Again he says, John x. The good shepherd lays down his life for his sheep; the thief comes only to steal, kill, and destroy. He doesn’t say, ‘The thief lays down his life for his sheep, and the good shepherd comes only to steal, kill, and destroy.’”

So that we holding our peace, our adversaries themselves speak for us, or rather for the truth.

So that we stay quiet, our opponents speak for us, or rather for the truth.

TO ANSWER SOME MAIN OBJECTIONS.

And first, that it is no prejudice to the commonwealth if liberty of conscience were suffered to such as do fear God indeed, as is or will be manifest in such men’s lives and conversations.

And first, it doesn't harm the community if people who truly fear God are allowed the freedom to believe what they want, which will be evident in their lives and actions.

Abraham abode among the Canaanites a long time, yet contrary to them in religion, Gen. xiii. 7, and xvi. 13. Again: he sojourned in Gerar, and king Abimelech gave him leave to abide in his land, Gen. xx. 21, 23, 24.

Abraham lived among the Canaanites for a long time, yet he was different from them in his beliefs, Gen. xiii. 7, and xvi. 13. Again: he stayed in Gerar, and King Abimelech allowed him to live in his land, Gen. xx. 21, 23, 24.

Isaac also dwelt in the same land, yet contrary in religion, Gen. xxvi.

Isaac also lived in the same region, but had different beliefs, Gen. xxvi.

Jacob lived twenty years in one house with his uncle Laban, yet differed in religion, Gen. xxxi.

Jacob lived for twenty years in one house with his uncle Laban, but they had different religious beliefs, Gen. xxxi.

The people of Israel were about 430 years in that infamous land of Egypt, and afterwards seventy years in Babylon, all which time they differed in religion from those States, Exod. xii. and 2 Chron. xxxvi.

The people of Israel spent about 430 years in the notorious land of Egypt, and then another seventy years in Babylon. During all that time, their religion was different from those nations, Exod. xii. and 2 Chron. xxxvi.

Come to the time of Christ, where Israel was under the[18] Romans, where lived divers sects of religions, as Herodians, Scribes and Pharisees, Sadducees and Libertines, Theudæans and Samaritans, beside the common religion of the Jews, Christ, and his apostles. All which differed from the common religion of the state, which is like the worship of Diana, which almost the whole world then worshipped, Acts xix. 20.

Come to the time of Christ, when Israel was under the[18] Romans, where various religious sects lived, including Herodians, Scribes, Pharisees, Sadducees, Libertines, Theudæans, and Samaritans, alongside the common religion of the Jews, Christ, and his apostles. All of these differed from the state religion, which was similar to the worship of Diana, a religion almost the entire world then followed, Acts xix. 20.

All these lived under the government of Cæsar, being nothing hurtful unto the commonwealth, giving unto Cæsar that which was his. And for their religion and consciences towards God he left them to themselves, as having no dominion over their souls and consciences. And when the enemies of the truth raised up any tumults, the wisdom of the magistrate most widely appeased them, Acts xviii. 14, and xix. 35.

All of these people lived under Caesar's rule, which didn't harm the common good, giving Caesar what was his. Regarding their religion and conscience towards God, he allowed them to be self-governing, as he had no control over their souls and beliefs. When the enemies of the truth caused any disturbances, the wisdom of the magistrate effectively calmed them down, Acts xviii. 14, and xix. 35.


[19]

[19]

THE ANSWER OF MR. JOHN COTTON,
OF BOSTON, IN NEW ENGLAND,
ABOUT THE MENTIONED ARGUMENTS AGAINST PERSECUTION DUE TO CONSCIENCE,
CLEARLY STATING

PERSECUTION FOR CAUSE OF CONSCIENCE.

The question which you put is, whether persecution for cause of conscience be not against the doctrine of Jesus Christ, the King of kings?

The question you’re asking is whether punishing someone for their beliefs goes against the teachings of Jesus Christ, the King of kings?

Now, by persecution for cause of conscience, I conceive you mean, either for professing some point of doctrine which you believe in conscience to be the truth, or for practising some work which in conscience you believe to be a religious duty.

Now, when you talk about persecution for the sake of conscience, I think you mean either for expressing a belief that you truly hold in your conscience or for doing something that you feel is a religious obligation.

Now in points of doctrine some are fundamental, without right belief whereof a man cannot be saved; others are circumstantial, or less principal, wherein men may differ in judgment without prejudice of salvation on either part.

Now, in terms of doctrine, some beliefs are fundamental; without the right belief in these, a person cannot be saved. Others are circumstantial or less essential, where people can have different opinions without affecting their salvation on either side.

In like sort, in points of practice, some concern the weightier duties of the law, as, what God we worship, and with what kind of worship; whether such as, if it be right, fellowship with God is held; if corrupt, fellowship with him is lost.

In the same way, when it comes to practice, some focus on the more important duties of the law, like which God we worship and what type of worship we offer; whether it’s correct, we have fellowship with God; if it’s flawed, we lose that fellowship.

Again, in points of doctrine and worship less principal, either they are held forth in a meek and peaceable way,[20] though the things be erroneous or unlawful: or they are held forth with such arrogance and impetuousness, as tendeth and reacheth (even of itself) to the disturbance of civil peace.

Again, in matters of doctrine and worship that aren't as important, either they are presented in a gentle and peaceful manner,[20] even if they are wrong or unlawful: or they are presented with such arrogance and aggression that they tend to disrupt civil peace on their own.

Finally, let me add this one distinction more: when we are persecuted for conscience’ sake, it is either for conscience rightly informed, or for erroneous and blind conscience.

Finally, let me add one more distinction: when we are persecuted for our beliefs, it is either for a well-informed conscience or for a misguided and ignorant conscience.

These things premised, I would lay down mine answer to the question in certain conclusions.

With these points in mind, I will present my answer to the question in specific conclusions.

1.

First, it is not lawful to persecute any for conscience’ sake rightly informed; for in persecuting such, Christ himself is persecuted in them, Acts ix. 4.

First, it is not right to persecute anyone for their informed beliefs; because by persecuting such individuals, you are actually persecuting Christ himself through them, Acts ix. 4.

2.

Secondly, for an erroneous and blind conscience, (even in fundamental and weighty points) it is not lawful to persecute any, till after admonition once or twice; and so the apostle directeth, Tit. iii. 10, and giveth the reason, that in fundamental and principal points of doctrine or worship, the word of God in such things is so clear, that he cannot but be convinced in conscience of the dangerous error of his way after once or twice admonition, wisely and faithfully dispensed. And then, if any one persist, it is not out of conscience, but against his conscience, as the apostle saith, ver. 11, He is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of himself; that is, of his own conscience. So that if such a man, after such admonition, shall still persist in the error of his way, and be therefore punished, he is not persecuted for cause of conscience, but for sinning against his own conscience.

Secondly, for a mistaken and misguided conscience, even in fundamental and important matters, it’s not right to persecute anyone until after being warned once or twice; and the apostle directs this in Titus 3:10 and explains that in essential and key points of doctrine or worship, the word of God is so clear that a person cannot fail to be convinced in their conscience of the serious error of their path after receiving one or two wise and faithful warnings. Then, if someone continues to persist, it’s not out of conviction but against their own conscience, as the apostle says in verse 11, He is subverted, and sins, being condemned of himself; that is, by his own conscience. So, if such a person, after these warnings, still insists on the error of their ways and is therefore punished, they are not being persecuted for the sake of conscience but for acting against their own conscience.

3.

Thirdly. In things of lesser moment, whether points of doctrine or worship, if a man hold them forth in a spirit of Christian meekness and love, though with zeal and constancy, he is not to be persecuted, but tolerated, till God may be pleased to manifest his truth to him, Phil. iii. 17; Rom. xiv. 1-4.

Thirdly, in matters of lesser importance, whether they are beliefs or practices, if someone presents them with a spirit of Christian humility and love, even if they are passionate and steadfast, they should not be persecuted but tolerated until God decides to reveal His truth to them, Phil. iii. 17; Rom. xiv. 1-4.

[21]

[21]

4.

But if a man hold forth, or profess, any error or false way, with a boisterous and arrogant spirit, to the disturbance of civil peace, he may justly be punished according to the quality and measure of the disturbance caused by him.

But if a person expresses or advocates any error or false belief in a loud and arrogant manner that disrupts civil peace, they can justly be punished based on the severity of the disturbance they caused.

Now let us consider of your reasons or objections to the contrary.

Now let's consider your reasons or objections to the contrary.

Your first head of objections is taken from the scripture.

Your first point of disagreement comes from the scripture.

Object. 1. Because Christ commandeth to let alone the tares and wheat to grow together unto the harvest, Matt. xiii. 30, 38.

Object. 1. Because Christ commands to let the weeds and wheat grow together until the harvest, Matt. xiii. 30, 38.

Answ. Tares are not briars and thorns, but partly hypocrites, like unto the godly, but indeed carnal, as the tares are like to wheat, but are not wheat; or partly such corrupt doctrines or practices as are indeed unsound, but yet such as come very near the truth (as tares do to the wheat), and so near, that good men may be taken with them; and so the persons in whom they grow cannot be rooted out but good will be rooted up with them. And in such a case Christ calleth for toleration, not for penal prosecution, according to the third conclusion.

Answ. Tares aren't just weeds and thorns; they are partly hypocrites who seem godly but are actually superficial, just like tares look like wheat but aren't wheat. They're also partly flawed doctrines or practices that are definitely unsound but come very close to the truth (like tares next to wheat), so much so that good people might be misled by them. That's why it’s hard to remove those who harbor these beliefs without also uprooting good people. In these situations, Christ calls for tolerance, not punishment, in line with the third conclusion.

Object. 2. In Matt. xv. 14, Christ commandeth his disciples to let the blind alone till they fall into the ditch; therefore he would have their punishment deferred till their final destruction.

Object. 2. In Matt. xv. 14, Christ instructs his disciples to leave the blind alone until they fall into the ditch; so he wanted their punishment delayed until their ultimate destruction.

Answ. He there speaketh not to public officers, whether in church or commonweal, but to his private disciples, concerning the Pharisees, over whom they had no power. And the command he giveth to let them alone, is spoken in regard of troubling themselves, or regarding the offence which they took at the wholesome doctrine of the gospel. As who should say, Though they be offended at this saying of mine, yet do not you fear their fear, nor be[22] troubled at their offence, which they take at my doctrine, not out of sound judgment, but out of their blindness. But this maketh nothing to the cause in hand.

Answ. He's not addressing public officials, whether in church or government, but speaking to his private followers about the Pharisees, who they had no authority over. The command to ignore them is meant to advise against worrying about the offense they took from the true teachings of the gospel. In other words, even though they are upset by what I say, don't let their fear affect you, and don't be troubled by their objections to my teachings, which come from their lack of understanding. But this doesn’t change the issue at hand.

Object. 3. In Luke ix. 54, 55, Christ reproveth his disciples, who would have had fire come down from heaven to consume the Samaritans, who refused to receive Him.

Object. 3. In Luke 9:54-55, Jesus reprimands his disciples, who wanted fire to come down from heaven to destroy the Samaritans for not accepting him.

Object. 4. And Paul teacheth Timothy, not to strive, but to be gentle towards all men, suffering evil patiently.

Object. 4. And Paul teaches Timothy not to argue, but to be kind to everyone, enduring wrongs with patience.

Answ. Both these are directions to ministers of the gospel, how to deal, not with obstinate offenders in the church that sin against conscience, but either with men without, as the Samaritans were, and many unconverted Christians in Crete, whom Titus, as an evangelist, was to seek to convert: or at best with some Jews or Gentiles in the church, who, though carnal, yet were not convinced of the error of their way. And it is true, it became not the spirit of the gospel to convert aliens to the faith of Christ, such as the Samaritans were, by fire and brimstone; nor to deal harshly in public ministry, or private conference, with all such contrary-minded men, as either had not yet entered into church-fellowship, or if they had, yet did hitherto sin of ignorance, not against conscience.

Answ. Both of these are guidelines for ministers of the gospel on how to engage not just with stubborn offenders in the church who go against their conscience, but also with those outside the church, like the Samaritans, and many unconverted Christians in Crete, whom Titus, as an evangelist, was to try to convert; or at best, with some Jews or Gentiles in the church who, although worldly, were not yet aware of their wrongdoing. It’s important to acknowledge that the spirit of the gospel does not call for converting outsiders to the faith of Christ, such as the Samaritans, through fire and brimstone; nor should ministers be harsh in their public ministry or private discussions with those who either haven’t joined the church yet or, if they have, are still sinning out of ignorance rather than against their conscience.

But neither of both these texts do hinder the ministers of the gospel to proceed in a church-way against church-members, when they become scandalous offenders either in life or doctrine; much less do they speak at all to civil magistrates.

But neither of these texts prevents the ministers of the gospel from proceeding in a church-related manner against church members when they become scandalous offenders in either their behavior or beliefs; even less do they address civil authorities at all.

Object. 5. From the prediction of the prophets, who foretold that carnal weapons should cease in the days of the gospel, Isa. ii. 4, and xi. 9; Mic. iv. 3, 4. And the apostle professeth, The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, 2 Cor. x. 4. And Christ is so far from persecuting those that would not be of his religion, that he chargeth them, when they are persecuted themselves they[23] should pray, and when they are cursed they should bless. The reason whereof seemeth to be, that they who are now persecutors and wicked persons, may become true disciples and converts.

Object. 5. From the predictions of the prophets, who said that physical weapons would stop during the days of the gospel, Isa. ii. 4, and xi. 9; Mic. iv. 3, 4. And the apostle claims, The weapons of our warfare are not physical, 2 Cor. x. 4. And Christ is so far from persecuting those who don’t follow his religion that he instructs them, when they are persecuted, to pray, and when they are cursed, to bless. The reason seems to be that those who are currently persecutors and wicked individuals may become true disciples and converts.

1.

Answ. Those predictions in the prophets do only show, first, with what kind of weapons he will subdue the nations to the obedience of the faith of the gospel, not by fire and sword, and weapons of war, but by the power of his word and Spirit, which no man doubteth of.

Answer. Those predictions in the prophecies only show, first, the kind of tools he will use to bring the nations into obedience to the faith of the gospel. Not through fire and sword, or weapons of war, but by the power of his word and Spirit, which no one doubts.

2.

Secondly. Those predictions of the prophets show what the meek and peaceable temper will be of all the true converts to Christianity, not lions or leopards, &c., not cruel oppressors, nor malignant opposers, nor biters of one another. But [they] do not forbid them to drive ravenous wolves from the sheepfold, and to restrain them from devouring the sheep of Christ.

Secondly. Those predictions of the prophets reveal what the gentle and peaceful nature will be like for all true converts to Christianity—no lions or leopards, no brutal oppressors, no hostile opponents, and no people who bite each other. But they do allow them to drive away hungry wolves from the sheepfold and to keep them from devouring the sheep of Christ.

And when Paul saith, The weapons of our warfare are not carnal but spiritual, he denieth not civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate, Rom. xiii., but only to church officers. And yet the weapons of such officers he acknowledgeth to be such, as though they be spiritual, yet are ready to take vengeance of all disobedience, 2 Cor. x. 6; which hath reference, amongst other ordinances, to the censure of the church against scandalous offenders.

And when Paul says, The weapons of our warfare are not physical but spiritual, he is not denying the civil weapons of justice to the civil authorities, as stated in Rom. xiii., but only to church leaders. Yet he recognizes that the tools of those leaders, although spiritual, are still capable of bringing judgment on all disobedience, as mentioned in 2 Cor. x. 6; this refers, among other things, to the church's discipline against serious offenders.

3.

When Christ commandeth his disciples to bless them that curse them and persecute them, he giveth not therein a rule to public officers, whether in church or commonweal, to suffer notorious sinners, either in life or doctrine, to pass away with a blessing; but to private Christians to suffer persecution patiently, yea, and to pray for their persecutors.

When Christ tells his disciples to bless those who curse and persecute them, he isn’t giving a guideline for public officials, whether in the church or in society, to let notorious sinners—whether in behavior or beliefs—get away with a blessing; rather, he's advising individual Christians to endure persecution with patience and even to pray for those who are persecuting them.

Again, it is true Christ would have his disciples to be far from persecuting, for that is a sinful oppression of men, for righteousness’ sake; but that hindereth not but[24] that he would have them execute upon all disobedience the judgment and vengeance required in the word, 2 Cor. x. 6; Rom. xiii. 4.

Again, it's true that Christ wants his disciples to stay away from persecution, as that's a sinful oppression of people for the sake of righteousness; however, that doesn't prevent him from wanting them to carry out the judgment and punishment required in the word on all disobedience, as stated in 2 Cor. x. 6; Rom. xiii. 4.

4.

Though it be true that wicked persons now may by the grace of God become true disciples and converts, yet we may not do evil that good may come thereof. And evil it would be to tolerate notorious evil doers, whether seducing teachers, or scandalous livers. Christ had something against the angel of the church of Pergamos for tolerating them that held the doctrine of Balaam, and against the church of Thyatira for tolerating Jezebel to teach and seduce, Rev. ii. 14, 20.

Though it's true that even wicked people can become true disciples and converts through God's grace, we can't do evil so that good may result. It would be wrong to tolerate notorious wrongdoers, whether they are misleading teachers or scandalous individuals. Christ had a complaint against the angel of the church of Pergamos for allowing those who followed the doctrine of Balaam, and against the church of Thyatira for permitting Jezebel to teach and lead others astray, Rev. ii. 14, 20.

Your second head of reasons is taken from the profession and practice of famous princes, king James, Stephen of Poland, king of Bohemia.

Your second point is based on the careers and actions of notable leaders, like King James, Stephen of Poland, and the King of Bohemia.

Whereunto a treble answer may briefly be returned.

A three-part answer can be briefly given.

First, we willingly acknowledge that none is to be persecuted at all, no more than they may be oppressed for righteousness’ sake.

First, we fully recognize that no one should be persecuted at all, just as they should not be oppressed for standing up for what is right.

Again, we acknowledge that none is to be punished for his conscience, though misinformed, as hath been said, unless his error be fundamental, or seditiously and turbulently promoted, and that after due conviction of his conscience, that it may appear he is not punished for his conscience, but for sinning against his conscience.

Again, we recognize that no one should be punished for their conscience, even if it's misguided, as mentioned, unless their mistake is fundamental or actively promoted in a rebellious and disruptive way. This is true after a proper examination of their conscience, to demonstrate that they are not being punished for their beliefs, but for acting against their beliefs.

Furthermore, we acknowledge, none is to be constrained to believe or profess the true religion till he be convinced in judgment of the truth of it; but yet restrained he may [be] from blaspheming the truth, and from seducing any unto pernicious errors.

Furthermore, we recognize that no one should be forced to believe or practice the true religion until they are convinced of its truth; however, they may be restricted from blaspheming the truth and from leading others into harmful errors.

2. We answer, what princes profess or practise, is not a rule of conscience. They many times tolerate that in point of state policy, which cannot justly be tolerated in point of true Christianity.

2. We respond that what princes claim or do is not a guideline for conscience. They often allow things in terms of state policy that cannot be rightfully accepted in true Christianity.

[25]

[25]

Again, princes many times tolerate offenders out of very necessity, when the offenders are either too many, or too mighty for them to punish; in which respect David tolerated Joab and his murders: but against his will.

Again, princes often tolerate wrongdoers out of sheer necessity, especially when the offenders are either too numerous or too powerful for them to punish; in this regard, David put up with Joab and his murders, but not willingly.

3. We answer further, that for those three princes named by you, who tolerated religion, we can name you more and greater who have not tolerated heretics and schismatics, notwithstanding their pretence of conscience, and arrogating the crown of martyrdom to their sufferings.

3. Additionally, we point out that for the three princes you mentioned who accepted religion, we can name even more who have not accepted heretics and those who break away, despite their claims of conscience and their assumption of martyrdom for their suffering.

Constantine the Great, at the request of the General Council of Nice, banished Arius, with some of his fellows.[87] The same Constantine made a severe law against the Donatists. And the like proceedings against them were used by Valentinian, Gratian, and Theodosius, as Augustine reporteth.[88] Only Julian the Apostate granted liberty to heretics as well as to pagans, that he might, by tolerating all weeds to grow, choke the vitals of Christianity; which was also the practice and sin of Valens the Arian.

Constantine the Great, at the request of the General Council of Nice, exiled Arius and some of his followers.[87] The same Constantine enacted a strict law against the Donatists. Similar actions against them were taken by Valentinian, Gratian, and Theodosius, as Augustine reports.[88] Only Julian the Apostate allowed freedom to heretics as well as pagans, intending to undermine Christianity by letting all kinds of dissent flourish; this was also the approach and wrongdoing of Valens the Arian.

Queen Elizabeth, as famous for her government as any of the former, it is well known what laws she made and executed against papists. Yea, and king James, one of your own witnesses, though he was slow in proceeding against papists, as you say, for conscience’ sake, yet you[26] are not ignorant how sharply and severely he punished those whom the malignant world calleth Puritans, men of more conscience and better faith than he tolerated.

Queen Elizabeth, known for her governance as much as any of her predecessors, is widely recognized for the laws she created and enforced against Catholics. Indeed, King James, one of your own witnesses, although he took his time acting against Catholics, as you claim, for the sake of conscience, you[26] know very well how harshly he dealt with those whom the hostile world refers to as Puritans, individuals who had more conscience and stronger faith than he was willing to accept.

I come now to your third and last argument, taken from the judgment of ancient and later writers, yea, even of papists themselves, who have condemned persecution for conscience’ sake.

I now address your third and final argument, which comes from the views of ancient and more recent writers, including even some Catholics, who have criticized persecution for the sake of conscience.

You begin with Hilary, whose testimony we might admit without any prejudice to the truth; for it is true, the Christian church doth not persecute, but is persecuted. But to excommunicate an heretic, is not to persecute; that is, it is not to punish an innocent, but a culpable and damnable person, and that not for conscience, but for persisting in error against light of conscience, whereof it hath been convinced.

You start with Hilary, whose testimony we can accept without compromising the truth; because it's true, the Christian church does not persecute, but is persecuted. However, to excommunicate a heretic isn’t the same as persecuting; it’s not punishing an innocent person, but rather someone who is guilty and deserving of condemnation, and it's not for their beliefs, but for continuing in error against the light of their conscience, which they have been made aware of.

It is true also what he saith, that neither the apostles did, nor may we, propagate [the] Christian religion by the sword; but if pagans cannot be won by the word, they are not to be compelled by the sword. Nevertheless, this hindereth not but if they or any others should blaspheme the true God, and his true religion, they ought to be severely punished; and no less do they deserve, if they seduce from the truth to damnable heresy or idolatry.

It’s also true what he says: neither the apostles did, nor should we, spread the Christian faith by the sword; but if pagans can’t be won over by words, they shouldn’t be forced by violence. However, this doesn’t mean that if they or anyone else blasphemes the true God and His true religion, they shouldn’t be punished severely; they deserve no less if they lead others away from the truth into damnable heresy or idolatry.

Your next writer, which is Tertullian, speaketh to the same purpose in the place alleged by you. His intent is only to restrain Scapula, the Roman governor of Africa, from the persecution of Christians, for not offering sacrifice to their gods: and for that end fetcheth an argument from the law of natural equity, not to compel any to any religion, but to permit them either to believe willingly, or not to believe at all. Which we acknowledge, and accordingly permit the Indians to continue in their unbelief. Nevertheless, it will not therefore be lawful[27] openly to tolerate the worship of devils, or idols, or the seduction of any from the truth.

Your next writer, Tertullian, speaks to the same point you mentioned. His goal is to stop Scapula, the Roman governor of Africa, from persecuting Christians for not sacrificing to their gods. He uses an argument based on the law of natural fairness, stating that no one should be forced into a religion but should be allowed to believe freely or not believe at all. We acknowledge this and therefore allow the Indians to maintain their unbelief. However, that doesn’t mean it’s acceptable to openly tolerate the worship of devils, idols, or to lead anyone away from the truth.

When Tertullian saith, “Another man’s religion neither hurteth nor profiteth any,” it must be understood of private worship, and religion professed in private: otherwise a false religion professed by the members of a church, or by such as have given their names to Christ, will be the ruin and desolation of the church, as appeareth by the threats of Christ to the churches of Asia, Rev. ii.

When Tertullian says, “Another man’s religion neither hurts nor helps anyone,” it should be understood as referring to personal worship and religion practiced privately. Otherwise, a false religion practiced by church members or those who identify as Christians can lead to the downfall and destruction of the church, as seen in the warnings given by Christ to the churches of Asia, Rev. ii.

Your next author, Hierom, crosseth not the truth, nor advantageth your cause; for we grant what he saith, that heresy must be cut off with the sword of the Spirit. But this hindereth not, but that being so cut down, if the heretic still persist in his heresy to the seduction of others, he may be cut off by the civil sword to prevent the perdition of others. And that to be Hierom’s meaning, appeareth by his note upon that of the apostle, A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump; “therefore,” saith he, “a spark, as soon as it appeareth, is to be extinguished, and the leaven to be removed from the rest of the dough, rotten pieces of flesh are to be cut off, and a scabbed beast is to be driven from the sheepfold, lest the whole house, mass of dough, body, and flock, be set on fire with the spark, be soured with the leaven, be putrified with the rotten flesh, perish by the scabbed beast.”[89]

Your next author, Hierom, doesn’t address the truth, nor does he support your cause; we agree with what he says, that heresy should be dealt with by the sword of the Spirit. However, this does not prevent the possibility that if the heretic continues in his heresy and misleads others, he can be cut off by the civil sword to protect others from ruin. Hierom’s point is clear from his comment on the apostle’s phrase, A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump; “therefore,” he says, “a spark should be extinguished as soon as it appears, the leaven should be removed from the rest of the dough, rotten pieces of flesh must be cut away, and a scabby animal should be driven from the flock, so that the whole house, mass of dough, body, and flock, doesn’t catch fire from the spark, become sour from the leaven, rot from the decayed flesh, or perish due to the sick animal.”[89]

Brentius, whom you next quote, speaketh not to your cause. We willingly grant him and you, that man hath no power to make laws to bind conscience. But this[28] hindereth not, but that men may see the laws of God observed which do bind conscience.

Brentius, whom you quote next, doesn't support your argument. We agree with him and you that people don't have the authority to create laws that control conscience. But this[28] doesn't stop people from recognizing that God's laws should be followed, as they do bind the conscience.

The like answer may be returned to Luther, whom you next allege. First, that the government of the civil magistrate extendeth no further than over the bodies and goods of their subjects, not over their souls; and therefore they may not undertake to give laws to the souls and consciences of men.

The same response can be given to Luther, whom you mention next. First, the authority of the civil government only covers the bodies and property of their subjects, not their souls; therefore, they cannot impose laws on the souls and consciences of people.

Secondly, that the church of Christ doth not use the arm of secular power to compel men to the faith or profession of the truth, for this is to be done by spiritual weapons, whereby Christians are to be exhorted, not compelled.

Secondly, the church of Christ does not use the power of the government to force people to believe or profess the truth, because this should be done with spiritual means, where Christians are encouraged, not coerced.

But this hindereth not that Christians sinning against light of faith and conscience, may justly be censured by the church with excommunication, and by the civil sword also, in case they shall corrupt others to the perdition of their souls.

But this doesn't prevent Christians who sin against the light of faith and conscience from being justly judged by the church with excommunication, and by the law as well, if they lead others to the destruction of their souls.

As for the testimony of the popish book, we weigh it not, as knowing whatsoever they speak for toleration of religion where themselves are under hatches, when they come to sit at stern, they judge and practise quite contrary: as both their writings and judicial proceedings have testified to the world these many years.

As for the testimony of the Catholic book, we don’t take it seriously, knowing that when they call for religious tolerance while they are oppressed, when they take control, they judge and act completely differently: as both their writings and legal actions have shown the world for many years.

To shut up this argument from testimony of writers. It is well known Augustine retracted this opinion of yours, which in his younger times he had held, but in after riper age reversed and refuted, as appeareth in the second book of his Retractations, chap. 5, and in his Epistles, 48, 50. And in his first book against Parmenianus, chap. 7, he showeth, that if the Donatists were punished with death, they were justly punished. And in his eleventh Tractate upon John, “They murder,” saith he, “souls, and themselves are afflicted in body: they[29] put men to everlasting death, and yet they complain when themselves are put to suffer temporal death.”[90]

To settle this debate based on the writings of others, it is well known that Augustine changed his mind about this opinion, which he held in his younger days but later rejected and contradicted as he matured. This is evident in the second book of his Retractations, chapter 5, and in his Epistles, 48 and 50. In his first book against Parmenianus, chapter 7, he shows that if the Donatists were punished with death, it was justified. And in his eleventh Tractate on John, he says, “They kill souls, and they themselves suffer physically; they condemn people to eternal death, yet they complain when they themselves face temporary death.”[29]

Optatus, in his third book,[91] justifieth Macarius, who had put some heretics to death; that he had done no more herein than what Moses, Phineas, and Elias had done before him.

Optatus, in his third book, [91] defends Macarius, who had executed some heretics; he argues that Macarius did nothing more than what Moses, Phineas, and Elijah had done before him.

Bernard, in his sixty-sixth Sermon in Cantica:[92] “Out of doubt,” saith he, “it is better that they should be restrained by the sword of him, who beareth not the sword in vain, than that they should be suffered to draw many others into their error. For he is the minister of God for wrath to every evil doer.”

Bernard, in his sixty-sixth Sermon in Cantica:[92] “Without a doubt,” he says, “it’s better for them to be restrained by the sword of the one who doesn’t carry the sword without purpose, than to allow them to lead many others into their mistakes. For he is God’s servant for punishment against every wrongdoer.”

Calvin’s judgment is well known, who procured the death of Michael Servetus for pertinacity in heresy, and defended his fact by a book written of that argument.[93]

Calvin’s judgment is well known; he was responsible for the execution of Michael Servetus for his stubbornness in heresy and justified his actions in a book discussing that issue.[93]

Beza also wrote a book, De Hæreticis Morte Plectendis, that heretics are to be punished with death.[94] Aretius[30] likewise took the like course about the death of Valentinus Gentilis; and justified the magistrate’s proceeding against him, in a history written of that argument.[95]

Beza also wrote a book, De Hæreticis Morte Plectendis, arguing that heretics should be punished by death.[94] Aretius[30] also supported the execution of Valentinus Gentilis and defended the magistrate’s actions against him in a history he wrote on the subject.[95]

Finally, you come to answer some main objections, as you call them, which yet are but one, and that one objecteth nothing against what we hold. It is, say you, no prejudice to the commonwealth, if liberty of conscience were suffered to such as fear God indeed, which you prove by the examples of the patriarchs and others.

Finally, you address some main objections, as you refer to them, which are actually just one, and that one doesn't challenge what we believe. You argue that allowing freedom of conscience for those who truly fear God wouldn’t harm the community, and you support this with examples from the patriarchs and others.

But we readily grant you, liberty of conscience is to be granted to men that fear God indeed, as knowing they will not persist in heresy, or turbulent schism, when they are convinced in conscience of the sinfulness thereof.

But we readily agree that freedom of conscience should be granted to people who truly fear God, knowing they will not continue in heresy or disruptive division when they are convinced in their conscience that it is sinful.

But the question, is, whether an heretic, after once or twice admonition, and so after conviction, or any other scandalous and heinous offender, may be tolerated, either in the church without excommunication, or in the commonwealth without such punishment as may preserve others from dangerous and damnable infection.

But the question is whether a heretic, after being warned once or twice and then convicted, or any other serious and notorious offender, can be tolerated either in the church without excommunication, or in society without a punishment that can protect others from harmful and dangerous influence.

Thus much I thought needful to be spoken, for avoiding the grounds of your error.

I thought it was necessary to say this to help you avoid making that mistake.

I forbear adding reasons to justify the truth, because you may find that done to your hand, in a treatise sent to some of the brethren late of Salem, who doubted as you do.

I won’t add reasons to back up the truth, because you can find that in a paper sent to some of the brethren recently from Salem, who had doubts just like you.

The Lord Jesus lead you by a Spirit of truth into all truth, through Jesus Christ.

May the Lord Jesus guide you with a Spirit of truth into all truth, through Jesus Christ.


[31]

[31]

A REPLY
TO THE
MENTIONED RESPONSE FROM MR. COTTON,
IN A DISCUSSION BETWEEN TRUTH AND PEACE.


CHAP. I.

Truth. In what dark corner of the world, sweet Peace, are we two met? How hath this present evil world banished me from all the coasts and quarters of it? And how hath the righteous God in judgment taken thee from the earth? Rev. vi. 4.

Truth. In what dark corner of the world, sweet Peace, did we meet? How has this evil world pushed me away from all its places? And how has the righteous God, in judgment, taken you from the earth? Rev. vi. 4.

Truth and Peace rarely and seldom meet.

Peace. It is lamentably true, blessed Truth, the foundations of the world have long been out of course: the gates of earth and hell have conspired together to intercept our joyful meeting and our holy kisses. With what a wearied, tired wing have I flown over nations, kingdoms, cities, towns, to find out precious Truth!

Peace. Sadly, it's true, blessed Truth, that the foundations of the world have been off balance for a long time: the gates of earth and hell have teamed up to block our joyful gatherings and our sacred kisses. With how weary and tired I have flown over nations, kingdoms, cities, and towns in search of precious Truth!

Truth. The like inquiries in my flights and travels have I made for Peace, and still am told she hath left the earth, and fled to heaven.

Truth. I've been searching for Peace in my journeys and travels, but I'm still told that she has left the earth and escaped to heaven.

Peace. Dear Truth, what is the earth but a dungeon of darkness, where Truth is not?

Peace. Dear Truth, what is the earth but a prison of darkness, where Truth doesn't exist?

[32]

[32]

Truth. And what is the Peace thereof but a fleeting dream, thine ape and counterfeit?

Truth. And what is the Peace of it but a passing dream, your imitation and fake?

Peace. Oh! where is the promise of the God of heaven, that Righteousness and Peace shall kiss each other?

Peace. Oh! where is the promise of the God of heaven, that Justice and Peace will come together?

Truth. Patience, sweet Peace, these heavens and earth are growing old, and shall be changed like a garment, Psal. cii. [26.] They shall melt away, and be burnt up with all the works that are therein; and the Most High Eternal Creator shall gloriously create new heavens and new earth, wherein dwells righteousness, 2 Pet. iii. [13.] Our kisses then shall have their endless date of pure and sweetest joys. Till then both thou and I must hope, and wait, and bear the fury of the dragon’s wrath, whose monstrous lies and furies shall with himself be cast into the lake of fire, the second death, Rev. xx. [10, 14.]

Truth. Patience, sweet Peace, these heavens and this earth are getting old and will be changed like clothes, Psal. cii. [26.] They will dissolve and be burned up along with everything in them; and the Most High Eternal Creator will magnificently create new heavens and a new earth, where righteousness dwells, 2 Pet. iii. [13.] Our kisses will then be filled with endless, pure, and sweetest joys. Until then, both you and I must hope, wait, and endure the dragon’s wrath, whose monstrous lies and fury will be thrown into the lake of fire, the second death, Rev. xx. [10, 14.]

Peace. Most precious Truth, thou knowest we are both pursued and laid [in wait] for. Mine heart is full of sighs, mine eyes with tears. Where can I better vent my full, oppressed bosom than into thine, whose faithful lips may for these few hours revive my drooping, wandering spirits, and here begin to wipe tears from mine eyes, and the eyes of my dearest children?

Peace. Most precious Truth, you know we are both being hunted and watched. My heart is heavy with sighs, and my eyes are filled with tears. Where can I better express my full, burdened heart than to you, whose loyal lips can, for these few hours, lift my weary and wandering spirits, and start to wipe the tears from my eyes and the eyes of my beloved children?

Truth. Sweet daughter of the God of peace, begin. Pour out thy sorrows, vent thy complaints. How joyful am I to improve these precious minutes to revive our hearts, both thine and mine, and the hearts of all that love the truth and peace, Zach. viii. [19.]

Truth. Sweet daughter of the God of peace, go ahead. Share your sorrows, express your complaints. I’m so glad to use these precious moments to uplift our hearts, both yours and mine, and the hearts of everyone who values truth and peace, Zach. viii. [19.]

Peace. Dear Truth, I know thy birth, thy nature, thy delight. They that know thee will prize thee far above themselves and lives, and sell themselves to buy thee. Well spake that famous Elizabeth to her famous attorney, Sir Edward Coke; “Mr. Attorney, go on as thou hast begun, and still plead, not pro Domina Regina, but pro Domina Veritate.”

Peace. Dear Truth, I know your origin, your essence, your joy. Those who understand you will value you far more than themselves and their lives, even willing to give themselves up to possess you. The well-known Elizabeth wisely said to her well-known attorney, Sir Edward Coke, “Mr. Attorney, continue as you have started, and keep arguing, not for the Lady Queen, but for the Lady Truth.”

[33]

[33]

Truth. It is true, my crown is high; my sceptre is strong to break down strongest holds, to throw down highest crowns of all that plead, though but in thought, against me. Some few there are, but oh! how few are valiant for the truth, and dare to plead my cause, as my witnesses in sackcloth, Rev. xi. [3]; while all men’s tongues are bent like bows to shoot out lying words against me!

Truth. It's true, my crown is high; my scepter is powerful enough to break down the strongest fortresses and to topple the highest crowns of anyone who challenges me, even if only in thought. There are only a few, but oh! how few are brave enough to stand up for the truth and defend my cause as my witnesses in rags, Rev. xi. [3]; while everyone's tongues are poised like bows ready to shoot out lies against me!

Peace. Oh! how could I spend eternal days and endless dates at thy holy feet, in listening to the precious oracles of thy mouth! All the words of thy mouth are truth, and there is no iniquity in them. Thy lips drop as the honey-comb. But oh! since we must part anon, let us, as thou saidst, improve our minutes, and, according as thou promisedst, revive me with thy words, which are sweeter than the honey and the honey-comb.

Peace. Oh! how could I spend endless days and timeless moments at your sacred feet, listening to the precious words from your mouth! Every word you speak is true, and there is no wrong in them. Your lips drip like honeycomb. But oh! since we have to part soon, let us, as you said, make the most of our moments, and, just as you promised, uplift me with your words, which are sweeter than honey and honeycomb.


CHAP. II.

Peace. Dear Truth, I have two sad complaints.

Peace. Dear Truth, I have two sad complaints.

Two great complaints of Peace.

First. The most sober of thy witnesses, that dare to plead thy cause, how are they charged to be mine enemies—contentious, turbulent, seditious!

First. The most serious of your witnesses, who dare to defend your case, how are they labeled as my enemies—argumentative, disruptive, rebellious!

Secondly. Thine enemies, though they speak and rail against thee, though they outrageously pursue, imprison, banish, kill thy faithful witnesses, yet how is all vermilioned over for justice against the heretics! Yea, if they kindle coals, and blow the flames of devouring wars, that leave neither spiritual nor civil state, but burn up branch and root, yet how do all pretend an holy war! He that kills, and he that is killed, they both cry out, “It is for God, and for their conscience.”

Secondly, your enemies, even though they talk trash about you, aggressively hunt you down, imprison, exile, or kill your loyal supporters, still manage to paint it all as justice against the heretics! Yes, if they ignite the flames of destructive wars that leave nothing behind—destroying both the spiritual and civil order while burning everything to the ground—they still pretend it’s a holy war! Both the killer and the victim shout, “It's for God and for our conscience.”

[34]

[34]

Persecutors seldom plead Christ, but Moses, for their author.

It is true, nor one nor other seldom dare to plead the mighty Prince Christ Jesus for their author, yet both (both protestant and papist) pretend they have spoke with Moses and the prophets, who all, say they, before Christ came, allowed such holy persecutions [and] holy wars against the enemies of holy church.

It’s true, neither side really dares to claim the mighty Prince Christ Jesus as their source, yet both (Protestants and Catholics) insist they’ve communicated with Moses and the prophets, who, they say, prior to Christ’s arrival, endorsed such holy persecutions and holy wars against the enemies of the holy church.

[Prov. xvii. 14.]

Truth. Dear Peace, to ease thy first complaint, it is true, thy dearest sons, most like their mother, peace-keeping, peace-making sons of God, have borne and still must bear the blurs of troublers of Israel, and turners of the world upside down. And it is true again, what Solomon once spake: The beginning of strife is as when one letteth out water, therefore, saith he, leave off contention before it be meddled with. This caveat should keep the banks and sluices firm and strong, that strife, like a breach of waters, break not in upon the sons of men.

Truth. Dear Peace, to address your first concern, it's true that your beloved sons, who are much like their mother—sons of God who promote and maintain peace—have endured and will continue to endure the disturbances created by those who trouble Israel and disrupt the world. And it's also true, as Solomon once said: The beginning of strife is like letting out water; therefore, he advises, stop the argument before it starts. This warning should help keep the barriers and controls strong and secure, so that strife, like a flood, does not overwhelm humanity.

Strife distinguished.

Yet strife must be distinguished: it is necessary, or unnecessary, godly or ungodly, Christian or unchristian, &c.

Yet conflict must be understood: it is necessary or unnecessary, righteous or unrighteous, Christian or non-Christian, etc.

1. Ungodly strife.

It is unnecessary, unlawful, dishonourable, ungodly, unchristian, in most cases in the world: for there is a possibility of keeping sweet Peace in most cases, and, if it be possible, it is the express command of God that Peace be kept, Rom. xii. [18.]

It is unnecessary, illegal, dishonorable, unholy, unchristian, in most cases in the world: because there is a chance to maintain sweet Peace in most situations, and, if it is possible, it is the clear command of God that Peace be maintained, Rom. xii. [18.]

2. Godly strife.

Again, it is necessary, honourable, godly, &c., with civil and earthly weapons to defend the innocent, and to rescue the oppressed from the violent paws and jaws of oppressing, persecuting Nimrods, Psal. lxxiii. Job xxix.

Again, it is important, honorable, and righteous to use civil and earthly means to protect the innocent and free the oppressed from the violent hands and jaws of cruel, persecuting tyrants, Psal. lxxiii. Job xxix.

It is as necessary, yea, more honourable, godly, and Christian, to fight the fight of faith, with religious and spiritual artillery, and to contend earnestly for the faith of Jesus, once delivered to the saints, against all opposers, and the gates of earth and hell, men or devils, yea, against Paul himself, or an angel from heaven, if he bring any other faith or doctrine, Jude 4, 9; Gal. i. 8.

It is just as essential, if not more honorable, godly, and Christian, to fight the good fight of faith with spiritual weapons, and to earnestly defend the faith of Jesus, which was once delivered to the saints, against all opponents, whether from this world or the next, whether they are people or demons, even against Paul himself or an angel from heaven, if they bring any other faith or teaching, Jude 4, 9; Gal. i. 8.

[35]

[35]

Peace. With a clashing of such arms am I never wakened. Speak once again, dear Truth, to my second complaint of bloody persecution, and devouring wars, marching under the colours of upright justice and holy zeal, &c.

Peace. I am never awakened by such a clash of arms. Speak again, dear Truth, to my second complaint of bloody persecution and terrible wars, marching under the banners of true justice and holy zeal, etc.

A threefold doleful cry.

Truth. Mine ears have long been filled with a threefold doleful outcry—

Truth. My ears have long been filled with a threefold sad cry—

Christ’s worship is his bed, Cant. i. 16. False worship, therefore, is a false bed.

First. Of one hundred forty-four thousand virgins, Rev. xiv., forced and ravished by emperors, kings, governors, to their beds of worship and religion; set up, like Absalom’s, on high, in their several states and countries.

First. Of one hundred forty-four thousand virgins, Rev. xiv., compelled and abused by emperors, kings, and governors to their places of worship and faith; elevated, like Absalom’s, in their various states and nations.

The cry of the souls under the altar.

Secondly. The cry of those precious souls under the altar, Rev. vi. [9,] the souls of such as have been persecuted and slain for the testimony and witness of Jesus, whose blood hath been spilt like water upon the earth; and that because they have held fast the truth and witness of Jesus, against the worship of the states and times, compelling to an uniformity of state religion.

Secondly. The cry of those precious souls under the altar, Rev. vi. [9], the souls of those who have been persecuted and killed for the testimony and witness of Jesus, whose blood has been shed like water on the earth; and that is because they have held firmly to the truth and witness of Jesus, standing against the worship of the states and times, which forces a conformity to state religion.

These cries of murdered virgins, who can sit still and hear? Who can but run, with zeal inflamed, to prevent the deflowering of chaste souls, and spilling of the blood of the innocent? Humanity stirs up and prompts the sons of men to draw material swords for a virgin’s chastity and life, against a ravishing murderer; and piety and Christianity must needs awaken the sons of God to draw the spiritual sword, the word of God, to preserve the chastity and life of spiritual virgins, who abhor the spiritual defilements of false worship, Rev. xiv.

These cries of murdered virgins, who can sit still and listen? Who can do anything but run, filled with passion, to prevent the loss of innocent souls and the shedding of innocent blood? Humanity urges men to pick up swords for a virgin's purity and life, fighting against a brutal killer; and faith and Christianity must inspire the children of God to wield the spiritual sword, the word of God, to protect the purity and lives of spiritual virgins, who despise the spiritual pollution of false worship, Rev. xiv.

A cry of the whole earth.

Thirdly. The cry of the whole earth, made drunk with the blood of its inhabitants slaughtering each other in their blinded zeal for conscience, for religion, against the catholics, against the Lutherans, &c.

Thirdly. The cry of the entire world, intoxicated by the blood of its people who are killing each other in their blinded zeal for conscience, for religion, against the Catholics, against the Lutherans, etc.

What fearful cries, within these twenty years, of hundred thousands, men, women, children, fathers,[36] mothers, husbands, wives, brethren, sisters, old and young, high and low, plundered, ravished, slaughtered, murdered, famished! And hence these cries, that men fling away the spiritual sword and spiritual artillery, in spiritual and religious causes, and rather trust, for the suppressing of each other’s gods, conscience, and religion, as they suppose, to an arm of flesh and sword of steel.

What terrifying cries, over the past twenty years, from hundreds of thousands of men, women, children, fathers, mothers, husbands, wives, brothers, sisters, young and old, rich and poor, who have been robbed, violated, killed, murdered, and starved! Because of these cries, people abandon the spiritual sword and spiritual artillery, in spiritual and religious matters, and instead rely, for suppressing each other’s gods, conscience, and beliefs, as they think, on the strength of flesh and the steel sword.

Truth. Sweet Peace, what hast thou there?

Truth. Sweet Peace, what do you have there?

Peace. Arguments against persecution for cause of conscience.

Peace. Arguments against punishing people for their beliefs.

Truth. And what there?

Truth. And what’s that?

Peace. An answer to such arguments, contrarily maintaining such persecution for cause of conscience.

Peace. A response to arguments that oppose such persecution for the sake of conscience.

Truth. These arguments against such persecution, and the answer pleading for it, [are] written, as Love hopes, from godly intentions, hearts, and hands, yet in a marvellously different style and manner—the arguments against persecution in milk, the answer for it, as I may say, in blood.

Truth. These arguments against such persecution, and the response advocating for it, [are] written, as Love hopes, from good intentions, hearts, and hands, yet in a remarkably different style and manner—the arguments against persecution in milk, the response for it, as I might say, in blood.

The wonderful providence of God in the writing of the arguments against persecution in milk.

The author of these arguments against persecution, as I have been informed, being committed by some then in power close prisoner to Newgate, for the witness of some truths of Jesus, and having not the use of pen and ink, wrote these arguments in milk, in sheets of paper brought to him by the woman, his keeper, from a friend in London as the stopples of his milk bottle.

The author of these arguments against persecution, as I’ve been told, was locked up in Newgate prison by some people in power for witnessing some truths about Jesus. Without access to pen and ink, he wrote these arguments in milk on sheets of paper that his keeper, a woman, brought to him from a friend in London, using the stoppers from his milk bottle.

In such paper, written with milk, nothing will appear; but the way of reading it by fire being known to this friend who received the papers, he transcribed and kept together the papers, although the author himself could not correct, nor view what himself had written.

In this paper, written with milk, nothing will show up; but since this friend who received the papers knew how to read it by fire, he copied everything and kept the papers together, even though the author couldn’t correct or see what he had written.

It was in milk, tending to soul nourishment, even for babes and sucklings in Christ:—

It was in milk, providing spiritual nourishment, even for infants and those new to Christ:—

It was in milk, spiritually white, pure and innocent,[37] like those white horses of the word of truth and meekness, and the white linen or armour of righteousness, in the army of Jesus, Rev. vi. and xix.:—

It was in milk, spiritually white, pure and innocent,[37] like those white horses of truth and humility, and the white linen or armor of righteousness, in the army of Jesus, Rev. vi. and xix.:—

It was in milk, soft, meek, peaceable, and gentle, tending both to the peace of souls, and the peace of states and kingdoms.

It was in milk, soft, gentle, calm, and kind, promoting both the peace of individuals and the harmony of nations and kingdoms.

The answer writ in blood.

Peace. The answer, though I hope out of milky pure intentions, is returned in blood—bloody and slaughterous conclusions—bloody to the souls of all men, forced to the religion and worship which every civil state or commonweal agrees on, and compels all subjects to, in a dissembled uniformity:—

Peace. The answer, even though I hope it's from genuinely pure intentions, comes back in blood—violent and bloody conclusions—brutal to the souls of all people, forced into the religion and worship that every state or community agrees on, and makes all its subjects conform in a false uniformity:—

Bloody to the bodies, first of the holy witnesses of Christ Jesus, who testify against such invented worships:—

Bloody for the bodies, first of the holy witnesses of Christ Jesus, who speak out against such made-up worships:—

Secondly, of the nations and peoples slaughtering each other for their several respective religions and consciences.

Secondly, of the nations and groups killing each other over their different religions and beliefs.


CHAP. III.

Truth. In the answer, Mr. Cotton first lays down several distinctions and conclusions of his own, tending to prove persecution.

Truth. In his response, Mr. Cotton outlines several distinctions and conclusions of his own that aim to demonstrate persecution.

Secondly. Answers to the scriptures and arguments proposed against persecution.

Secondly. Responses to the scriptures and arguments presented against persecution.

The first distinction discussed.

Peace. The first distinction is this: by persecution for cause of conscience, “I conceive you mean either for professing some point of doctrine which you believe in conscience to be the truth, or for practising some work which you believe in conscience to be a religious duty.”

Peace. The first distinction is this: by persecution for the sake of conscience, “I think you mean either for believing in a certain doctrine that you honestly believe to be true, or for doing something that you genuinely believe to be a religious obligation.”

Definition of persecution discussed.

Truth. I acknowledge that to molest any person, Jew or Gentile, for either professing doctrine, or practising[38] worship merely religious or spiritual, it is to persecute him; and such a person, whatever his doctrine or practice be, true or false, suffereth persecution for conscience.

Truth. I recognize that to harass anyone, whether Jewish or non-Jewish, for their beliefs or religious practices is to persecute them; and that person, regardless of whether their beliefs or practices are right or wrong, is suffering persecution for their conscience.

Conscience will not be restrained from its own worship, nor constrained to another.

But withal I desire it may be well observed, that this distinction is not full and complete. For beside this, that a man may be persecuted because he holdeth or practiseth what he believes in conscience to be a truth, as Daniel did, for which he was cast into the lions’ den, Dan. vi. 16, and many thousands of Christians, because they durst not cease to preach and practise what they believed was by God commanded, as the apostles answered, Acts iv. and v., I say, besides this, a man may also be persecuted because he dares not be constrained to yield obedience to such doctrines and worships as are by men invented and appointed. So the three famous Jews, who were cast into the fiery furnace for refusing to fall down, in a nonconformity to the whole conforming world, before the golden image, Dan. iii. 21.[96] So thousands of Christ’s witnesses, and of late in those bloody Marian days, have rather chosen to yield their bodies to all sorts of torments, than to subscribe to doctrines, or practise worships, unto which the states and times (as Nebuchadnezzar to his golden image) have compelled and urged them.

But I want to highlight that this distinction isn’t entirely complete. In addition to the fact that a person can be persecuted for holding or practicing what they sincerely believe to be true, like Daniel, who was thrown into the lions' den (Dan. vi. 16), or many thousands of Christians who refused to stop preaching and practicing what they believed was commanded by God, as the apostles stated in Acts iv and v, a person can also be persecuted for refusing to be forced to obey doctrines and worships invented by humans. Just like the three famous Jews who were thrown into the fiery furnace for refusing to bow down before the golden image, contrary to the entire conforming world (Dan. iii. 21). Many of Christ's witnesses, especially during the violent Marian persecutions, preferred to endure all kinds of torture rather than agree to doctrines or participate in worships that the authorities demanded, similar to Nebuchadnezzar’s insistence on worshiping his golden image.

A chaste soul in God’s worship, like a chaste wife.

A chaste wife will not only abhor to be restrained from her husband’s bed as adulterous and polluted, but also abhor (if not much more) to be constrained to the bed of a stranger. And what is abominable in corporal, is much more loathsome in spiritual whoredom and defilement.

A faithful wife will not only hate being kept away from her husband's bed as if it were cheating and dirty, but she'll also despise (if not even more) being forced into the bed of a stranger. And what is disgusting in physical terms is even more repulsive in spiritual betrayal and corruption.

The spouse of Christ Jesus, who could not find her soul’s beloved in the ways of his worship and ministry,[39] Cant. i., iii., and v. chapters, abhorred to turn aside to other flocks, worships, &c., and to embrace the bosom of a false Christ, Cant. i. 8.

The spouse of Christ Jesus, who couldn’t find her soul’s beloved in his worship and ministry,[39] Cant. i., iii., and v. chapters, refused to stray towards other flocks, other forms of worship, etc., and to embrace the comfort of a false Christ, Cant. i. 8.


CHAP. IV.

Peace. The second distinction is this:—

Peace. The second distinction is:—

The second distinction discussed.

“In points of doctrine some are fundamental, without right belief whereof a man cannot be saved; others are circumstantial and less principal, wherein a man may differ in judgment without prejudice of salvation on either part.”

“In terms of doctrine, some beliefs are fundamental; without the right ones, a person cannot be saved. Others are circumstantial and less essential, where a person can have different opinions without it affecting their salvation in either case.”

God’s people may err from the very fundamentals of visible worship.

Truth. To this distinction I dare not subscribe, for then I should everlastingly condemn thousands, and ten thousands, yea, the whole generation of the righteous, who since the falling away from the first primitive Christian state or worship, have and do err fundamentally concerning the true matter, constitution, gathering, and governing of the church. And yet, far be it from any pious breast to imagine that they are not saved, and that their souls are not bound up in the bundle of eternal life.[97]

Truth. I can't agree with that distinction, because it would mean I'd have to condemn thousands and thousands, even the entire generation of the righteous. Since the departure from the original state of Christian worship, many have fundamentally strayed regarding the true nature, structure, assembly, and leadership of the church. Still, let's not assume that anyone who is devout isn't saved, or that their souls aren't included in the promise of eternal life.[97]

We read of four sorts of spiritual, or Christian, foundations in the New Testament.

We read about four types of spiritual or Christian foundations in the New Testament.

Four sorts of spiritual foundations.

First, the foundation of all foundations, the corner-stone itself, the Lord Jesus, on whom all depend—persons, doctrines, practices, 1 Cor. iii. [11.]

First, the foundation of all foundations, the cornerstone itself, the Lord Jesus, on whom everyone depends—people, beliefs, actions, 1 Cor. iii. [11.]

2. Ministerial foundations. The church is built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Ephes. ii. 20.

2. Ministerial foundations. The church is built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Ephes. ii. 20.

[40]

[40]

3. The foundation of future rejoicing in the fruits of obedience, 1 Tim. vi. [19.]

3. The basis for future happiness in the rewards of obeying, 1 Tim. vi. [19.]

Στοιχεῖα, θεμὲιοὶ. The six foundations of the Christian religion or worship.

4. The foundation of doctrines, without the knowledge of which there can be no true profession of Christ, according to the first institution, Heb. vi. [1, 2,]—the foundation, or principles, of repentance from dead works, faith towards God, the doctrine of baptisms, laying on of hands, the resurrection, and eternal judgment. In some of these, to wit, those concerning baptisms and laying on of hands, God’s people will be found to be ignorant for many hundred years; and I yet cannot see it proved that light is risen, I mean the light of the first institution, in practice.

4. The foundation of beliefs, without which there can be no genuine faith in Christ, according to the original teachings, Heb. vi. [1, 2,]—the foundation, or basic principles, of turning away from dead actions, faith in God, the teaching of baptisms, the laying on of hands, resurrection, and eternal judgment. In some of these areas, specifically those related to baptisms and the laying on of hands, God’s people have remained unaware for many hundreds of years; and I still cannot see evidence that the light has emerged, meaning the light of the original teachings, in practice.

God’s people in their persons, heart-waking (Cant. v. 2), in the life of personal grace, will yet be found fast asleep in respect of public Christian worship.

God’s people, personally awake (Cant. v. 2), in their lives of personal grace, will still be found fast asleep when it comes to public Christian worship.

Coming out of Babel, not local, but mystical.

God’s people, in their persons, are His, most dear and precious: yet in respect of the Christian worship they are mingled amongst the Babylonians, from whence they are called to come out, not locally, as some have said, for that belonged to a material and local Babel (and literal Babel and Jerusalem have now no difference, John iv. 21), but spiritually and mystically to come out from her sins and abominations.

God’s people are His, truly dear and precious. However, in terms of Christian worship, they are mixed in with the Babylonians. They are called to come out, not in a geographic sense, as some have claimed, since that was related to a physical Babylon (and literal Babylon and Jerusalem are now the same, John 4:21), but spiritually and mystically, they need to leave behind her sins and wickedness.

The great ignorance of God’s people concerning the nature of the true church.

If Mr. Cotton maintain the true church of Christ to consist of the true matter of holy persons called out from the world (and the true form of union in a church government), and that also neither national, provincial, nor diocesan churches are of Christ’s institution: how many thousands of God’s people of all sorts, clergy and laity, as they call them, will they find, both in former and later times, captivated in such national, provincial, and diocesan churches? yea, and so far from living in, yea or knowing of any such churches, for matter and form, as they conceive now only to be true, that until of late years, how[41] few of God’s people knew any other church than the parish church of dead stones or timber? It being a late marvellous light, revealed by Christ Jesus, the Sun of righteousness, that his people are a company or church of living stones, 1 Pet. ii. 9.

If Mr. Cotton believes that the true church of Christ is made up of genuine holy people called out from the world (along with the correct way to organize a church), and that national, provincial, or diocesan churches aren’t established by Christ, how many thousands of God’s people, both clergy and laity as they call them, will he find, both in the past and now, trapped in these national, provincial, and diocesan churches? In fact, so far from living in or even knowing about any churches based on the type and organization they now consider to be true, how few of God’s people understood any church other than the local parish made of dead stones or wood until recently? It has only been in the last few years that a remarkable truth revealed by Christ Jesus, the Sun of righteousness, has shown that His people are a community or church of living stones, 1 Pet. ii. 9.

Mr. Cotton and all the half separatists, halting between true and false churches, and consequently not yet clear in the fundamental matter of a Christian church.

And, however his own soul, and the souls of many others, precious to God, are persuaded to separate from national, provincial, and diocesan churches, and to assemble into particular churches, yet, since there are no parish churches in England, but what are made up of the parish bounds within such and such a compass of houses, and that such churches have been and are in constant dependence on, and subordination to the national church: how can the New English particular churches join with the old English parish churches in so many ordinances of word, prayer, singing, contribution, &c., but they must needs confess, that as yet their souls are far from the knowledge of the foundation of a true Christian church, whose matter must not only be living stones, but also separated from the rubbish of anti-christian confusions and desolations.

And although his own soul and the souls of many others, loved by God, are convinced to distance themselves from national, provincial, and diocesan churches and gather into specific churches, since there are no parish churches in England except those formed by the boundaries of certain groups of houses, and since such churches have always depended on and are subordinate to the national church: how can the new English specific churches join with the old English parish churches in so many practices of preaching, prayer, singing, giving, etc., without admitting that their understanding of what truly constitutes a Christian church is still lacking? A true Christian church must not only be made of living stones but also be separate from the debris of anti-Christian confusion and devastation.


CHAP. V.

Peace. With lamentation, I may add, how can their souls be clear in this foundation of the true Christian matter, who persecute and oppress their own acknowledged brethren, presenting light unto them about this point? But I shall now present you with Mr. Cotton’s third distinction. “In points of practice,” saith he, “some concern the weightier duties of the law, as what God we worship, and with what kind of worship; whether such,[42] as if it be right, fellowship with God is held; if false, fellowship with God is lost.”

Peace. With sorrow, I must add, how can their souls be right in this basic aspect of true Christian faith if they persecute and oppress their own acknowledged brothers and sisters, who are trying to shed light on this issue? But now, let me share Mr. Cotton’s third distinction. “In matters of practice,” he says, “some involve the more important duties of the law, like which God we worship and how we worship him; whether such, [42] if it is correct, allows fellowship with God; if it is wrong, fellowship with God is lost.”

Truth. It is worth the inquiry, what kind of worship he intendeth: for worship is of various signification. Whether in general acceptation he mean the rightness or corruptness of the church, or the ministry of the church, or the ministrations of the word, prayer, seals, &c.

Truth. It's worth asking what kind of worship he intends, because worship can mean a lot of different things. Is he referring to the overall integrity or corruption of the church, the church’s ministry, or the practices like preaching, prayer, and sacraments, etc.?

The true ministry a fundamental.

And because it pleaseth the Spirit of God to make the ministry one of the foundations of the Christian religion, Heb. vi. 1, 2, and also to make the ministry of the word and prayer in the church to be two special works, even of the apostles themselves, Acts vi. 2, I shall desire it may be well considered in the fear of God.[98]

And because it pleases the Spirit of God to establish the ministry as one of the foundations of the Christian faith, Heb. vi. 1, 2, and also to designate the ministry of the word and prayer in the church as two important tasks, even for the apostles themselves, Acts vi. 2, I hope this will be given careful thought in reverence to God. [98]

The New English ministers examined.

First, concerning the ministry of the word. The New English ministers, when they were new elected and ordained ministers in New England, must undeniably grant, that at that time they were no ministers, notwithstanding their profession of standing so long in a true ministry in old England, whether received from the bishops, which some have maintained true, or from the people, which Mr. Cotton and others better liked, and which ministry was always accounted perpetual and indelible. I apply, and ask, will it not follow, that if their new ministry and ordination be true, the former was false? and if false, that in the exercise of it, notwithstanding abilities, graces, intentions, labours, and, by God’s gracious, unpromised, and extraordinary blessing, some success, I say, will it not according to this distinction follow, that according to visible rule, fellowship with God was lost?

First, let's talk about the ministry of the word. The new English ministers, when they were first elected and ordained in New England, must certainly acknowledge that at that time they weren't really ministers, despite their claims of having served in a genuine ministry back in old England. This could either be from the bishops, which some argue is valid, or from the people, which Mr. Cotton and others preferred, and which was always considered a permanent and unchangeable ministry. I ask this: if their new ministry and ordination are valid, does that mean the previous one was invalid? And if it was invalid, then in carrying it out—regardless of their abilities, virtues, intentions, efforts, and, thanks to God’s gracious, unpromised, and extraordinary blessing, some success—wouldn't it follow that, by this reasoning, they had lost fellowship with God?

[43]

[43]

Common prayer cast off, and written against by the New English.

Secondly, concerning prayer. The New English ministers have disclaimed and written against that worshipping of God by the common or set forms of prayer, which yet themselves practised in England, notwithstanding they knew that many servants of God, in great sufferings, witnessed against such a ministry of the word, and such a ministry of prayer.

Secondly, regarding prayer. The New English ministers have rejected and criticized the worship of God through common or established forms of prayer, even though they practiced it themselves in England, despite knowing that many servants of God, who faced great hardships, spoke out against such a ministry of the word and such a ministry of prayer.

Peace. I could name the persons, time, and place, when some of them were faithfully admonished for using of the Common Prayer, and the arguments presented to them, then seeming weak, but now acknowledged sound; yet, at that time, they satisfied their hearts with the practice of the author of the Council of Trent, who used to read only some of the choicest selected prayers in the mass-book, which I confess was also their own practice in their using of the Common Prayer.[99] But now, according to this distinction, I ask whether or no fellowship with God in such prayers was lost?

Peace. I could name the people, time, and place when some of them were seriously warned about using the Common Prayer, and the arguments used against them seemed weak back then but are now recognized as valid. However, at that time, they felt justified by following the example of the author of the Council of Trent, who would only read some of the most choice selected prayers from the mass book, which I admit was also their approach in their use of the Common Prayer.[99] But now, based on this distinction, I ask whether or not their connection with God in those prayers was lost?

God’s people have worshipped God with false worships.

Truth. I could particularize other exercises of worship, which cannot be denied, according to this distinction, to be of the weightier points of the law: to wit, what God we worship, and with what kind of worship? wherein fellowship with God, in many of our unclean and abominable worships, hath been lost. Only upon these premises I shall observe: first, that God’s people, even the standard-bearers and leaders of them, according to this distinction, have worshipped God, in their sleepy ignorance, by such a kind of worship as wherein fellowship with God is lost;[44] yea also, that it is possible for them to do, after much light is risen against such worship, and in particular, brought to the eyes of such holy and worthy persons.

Truth. I could specify other acts of worship that undeniably fall under the most important aspects of the law: specifically, which God we worship and the nature of that worship. In many of our misguided and shameful forms of worship, we have lost our connection with God. Based on these ideas, I will note that God's people, including their leaders and champions, have worshipped God in their sleepy ignorance through a form of worship that disconnects them from Him; indeed, it is possible for them to continue doing so, even when much light has been shed on this type of worship and especially when it has been made clear to such holy and admirable individuals.[44]

Secondly, there may be inward and secret fellowship with God in false ministries of word and prayer, (for that to the eternal praise of infinite mercy, beyond a word or promise of God, I acknowledge[100]) when yet, as the distinction saith, in such worship, not being right, fellowship with God is lost, and such a service or ministration must be lamented and forsaken.

Secondly, there can be inward and hidden connection with God in false ministries of preaching and prayer, (which I acknowledge, to the eternal praise of infinite mercy, beyond any word or promise of God[100]) even though, as the distinction says, in such worship, if it’s not genuine, the connection with God is lost, and such a service or ministry must be regretted and abandoned.

Fundamentals of Christian worship not so easy and clear.

Thirdly, I observe that God’s people may live and die in such kinds of worship, notwithstanding that light from God, publicly and privately, hath been presented to them, able to convince; yet, not reaching to their conviction, and forsaking of such ways, contrary to a conclusion afterward expressed; to wit, “that fundamentals are so clear, that a man cannot but be convinced in conscience, and therefore that such a person not being convinced, he is condemned of himself, and may be persecuted for sinning against his conscience.”

Thirdly, I notice that God's people can worship in certain ways throughout their lives, even though they've received clear guidance from God, both publicly and privately, that should be convincing. Yet, that guidance doesn't actually reach their hearts, leading them away from those practices, which contradicts a later conclusion expressed: namely, “that the basics are so obvious that a person can't help but feel convinced in their conscience, and therefore, if someone isn't convinced, they are condemning themselves and may be judged for going against their conscience.”

Fourthly, I observe, that in such a maintaining a clearness of fundamentals or weightier points, and upon that ground a persecuting of men because they sin against their consciences, Mr. Cotton measures that to others, which himself when he lived in such practices would not have had measured to himself. As first, that it might have been affirmed of him, that in such practices he did sin against his conscience, having sufficient light shining about him.

Fourth, I notice that when it comes to sticking to the core principles or more serious issues, Mr. Cotton applies to others what he wouldn’t have accepted for himself when he was engaged in those same practices. For instance, it could be said that in those practices, he sinned against his conscience, given that he had enough understanding to see the truth.

Secondly, that he should or might lawfully have been cut off by death or banishment, as an heretic, sinning against his own conscience.

Secondly, that he could have been rightfully punished by death or exile, as a heretic, going against his own conscience.

[45]

[45]

A notable speech of king James to a great nonconformist, turned persecutor.

And in this respect the speech of king James was notable to a great nonconformitant, converted, as is said, by king James to conformity, and counselling the king afterward to persecute the nonconformists even unto death: “Thou beast,” quoth the king, “if I had dealt so with thee in thy nonconformity, where hadst thou been?”

And in this regard, King James' speech was significant to a well-known nonconformist, who, as they say, was turned towards conformity by King James and later advised the king to persecute nonconformists even to the point of death: “You beast,” replied the king, “if I had treated you like that for your nonconformity, where would you be now?”


CHAP. VI.

The four distinctions discussed.

Peace. The next distinction concerneth the manner of persons holding forth the aforesaid practices, not only the weightier duties of the law, but points of doctrine and worship less principal:—

Peace. The next distinction concerns how people engage in the aforementioned practices, covering not just the more important duties of the law, but also less significant points of doctrine and worship:—

“Some,” saith he, “hold them forth in a meek and peaceable way; some with such arrogance and impetuousness, as of itself tendeth to the disturbance of civil peace.”

"Some," he says, "present them in a gentle and peaceful manner; others do so with such arrogance and forcefulness that it disrupts civil peace."

Truth. In the examination of this distinction we shall discuss,

Truth. In exploring this distinction, we will discuss,

First, what is civil peace (wherein we shall vindicate thy name the better),

First, what is civil peace (where we will better defend your name),

Secondly, what it is to hold forth a doctrine, or practice, in this impetuousness or arrogancy.

Secondly, what it means to strongly advocate for a belief or practice with this kind of impulsiveness or arrogance.

What civil peace is.

First, for civil peace, what is it but pax civitatis, the peace of the city, whether an English city, Scotch, or Irish city, or further abroad, French, Spanish, Turkish city, &c.

First, for civil peace, what is it but pax civitatis, the peace of the city, whether it’s an English city, a Scottish city, an Irish city, or even a city further away, like in France, Spain, Turkey, etc.

God’s people must be nonconformitants to evil.

Thus it pleased the Father of lights to define it, Jer. xxix. 7, Pray for the peace of the city; which peace of the city, or citizens, so compacted in a civil way of union, may be entire, unbroken, safe, &c., notwithstanding so many thousands of God’s people, the Jews, were there in bondage, and would neither be constrained to the worship[46] of the city Babel, nor restrained from so much of the worship of the true God as they then could practice, as is plain in the practice of the three worthies, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, as also of Daniel, Dan. iii. and Dan. vi.—the peace of the city or kingdom being a far different peace from the peace of the religion, or spiritual worship, maintained and professed of the citizens. This peace of their (worship which worship also in some cities being various) being a false peace, God’s people were and ought to be nonconformitants, not daring either to be restrained from the true, or constrained to false worship; and yet without breach of the civil or city peace, properly so called.

Thus, it pleased the Father of lights to define it, Jer. xxix. 7, Pray for the peace of the city; which peace of the city, or citizens, so united in a civil way, may be complete, unbroken, safe, etc., even though so many thousands of God’s people, the Jews, were there in bondage, and would neither be forced to worship the city of Babel, nor held back from the true worship of God that they could practice at that time, as shown by the actions of the three heroes, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, as well as Daniel, Dan. iii. and Dan. vi.—the peace of the city or kingdom being vastly different from the peace of the religion or spiritual worship practiced and professed by the citizens. This peace of their worship (which varies in some cities) being a false peace, God’s people were and should be nonconformists, unwilling to be held back from the true worship or compelled into false worship; and yet without violating the civil or city peace, properly understood.

The difference between spiritual and civil peace.

Peace. Hence it is that so many glorious and flourishing cities of the world maintain their civil peace; yea, the very Americans and wildest pagans keep the peace of their towns or cities, though neither in one nor the other can any man prove a true church of God in those places, and consequently no spiritual and heavenly peace. The peace spiritual, whether true or false, being of a higher and far different nature from the peace of the place or people, being merely and essentially civil and human.

Peace. That's why so many great and thriving cities in the world maintain their civil order; even the Americans and the wildest pagans keep the peace in their towns or cities, even though no one can prove that there is a true church of God in either case, and therefore no spiritual or heavenly peace. The spiritual peace, whether real or not, is of a much higher and different nature than the peace of the place or its people, which is simply and fundamentally civil and human.

The difference between the spiritual and civil state. The civil state, the spiritual estate, and the church of Christ distinct in Ephesus.

Truth. Oh! how lost are the sons of men in this point! To illustrate this:—the church, or company of worshippers, whether true or false, is like unto a body or college of physicians in a city—like unto a corporation, society, or company of East India or Turkey merchants, or any other society or company in London; which companies may hold their courts, keep their records, hold disputations, and in matters concerning their society may dissent, divide, break into schisms and factions, sue and implead each other at the law, yea, wholly break up and dissolve into pieces and nothing, and yet the peace of the city not be in the least measure impaired or disturbed; because the essence or being of the city, and so the well being and[47] peace thereof, is essentially distinct from those particular societies; the city courts, city laws, city punishments distinct from theirs. The city was before them, and stands absolute and entire when such a corporation or society is taken down. For instance further, the city or civil state of Ephesus was essentially distinct from the worship of Diana in the city, or of the whole city. Again, the church of Christ in Ephesus, which were God’s people, converted and called out from the worship of that city unto Christianity, or worship of God in Christ, was distinct from both.

Truth. Oh! how lost are people in this regard! To illustrate this: the church, or group of worshippers, whether genuine or not, is like a group of doctors in a city—similar to a corporation, society, or group of East India or Turkey merchants, or any other organization in London. These groups can hold meetings, keep records, engage in debates, and in matters related to their society, they can disagree, split, break into factions, sue each other, and even completely fall apart, yet the peace of the city remains completely unaffected or disturbed. This is because the essence and existence of the city, and thus its well-being and peace, are fundamentally separate from those individual societies; the city's courts, laws, and punishments are independent from theirs. The city existed before them and remains whole and intact when such a corporation or society is disbanded. For further illustration, the city or civil state of Ephesus was fundamentally different from the worship of Diana within it. Likewise, the church of Christ in Ephesus, which consisted of God’s people who were converted and called out from the worship of that city to Christianity, or the worship of God in Christ, was distinct from both.

Now suppose that God remove the candlestick from Ephesus, yea, though the whole worship of the city of Ephesus should be altered, yet, if men be true and honestly ingenuous to city covenants, combinations, and principles, all this might be without the least impeachment or infringement of the peace of the city of Ephesus.

Now imagine that God takes away the candlestick from Ephesus. Even if the entire worship of Ephesus changes, if people remain true and genuinely committed to the city’s agreements, partnerships, and values, all of this could happen without causing any disturbance or violation of peace in the city of Ephesus.

Thus in the city of Smyrna was the city itself or civil estate one thing, the spiritual or religious state of Smyrna another: the church of Christ in Smyrna distinct from them both. And the synagogue of the Jews, whether literally Jews, as some think, or mystically false Christians, as others, called the synagogue of Satan, Rev. ii., [was] distinct from all these. And notwithstanding these spiritual oppositions in point of worship and religion, yet hear we not the least noise—nor need we, if men keep but the bond of civility, of any civil breach, or breach of civil peace amongst them; and to persecute God’s people there for religion, that only was a breach of civility itself.

Thus, in the city of Smyrna, the civil state and the city itself were one thing, while the spiritual or religious state of Smyrna was another: the church of Christ in Smyrna was separate from both. And the synagogue of the Jews—whether they were literally Jews, as some believe, or figuratively false Christians, as others label them, the synagogue of Satan, Rev. ii.—was distinct from all these. Despite these spiritual conflicts regarding worship and religion, we hear not a single complaint—nor should we, as long as people maintain a sense of civility, avoiding any civil disputes or disturbances. To persecute God’s people there for their faith was, in itself, a violation of civility.


[48]

[48]

CHAP. VII.

Peace. Now to the second query, what it is to hold forth doctrine or practice in an arrogant or impetuous way?

Peace. Now to the second question, what does it mean to express doctrine or practice in an arrogant or impulsive manner?

The answerer too obscure in generals. God’s meekest servants use to be counted arrogant and impetuous.

Truth. Although it hath not pleased Mr. Cotton to declare what is this arrogant or impetuous holding forth of doctrine or practice tending to disturbance of civil peace, I cannot but express my sad and sorrowful observation, how it pleaseth God to leave him as to take up the common reproachful accusation of the accuser of God’s children: to wit, that they are arrogant and impetuous. Which charge, together with that of obstinacy, pertinacity, pride, troublers of the city, &c., Satan commonly loads the meekest of the saints and witnesses of Jesus with.

Truth. Although Mr. Cotton has not chosen to explain what he means by this arrogant or reckless way of expressing doctrine or practices that disturb civil peace, I must share my deep concern. It seems that God has allowed him to embrace the common reproach often leveled against God's children: that they are arrogant and impulsive. This accusation, along with those of stubbornness, persistence, pride, and being troublemakers in the community, is often thrown at even the most humble of the saints and witnesses of Jesus.

Six cases wherein God’s people have been bold and zealous, yet not arrogant.

To wipe off, therefore, these foul blurs and aspersions from the fair and beautiful face of the spouse of Jesus, I shall select and propose five or six cases, for which God’s witnesses, in all ages and generations of men, have been charged with arrogance, impetuousness, &c., and yet the God of heaven, and Judge of all men, hath graciously discharged them from such crimes, and maintained and avowed them for his faithful and peaceable servants.

To clear away these ugly smudges and accusations from the beautiful face of Jesus's spouse, I will choose and present five or six examples where God's witnesses, throughout all ages and generations, have been accused of arrogance, impulsiveness, etc. Yet, the God of heaven and Judge of all people has kindly cleared them of such charges and upheld them as His faithful and peaceful servants.

Christ Jesus and his disciples teach publicly a new doctrine, fundamentally different from the religion professed.

First, God’s people have proclaimed, taught, disputed, for divers months together, a new religion and worship, contrary to the worship projected in the town, city, or state where they have lived, or where they have travelled, as did the Lord Jesus himself over all Galilee, and the apostles after Him in all places, both in the synagogues and market-places, as appears Acts xvii. 2, 17; Acts xviii. 4, 8. Yet this is no arrogance nor impetuousness.

First, God's people have announced, taught, and debated for several months a new religion and way of worship that goes against the worship planned in the town, city, or state where they have lived or traveled, just like the Lord Jesus did throughout Galilee, and the apostles after Him in various places, both in the synagogues and in the marketplaces, as seen in Acts xvii. 2, 17; Acts xviii. 4, 8. Yet this is not arrogance or impulsiveness.

God’s servants zealous and bold to the faces of the highest. 1 Kings xviii. 18. Luke xiii. 32. Acts xxiii. 3.

Secondly, God’s servants have been zealous for their Lord and Master, even to the very faces of the highest,[49] and concerning the persons of the highest, so far as they have opposed the truth of God: so Elijah to the face of Ahab, “It is not I, but thou, and thy father’s house, that troublest Israel.” So the Lord Jesus concerning Herod, Go, tell that fox. So Paul, God delivered me from the mouth of the lion; and to Ananias, Thou whited wall; and yet in all this no arrogance, nor impetuousness.

Secondly, God's servants have been passionate for their Lord and Master, even when facing the highest authorities,[49] and regarding those in power, especially when they have opposed God's truth: like Elijah confronting Ahab, saying, “It’s not me, but you and your family who are disturbing Israel.” Similarly, the Lord Jesus addressed Herod, Go and tell that fox. Paul said, God rescued me from the lion’s mouth; and to Ananias, You whitewashed wall; yet throughout all this, there was no arrogance or rashness.

God’s people constantly immoveable to death.

Thirdly, God’s people have been immoveable, constant, and resolved to the death, in refusing to submit to false worships, and in preaching and professing the true worship, contrary to the express command of public authority. So the three famous worthies against the command of Nebuchadnezzar, and the uniform conformity of all nations agreeing upon a false worship, Dan. iii. So the apostles, Acts iv. and v., and so the witnesses of Jesus in all ages, who loved not their lives to the death, Rev. xii., not regarding sweet life nor bitter death, and yet not arrogant, nor impetuous.

Thirdly, God's people have remained steadfast, consistent, and determined to the end, refusing to bow to false worship and instead preaching and practicing true worship, even against the clear orders of public authority. This is seen in the three renowned figures who stood against Nebuchadnezzar’s command, alongside the widespread agreement of all nations on a false worship, Dan. iii. Similarly, the apostles, as recorded in Acts iv. and v., and the witnesses of Jesus throughout all times, who did not cherish their lives even unto death, Rev. xii., disregarding the allure of a comfortable life or the threat of a harsh death, yet remained humble and calm.

God’s people ever maintained Christ Jesus the only Lord and King to the conscience.

Fourthly, God’s people, since the coming of the King of Israel, the Lord Jesus, have openly and constantly professed, that no civil magistrate, no king, nor Cæsar, have any power over the souls or consciences of their subjects, in the matters of God and the crown of Jesus; but the civil magistrates themselves, yea, kings and Cæsars, are bound to subject their own souls to the ministry and church, the power and government of this Lord Jesus, the King of kings. Hence was the charge against the apostles (false in civil, but true in spirituals) that they affirmed that there was another King, one Jesus, Acts xvii. 7. And, indeed, this was the great charge against the Lord Jesus himself, which the Jews laid against him, and for which he suffered death, as appears by the accusation written over his head upon the gallows, John xix. 19, Jesus of Nazareth, King of the Jews.

Fourthly, God's people, since the arrival of the King of Israel, the Lord Jesus, have openly and consistently stated that no civil leader, no king, or Caesar has any authority over the souls or consciences of their subjects regarding God and the reign of Jesus. In fact, civil leaders themselves, including kings and Caesars, are obligated to submit their own souls to the ministry and church, the power and governance of this Lord Jesus, the King of kings. This is why the apostles were charged (false in civil terms, but true in spiritual ones) with declaring that there was another King, one Jesus, Acts xvii. 7. Indeed, this was the major accusation against the Lord Jesus himself, which the Jews brought against him, and for which he was sentenced to death, as indicated by the sign placed above his head on the cross, John xix. 19, Jesus of Nazareth, King of the Jews.

[50]

[50]

That Christ is King alone over conscience is the sum of all true preaching.

This was and is the sum of all true preaching of the gospel, or glad news, viz., that God anointed Jesus to be the sole King and Governor of all the Israel of God in spiritual and soul causes, Ps. ii. 9; Acts ii. 36. Yet this kingly power of His, he resolved not to manage in His own person, but ministerially in the hands of such messengers which he sent forth to preach and baptize, and to such as believed that word they preached, John xvii. And yet here no arrogance, nor impetuousness.

This is and has always been the essence of true preaching of the gospel, or good news: that God chose Jesus as the one and only King and Leader of all of God's people in spiritual and soul matters, Ps. ii. 9; Acts ii. 36. However, He decided not to exercise this kingly power directly but through the messengers He sent to preach and baptize, and to those who believed the message they preached, John xvii. And even then, there was no arrogance or rashness.

God’s people have seemed the disturbers of civil state.

5. God’s people, in delivering the mind and will of God concerning the kingdoms and civil states where they have lived, have seemed in all show of common sense and rational policy, if men look not higher with the eye of faith, to endanger and overthrow the very civil state, as appeareth by all Jeremiah’s preaching and counsel to king Zedekiah, his princes and people, insomuch that the charge of the princes against Jeremiah was, that he discouraged the army from fighting against the Babylonians, and weakened the land from its own defence; and this charge in the eye of reason, seemed not to be unreasonable, or unrighteous, Jer. xxxvii. and xxxviii.; and yet in Jeremiah no arrogance, nor impetuousness.

5. God's people, in conveying God's thoughts and intentions regarding the kingdoms and civil states they have lived in, have appeared, at first glance, to risk and undermine the very civil state, as seen in all of Jeremiah’s preaching and advice to King Zedekiah, his officials, and the people. The princes accused Jeremiah of discouraging the army from fighting against the Babylonians and weakening the land’s defense. From a rational perspective, this accusation seemed reasonable or just, as noted in Jeremiah chapters 37 and 38; yet, Jeremiah showed neither arrogance nor rashness.

God’s word and people the occasion of tumults.

6. Lastly, God’s people, by their preaching, disputing, &c., have been, though not the cause, yet accidentally the occasion of great contentions and divisions, yea, tumults and uproars, in towns and cities where they have lived and come; and yet neither their doctrine nor themselves arrogant nor impetuous, however so charged: for thus the Lord Jesus discovereth men’s false and secure suppositions, Luke xii. 51, Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on the earth? I tell you, nay; but rather division; for from henceforth shall there be five in one house divided, three against two, and two against three, the father shall be divided against the son and the son against the father, &c.[51] And thus upon the occasion of the apostles’ preaching the kingdom and worship of God in Christ, were most commonly uproars and tumults wherever they came. For instance, those strange and monstrous uproars at Iconium, at Ephesus, at Jerusalem, Acts xiv. 4; Acts xix. 29, 40; Acts xxi. 30, 31.

6. Lastly, God’s people, through their preaching and debates, have often caused significant disputes and divisions, even riots and uproars, in the towns and cities where they have lived and visited. Yet neither their teachings nor their actions are arrogant or reckless, despite these accusations. This is how the Lord Jesus reveals people’s false and comfortable assumptions, as shown in Luke 12:51, Do you think I came to bring peace on earth? No, I tell you, but division; from now on there will be five in one house divided, three against two, and two against three; they will be divided: father against son, and son against father, etc.[51] Thus, upon the apostles’ preaching about the kingdom and worship of God in Christ, there were frequently riots and disturbances wherever they went. For example, there were those bizarre and violent disruptions in Iconium, Ephesus, and Jerusalem, as noted in Acts 14:4; Acts 19:29, 40; Acts 21:30, 31.


CHAP. VIII.

[1 Obj.]

Peace. It will be said, dear Truth, what the Lord Jesus and his messengers taught was truth; but the question is about error.

Peace. People will say, dear Truth, that what the Lord Jesus and his messengers taught was true; but the issue is about error.

Truth. I answer, This distinction now in discussion concerns not truth or error, but the manner of holding forth or divulging.

Truth. I respond, This distinction we’re discussing doesn’t relate to truth or falsehood, but rather to how we present or reveal it.

I acknowledge that such may be the way and manner of holding forth, either with railing or reviling, daring or challenging speeches, or with force of arms, swords, guns, prisons, &c., that it may not only tend to break, but may actually break the civil peace, or peace of the city.

I recognize that this might be the way of speaking out, whether through insults or attacks, bold or confrontational speeches, or by using weapons, swords, guns, prisons, etc., which can not only disrupt but actually destroy the civil order or the peace of the city.

The instances proposed carry a great show of impetuousness, yet all are pure and peaceable.

Yet these instances propounded are cases of great opposition and spiritual hostility, and occasions of breach of civil peace; and yet as the borders, or matter, were of gold, so the specks, or manner, (Cantic. i. [11,]) were of silver: both matter and manner pure, holy, peaceable, and inoffensive.

Yet these examples mentioned are instances of significant conflict and spiritual hostility, and they lead to disruptions of civil peace; however, just as the material was gold, the details were silver: both the substance and the details were pure, holy, peaceful, and unobjectionable.

Moreover, I answer, That it is possible and common for persons of soft and gentle nature and spirits, to hold out falsehood with more seeming meekness and peaceableness, than the Lord Jesus or his servants did or do hold forth the true and everlasting gospel. So that the answerer would be requested to explain what he means by this[52] arrogant and impetuous holding forth of any doctrine, which very manner of holding forth tends to break civil peace, and comes under the cognizance and correction of the civil magistrate, lest he build the sepulchre of the prophets, and say, If we had been in the Pharisees’ days, the Roman emperor’s days, or the bloody Marian days, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets, Matt. xxiii. 30, who were charged with arrogance and impetuousness.

Moreover, I respond that it’s possible and common for people with gentle and kind natures to express falsehoods with more apparent meekness and calmness than the Lord Jesus or his followers present the true and everlasting gospel. Therefore, I would ask the responder to clarify what he means by this[52]arrogant and impulsive promotion of any doctrine, as this way of presenting ideas tends to disrupt civil peace and falls under the authority and correction of civil leaders, lest he build the tombs of the prophets, and say, If we had lived in the days of the Pharisees, the Roman emperor’s days, or the bloody days of Mary, we would not have shared in the blood of the prophets, Matt. xxiii. 30, who were accused of arrogance and impulsiveness.


CHAP. IX.

[2 Obj.]

Peace. It will here be said, whence then ariseth civil dissensions and uproars about matters of religion?

Peace. So, where do civil disputes and conflicts about religious issues come from?

The true cause of tumults at the preaching of the word.

Truth. I answer: When a kingdom or state, town or family, lies and lives in the guilt of a false god, false Christ, false worship, no wonder if sore eyes be troubled at the appearance of the light, be it never so sweet. No wonder if a body full of corrupt humours be troubled at strong, though wholesome, physic—if persons sleepy and loving to sleep be troubled at the noise of shrill, though silver, alarums. No wonder if Adonijah and all his company be amazed and troubled at the sound of the right heir, king Solomon, 1 Kings i. [41, 49,]—if the husbandmen were troubled when the Lord of the vineyard sent servant after servant, and at last his only son, and they beat, and wounded, and killed even the son himself, because they meant themselves to seize upon the inheritance, unto which they had no right, Matt. xxi. 38. Hence all those tumults about the apostles in the Acts, &c. Whereas, good eyes are not so troubled at light; vigilant and watchful persons, loyal and faithful, are not so troubled at the true, no, nor at a false religion of Jew or Gentile.

Truth. I respond: When a kingdom or state, town or family, is trapped in the guilt of a false god, false Christ, or false worship, it's no surprise that weary eyes are distressed by the light, no matter how sweet it may be. It's not unexpected for a body filled with toxins to be upset by strong, even if beneficial, medicine—just as it's normal for those who are sleepy and enjoy sleeping to be disturbed by the sound of a shrill, yet clear, alarm. It's no wonder if Adonijah and all his followers are shocked and troubled by the announcement of the true heir, King Solomon, 1 Kings i. [41, 49]—just as the farmers were alarmed when the Lord of the vineyard sent servant after servant, and finally his only son, and they beat, wounded, and killed even the son himself, thinking they could take over the inheritance, which they had no right to, Matt. xxi. 38. This explains all the commotion surrounding the apostles in the Acts, etc. In contrast, good eyes are not so troubled by light; vigilant and watchful people, loyal and faithful, are not easily disturbed by true, or even false, religions of Jew or Gentile.

[53]

[53]

A preposterous way of suppressing errors.

Secondly. Breach of civil peace may arise when false and idolatrous practices are held forth, and yet no breach of civil peace from the doctrine or practice, or the manner of holding forth, but from that wrong and preposterous way of suppressing, preventing, and extinguishing such doctrines or practices by weapons of wrath and blood, whips, stocks, imprisonment, banishment, death, &c.; by which men commonly are persuaded to convert heretics, and to cast out unclean spirits, which only the finger of God can do, that is, the mighty power of the Spirit in the word.

Secondly, a disruption of civil peace can occur when false and idolatrous practices are promoted. However, this disruption doesn't come from the doctrine or practice itself, or the way it's presented, but from the wrong and unreasonable approach of trying to suppress, prevent, or eliminate such doctrines or practices through violence, punishment, imprisonment, banishment, death, etc. People often believe that these harsh methods can convert heretics and drive out unclean spirits, but that is something only the finger of God can do—meaning, the mighty power of the Spirit through the word.

Light only can expel fogs and darkness.

Hence the town is in an uproar, and the country takes the alarum to expel that fog or mist of error, heresy, blasphemy, as is supposed, with swords and guns. Whereas it is light alone, even light from the bright shining Sun of Righteousness, which is able, in the souls and consciences of men, to dispel and scatter such fogs and darkness.

So the town is in chaos, and the country is quick to respond, trying to drive out that confusion of error, heresy, and blasphemy, as they believe, with swords and guns. But it's only light—specifically, the bright light from the Sun of Righteousness—that can truly clear away such fog and darkness in the hearts and minds of people.

Hence the sons of men, as David speaks in another case, Ps. xxxix. [6,] disquiet themselves in vain, and unmercifully disquiet others, as, by the help of the Lord, in the sequel of this discourse shall more appear.

Therefore, people, as David mentions in another context, Ps. xxxix. [6,] trouble themselves for no good reason and mercilessly distress others, as will be shown more clearly with the help of the Lord in the following discussion.


CHAP. X.

Peace. Now the last distinction is this: “Persecution for conscience is either for a rightly informed conscience, or a blind and erroneous conscience.”

Peace. Now the final distinction is this: “Persecution for one's beliefs is either for a well-informed conscience or for a misguided and mistaken conscience.”

Answ. Persecutors oppress both true and erroneous consciences.

Truth. Indeed, both these consciences are persecuted; but lamentably blind and erroneous will those consciences shortly appear to be, which out of zeal for God, as is pretended, have persecuted either. And heavy is the doom of those blind guides and idol shepherds, whose right eye[54] God’s finger of jealousy hath put out, who flattering the ten horns, or worldly powers, persuade them what excellent and faithful service they perform to God, in persecuting both these consciences; either hanging up a rightly informed conscience, and therein the Lord Jesus himself, between two malefactors, or else killing the erroneous and the blind, like Saul, out of zeal to the Israel of God, the poor Gibeonites, whom it pleased God to permit to live; and yet that hostility and cruelty used against them, as the repeated judgment year after year upon the whole land after told them, could not be pardoned until the death of the persecutor, Saul [and] his sons, had appeased the Lord’s displeasure, 2 Sam. xxi.

Truth. It's true that both of these consciences are being persecuted; but soon those consciences that claim to act out of zeal for God will appear sadly blind and misguided. The fate of those blind leaders and false shepherds is serious, as God’s finger of jealousy has taken away their right sight. They flatter the worldly powers, convincing them that they are performing excellent and faithful service to God by persecuting both of these consciences; either by condemning a well-informed conscience—essentially hanging up the Lord Jesus himself between two criminals—or by killing the misguided and blind, like Saul, out of zeal for the people of God, the poor Gibeonites, whom God allowed to live. Yet the hostility and cruelty shown toward them, as evidenced by the repeated judgment year after year across the land, could not be forgiven until the deaths of the persecutor, Saul, and his sons, had satisfied the Lord’s anger, 2 Sam. xxi.


CHAP. XI.

Peace. After explication in these distinctions, it pleaseth the answerer to give his resolution to the question in four particulars.

Peace. After explaining these distinctions, the respondent is pleased to provide his answer to the question in four specific points.

First, that he holds it “not lawful to persecute any for conscience’ sake rightly informed, for in persecuting such,” saith he, “Christ himself is persecuted.” For which reason, truly rendered, he quotes, Acts ix. 4, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?

First, he believes it’s “not right to persecute anyone for their conscience, if they’re properly informed, because in persecuting them,” he says, “Christ himself is being persecuted.” For this reason, he accurately cites Acts ix. 4, Saul, Saul, why are you persecuting me?

Truth. He that shall read this conclusion over a thousand times, shall as soon find darkness in the bright beams of the sun, as in this so clear and shining a beam of Truth; viz., that Christ Jesus, in his truth, must not be persecuted.

Truth. Anyone who reads this conclusion a thousand times will find darkness in the bright rays of the sun just as quickly as they will in this clear and shining ray of Truth; namely, that Christ Jesus, in His truth, must not be persecuted.

Yet, this I must ask, for it will be admired by all sober men, what should be the cause or inducement to the answerer’s mind to lay down such a position or thesis as this is, It is not lawful to persecute the Lord Jesus?

Yet, I must ask this, because it will be appreciated by all rational people: What should lead someone to claim that it's wrong to persecute the Lord Jesus?

[55]

[55]

All persecutors of Christ profess not to persecute him.

Search all scriptures, histories, records, monuments; consult with all experiences; did ever Pharaoh, Saul, Ahab, Jezebel, Scribes and Pharisees, the Jews, Herod, the bloody Neros, Gardiners, Bonners, pope, or devil himself, profess to persecute the Son of God, Jesus as Jesus, Christ as Christ, without a mask or covering?

Search all scriptures, histories, records, monuments; consult all experiences; has any Pharaoh, Saul, Ahab, Jezebel, Scribes and Pharisees, Jews, Herod, the bloody Neros, Gardiners, Bonners, pope, or the devil himself ever claimed to persecute the Son of God, Jesus as Jesus, Christ as Christ, without any disguise or pretense?

No, saith Pharaoh, the Israelites are idle, and therefore speak they of sacrificing. David is risen up in a conspiracy against Saul, therefore persecute him. Naboth hath blasphemed God and the king, therefore stone him. Christ is a seducer of the people, a blasphemer against God, and traitor against Cæsar, therefore hang him. Christians are schismatical, factious, heretical, therefore persecute them. The devil hath deluded John Huss, therefore crown him with a paper of devils, and burn him, &c.

No, says Pharaoh, the Israelites are being lazy, so that's why they talk about sacrificing. David has risen up in a plot against Saul, so we should persecute him. Naboth has spoken against God and the king, so we should stone him. Christ is misleading the people, blaspheming God, and betraying Caesar, so we should execute him. Christians are divisive, troublesome, and heretical, so we should persecute them. The devil has deceived John Huss, so let's crown him with a paper of devils and burn him, etc.

Peace. One thing I see apparently in the Lord’s overruling the pen of this worthy answerer, viz., a secret whispering from heaven to him, that although his soul aim at Christ, and hath wrought much for Christ in many sincere intentions, and God’s merciful and patient acceptance, yet he hath never left the tents of such who think they do God good service in killing the Lord Jesus in his servants. And yet they say, if we had been in the days of our fathers, in queen Mary’s days, &c., we would never have consented to such persecution. And therefore, when they persecute Christ Jesus in his truths or servants, they say, “Do not say you are persecuted for the word, for Christ’s sake: for we hold it not lawful to persecute Jesus Christ.”

Peace. One thing I clearly notice in the Lord guiding this respected responder is a subtle message from heaven to him. Although his heart seeks Christ and he has done a lot for Him with sincere intentions and God’s merciful and patient acceptance, he has never left the company of those who believe they are serving God by persecuting the Lord Jesus through His followers. Yet they claim, if we had lived during the time of our forefathers, in Queen Mary’s era, etc., we would never have allowed such persecution. So, when they persecute Christ Jesus in His truths or His servants, they say, “Don’t claim you’re being persecuted for the word or for Christ’s sake, because we don’t consider it right to persecute Jesus Christ.”

Let me also add a second: So far as he hath been a guide, by preaching for persecution, I say, wherein he hath been a guide and leader, by misinterpreting and applying the writings of truth, so far, I say, his own[56] mouth and hands shall judge (I hope not his person, but) his actions; for the Lord Jesus hath suffered by him, Acts ix. 5. And if the Lord Jesus himself were present, Himself should suffer that in his own person, which his servants witnessing his truth do suffer for his sake.

Let me add one more thing: As far as he has been a guide by promoting persecution, I say that in the ways he has guided and led by misinterpreting and misapplying the writings of truth, then his own[56] mouth and hands will judge him (I hope not his person, but) his actions; because the Lord Jesus has suffered because of him, Acts ix. 5. And if the Lord Jesus himself were here, He would personally endure what his servants, who are witnessing his truth, suffer for his sake.


CHAP. XII.

Peace. Their second conclusion is this: “It is not lawful to persecute an erroneous and blind conscience, even in fundamental and weighty points, till after admonition once or twice, Tit. iii. 11, and then such consciences may be persecuted; because the word of God is so clear in fundamental and weighty points, that such a person cannot but sin against his conscience, and so being condemned of himself, that is, of his conscience, he may be persecuted for sinning against his own conscience.”[101]

Peace. Their second conclusion is this: “It’s not right to persecute someone for having a mistaken and misguided conscience, even on important issues, until after giving them a warning once or twice, Tit. iii. 11, and then such consciences may be pursued; because the word of God is so clear on fundamental and significant matters that a person can’t help but sin against their conscience, and so being condemned by themselves, that is, by their own conscience, they can be persecuted for going against their own conscience.”[101]

Truth. I answer, In that great battle between the Lord Jesus and the devil, it is observable that Satan takes up the weapons of scripture, and such scripture which in show and colour was excellent for his purpose; but in this third of Titus, as Solomon speaks of the birds of heaven, Prov. i.[57] [17,] a man may evidently see the snare: and I know the time is coming wherein it shall be said, Surely in vain the net is laid in the sight of the saints (heavenly birds).

Truth. I respond, In that epic battle between Lord Jesus and the devil, it's noticeable that Satan uses the tools of scripture, specifically those verses that seem perfect for his agenda; but in this third of Titus, as Solomon mentions the birds of the sky, Prov. i.[57][17,] one can clearly see the trap: and I know the time is approaching when it will be said, Surely in vain the net is laid in the sight of the saints (heavenly birds).

So palpably gross and thick is the mist and fog which Satan hath raised about this scripture, that he that can but see men as trees in matters of God’s worship, may easily discern what a wonderful deep sleep God’s people are fallen into concerning the visible kingdom of Christ; insomuch that this third of Titus, which through fearful profanations hath so many hundred years been the pretended bulwark and defence of all the bloody wolves, dens of lions, and mountains of leopards, hunting and devouring the witnesses of Jesus, should now be the refuge and defence of (as I hope) the lambs and little ones of Jesus: yet, in this point, so preaching and practising so unlike to themselves, to the Lord Jesus, and lamentably too like to His and their persecutors.

The mist and fog that Satan has raised around this scripture are so thick and heavy that anyone who can only see people as trees in matters of God’s worship can easily recognize how deeply asleep God’s people have fallen regarding the visible kingdom of Christ. This part of Titus, which for so many hundreds of years has been wrongfully claimed as a stronghold and defense against all the brutal wolves, dens of lions, and mountains of leopards that hunt and devour the witnesses of Jesus, should now be a refuge and defense for, as I hope, the lambs and little ones of Jesus. Yet, in this matter, the preaching and practices are so unlike themselves, unlike the Lord Jesus, and sadly all too similar to His and their persecutors.


CHAP. XIII.

Peace. Bright Truth, since this place of Titus is such a pretended bulwark for persecuting of heretics, and under that pretence of persecuting all thy followers, I beseech you by the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, scatter these mists, and unfold these particulars out of the text:—

Peace. Bright Truth, since this place of Titus is such a fake defense for persecuting heretics, and under that guise of going after all your followers, I ask you by the bright light of the Sun of Righteousness, clear away these mists and reveal these details from the text:—

First. What this man is that is an heretic.

First. Who is this man that is a heretic?

Secondly. How this heretic is condemned of himself.

Secondly. How this heretic condemns himself.

Thirdly. What is this first and second admonition, and by whom it is supposed to be given.

Thirdly. What are the first and second warnings, and who is believed to give them?

Fourthly. What is this rejecting of Him, and by whom it is supposed this rejection was to be made.

Fourthly. What does it mean to reject Him, and who is believed to be making this rejection?

[58]

[58]

What is meant by heretic in Titus.

Truth. First, what is this heretic? I find him commonly defined to be such an one as is obstinate in fundamentals, and so also I conceive the answerer seems to resent him, saying, that the apostle renders this reason why after once and twice admonition he ought to be persecuted; because in fundamental and principal points of doctrine and worship, the word of God is so clear, that the heretic cannot but be convinced in his own conscience.

Truth. First, who is this heretic? I usually see him defined as someone who is stubborn about fundamental beliefs, and I think the person responding feels the same way, saying that the apostle provides the reason why, after one or two warnings, he should be persecuted; because in fundamental and key aspects of doctrine and worship, the word of God is so clear that the heretic can't help but be convinced in his own conscience.

But of this reason, I find not one tittle mentioned in this scripture. For although he saith such an one is condemned of himself, yet he saith not, nor will it follow, that fundamentals are so clear, that after first and second admonition, a person that submits not to them is condemned of himself, any more than in lesser points. This eleventh verse hath reference to the former verses. Titus, an evangelist, a preacher of glad news, abiding here with the church of Christ at Crete, is required by Paul to avoid, to reject, and to teach the church to reject, genealogies, disputes, and unprofitable questions about the law. Such a like charge it is as he gave to Timothy, left also an evangelist at Ephesus, 1 Tim. i. 4.

But for this reason, I don’t find a single mention of it in this scripture. Although it says that someone is condemned by their own actions, it doesn’t imply that the fundamentals are so clear that after one or two warnings, a person who doesn’t accept them is automatically condemned, just like in less significant matters. This eleventh verse refers back to the previous verses. Titus, an evangelist and a preacher of the good news, who is with the church of Christ in Crete, is instructed by Paul to avoid and to teach the church to reject genealogies, arguments, and useless questions about the law. This is similar to the charge he gave to Timothy, who was also an evangelist in Ephesus, 1 Tim. i. 4.

If it should be objected, what is to be done to such contentious, vain strivers about genealogies and questions unprofitable?—The apostle seems plainly to answer, Let him be once and twice admonished.

If someone objects, what should be done about those argumentative, self-important individuals concerning family trees and pointless questions?—The apostle clearly suggests that they should be warned once and then again.

Obj. Yea, but what if once and twice admonition prevail not?

Obj. Yeah, but what if once and twice warnings don't work?

The apostle seems to answer, αἱρετικὸν ἄνθρωπον; and that is, the man that is wilfully obstinate after such once and twice admonition, reject him.

The apostle seems to respond, "a divisive person"; that is, if someone is deliberately stubborn after being warned once or twice, avoid that person.

With this scripture agrees that of 1 Tim. vi. 4, 5, where Timothy is commanded to withdraw himself from such who dote about questions and strifes of words.

With this scripture aligns the one from 1 Timothy 6:4-5, where Timothy is instructed to distance himself from those who obsess over debates and arguments about words.

All which are points of a lower and inferior nature, not[59] properly falling within the terms or notions of those (στοιχεῖα) first principles and (θεμελίους) foundations of the Christian profession, to wit, repentance from dead works, faith towards God, the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, the resurrection, and eternal judgment, Heb. vi. 2, &c.

All of these are aspects that are lower and less significant, not properly related to the concepts of those first principles and foundations of the Christian faith, such as repentance from dead works, faith in God, the doctrine of baptisms, laying on of hands, resurrection, and eternal judgment, Hebrews 6:2, etc.

Concerning these fundamentals (although nothing is so little in the Christian worship, but may be referred to one of these six, yet) doth not Paul to Timothy or Titus speak in those places by me alleged, or of any of these, as may evidently appear by the context and scope.

Regarding these basics (even though nothing in Christian worship is so minor that it can't be linked to one of these six), Paul doesn't address Timothy or Titus in the parts I mentioned, or any of these, as the context and intent clearly show.

The beloved spouse of Christ is no receptacle for any filthy person, obstinate in any filthiness against the purity of the Lord Jesus, who hath commanded his people to purge out the old leaven, not only greater portions, but a little leaven which will leaven the whole lump; and therefore this heretic, or obstinate person in these vain and unprofitable questions, was to be rejected, as well as if his obstinacy had been in greater matters.

The beloved spouse of Christ is not a place for anyone filthy, stubborn in their sin against the purity of the Lord Jesus, who has instructed His people to remove the old leaven— not just large amounts, but even a little leaven that will affect the whole batch. Therefore, this heretic or stubborn person caught up in these empty and useless questions should be rejected, just as if their stubbornness had been in more serious matters.

Again, if there were a door or window left open to vain and unprofitable questions, and sins of smaller nature, how apt are persons to cover [them] with a silken covering, and to say, Why, I am no heretic in fundamentals, spare me in this or that little one, this or that opinion or practice, these are of an inferior, circumstantial nature, &c.

Again, if there was an open door or window to pointless and unproductive questions, and minor sins, how likely are people to cover them up with a pretty facade and say, "Well, I’m not a heretic in the essentials, so let me be on this or that minor issue, this or that opinion or practice; these are of lesser, situational importance," etc.

The word heretic generally mistaken.

So the coherence with the former verses, and the scope of the Spirit of God in this and other like scriptures being carefully observed, this Greek word heretic is no more in true English, and in truth, than an obstinate and wilful person in the church of Crete, striving and contending about those unprofitable questions and genealogies, &c.; and [it] is not such a monster intended in this place, as most interpreters run upon, to wit, one obstinate in fundamentals, and, as the answerer makes the apostle to write,[60] in such fundamentals and principal points, wherein the word of God is so clear that a man cannot but be convinced in conscience, and therefore is not persecuted for matter of conscience, but for sinning against his conscience.

So, when you look at how this connects with the earlier verses and the purpose of the Spirit of God in this and similar scriptures, it's clear that the Greek word heretic really just refers to a stubborn and willful person in the church of Crete, who is arguing and debating pointless questions and genealogies, etc.; and it's not referring to the kind of extreme person as most interpreters suggest, meaning someone who's stubborn about essential beliefs. As the responder suggests the apostle writes,[60] about those essential and main points where God's word is so clear that a person cannot help but feel convinced in their conscience, and therefore they aren't being persecuted for sincere beliefs, but for acting against their conscience.


CHAP. XIV.

Peace. Now, in the second place, what is this self-condemnation?

Peace. Now, secondly, what does this self-condemnation mean?

Truth. The apostle seemeth to make this a ground of the rejecting of such a person—because he is subverted and sinneth, being condemned of himself. It will appear upon due search, that this self-condemning is not here intended to be in heretics (as men say) in fundamentals only; but, as it is meant here, in men obstinate in the lesser questions, &c.

Truth. The apostle seems to make this a reason for rejecting such a person—because he is confused and sins, being condemned by his own thoughts. Upon closer examination, it will become clear that this self-condemnation is not only aimed at heretics (as people claim) regarding fundamental beliefs; rather, it also applies to those who are stubborn about lesser issues, etc.

First, he is subverted, or turned crooked, ἐξέστραπται, a word opposite to straightness, or rightness. So that the scope is, as I conceive—upon true and faithful admonition once or twice, the pride of heart, or heat of wrath, draws a veil over the eyes and heart, so that the soul is turned off or loosed from the checks of truth.

First, he is twisted or turned crooked, a word opposite to straightness or rightness. So, the idea is, as I understand it—after a true and honest warning once or twice, prideful feelings or anger blind the eyes and heart, causing the soul to drift away from the standards of truth.

Secondly, he sinneth, ἁμαρτάνει; that is, being subverted, or turned aside, he sinneth, or wanders from the path of truth, and is condemned by himself, αὐτοκάτακριτος; that is, by the secret checks and whisperings of his own conscience, which will take God’s part against a man’s self, in smiting, accusing, &c.

Secondly, he sins, ἁμαρτάνει; that is, by being led astray or diverted, he sins, or strays from the path of truth, and condemns himself, αὐτοκάτακριτος; that is, through the silent reprimands and nudges of his own conscience, which will side with God against a person, in rebuking, accusing, etc.

Checks of conscience.

Which checks of conscience we find even in God’s own dear people, as is most admirably opened in the fifth of Canticles, in those sad, drowsy, and unkind passages of the spouse, in her answer to the knocks and calls of the[61] Lord Jesus; which God’s people, in all their awakenings, acknowledge how slightly they have listened to the checks of their own consciences. This the answerer pleaseth to call sinning against his conscience, for which he may lawfully be persecuted: to wit, for sinning against his conscience.

Which checks of conscience we find even in God’s own dear people, as is most admirably opened in the fifth of Canticles, in those sad, sleepy, and unkind passages of the spouse, in her response to the knocks and calls of the[61] Lord Jesus; which God’s people, in all their awakenings, acknowledge how little they have listened to the checks of their own consciences. This the answerer prefers to call sinning against his conscience, for which he may lawfully be persecuted: specifically, for sinning against his conscience.

Which conclusion—though painted over with the vermilion of mistaken scripture, and that old dream of Jew and Gentile that the crown of Jesus will consist of outward material gold, and his sword be made of iron or steel, executing judgment in his church and kingdom by corporal punishment—I hope, by the assistance of the Lord Jesus, to manifest it to be the overturning and rooting up the very foundations and roots of all true Christianity, and absolutely denying the Lord Jesus, the great anointed, to be yet come in the flesh.

Which conclusion—though covered with the false verses of misguided scripture, and that old fantasy of Jews and Gentiles believing that Jesus's crown will be made of shiny gold, and his sword will be iron or steel, enforcing judgment in his church and kingdom through physical punishment—I hope, with the help of the Lord Jesus, to show that it overturns and uproots the very foundations of true Christianity, completely denying that the Lord Jesus, the great anointed one, has yet come in the flesh.


CHAP. XV.

This will appear, if we examine the two last queries of this place of Titus; to wit,

This will become clear if we look at the last two questions in this section of Titus; namely,

First. What this admonition is?

First. What is this warning?

Secondly. What is the rejection here intended? Reject him.

Secondly. What kind of rejection is this meant to convey? Reject him.

First, then, Titus, unto whom this epistle and these directions were written, and in him to all that succeed him in the like work of the gospel to the world’s end, was no minister of the civil state, armed with the majesty and terror of a material sword, who might for offences against the civil state inflict punishments upon the bodies of men by imprisonments, whippings, fines, banishment, death. Titus was a minister of the gospel, or glad tidings, armed[62] only with the spiritual sword of the word of God, and [with] such spiritual weapons as (yet) through God were mighty to the casting down of strongholds, yea, every high thought of the highest head and heart in the world, 2 Cor. x. 4.

First of all, Titus, to whom this letter and these instructions were addressed, and to all who follow him in spreading the gospel until the end of time, was not a government minister wielding the power and fear of a physical sword, who could punish people for offenses against the state with imprisonment, beatings, fines, exile, or death. Titus was a minister of the gospel, or good news, equipped only with the spiritual sword of the word of God and with such spiritual tools that, through God, were powerful enough to tear down strongholds, even every lofty thought of the highest mind and heart in the world, 2 Cor. x. 4.

What is the first and second admonition. What the rejecting of the heretic was. Corporal killing in the law, typing out spiritual killing, by excommunication, in the gospel.

Therefore, these first and second admonitions were not civil or corporal punishments on men’s persons or purses, which courts of men may lawfully inflict upon malefactors; but they were the reprehensions, convictions, exhortations, and persuasions of the word of the eternal God, charged home to the conscience in the name and presence of the Lord Jesus, in the midst of the church. Which being despised and not hearkened to, in the last place follows rejection; which is not a cutting off by heading, hanging, burning, &c., or an expelling of the country and coasts; neither [of] which (no, nor any lesser civil punishment) Titus, nor the church at Crete, had any power to exercise. But it was that dreadful cutting off from that visible head and body, Christ Jesus and his church; that purging out of the old leaven from the lump of the saints; the putting away of the evil and wicked person from the holy land and commonwealth of God’s Israel, 1 Cor. v. [6, 7.][102] Where it is observable, that the same word used by Moses for putting a malefactor to death, in typical Israel, by sword, stoning, &c., Deut. xiii. 5, is here used by Paul for the spiritual killing, or cutting off by excommunication, 1 Cor. v. 13, Put away that evil person, &c.

Therefore, these first and second warnings were not civil or physical punishments on people or their belongings, which courts can rightfully impose on wrongdoers; instead, they were the criticisms, convictions, encouragements, and persuasions of the word of the eternal God, aimed directly at the conscience in the name and presence of the Lord Jesus, in the midst of the church. If these are ignored and not listened to, the final outcome is rejection; which is not a cutting off by beheading, hanging, burning, etc., or an expulsion from the country and its coasts; neither of which (nor any lesser civil punishment) did Titus, nor the church in Crete, have any power to carry out. Rather, it was that terrifying separation from the visible head and body, Christ Jesus and his church; that cleansing of the old leaven from the group of the saints; the removal of the evil and wicked person from the holy land and community of God’s Israel, 1 Cor. v. [6, 7.][102] Here it is noteworthy that the same word used by Moses for executing a wrongdoer in typical Israel, by sword, stoning, etc., Deut. xiii. 5, is here used by Paul for the spiritual death, or removal through excommunication, 1 Cor. v. 13, Put away that evil person, etc.

[63]

[63]

Now, I desire the answerer, and any, in the holy awe and fear of God, to consider, that—

Now, I want the responder, and anyone else, to think about this with a deep respect and fear of God, that—

From whom the first and second admonition was to proceed, from them also was the rejecting or casting out to proceed, as before. But not from the civil magistrate, to whom Paul writes not this epistle, and who also is not bound once and twice to admonish, but may speedily punish, as he sees cause, the persons or purses of delinquents against his civil state; but from Titus, the minister or angel of the church, and from the church with him, were these first and second admonitions to proceed.

The first and second warnings were to come from the same people who would decide on the rejection or removal, as mentioned before. However, this wasn't the role of the civil authority, to whom Paul doesn't address this letter, and who isn't obligated to give multiple warnings. Instead, they can quickly impose punishment on individuals or their property who violate civil laws. The first and second warnings were meant to come from Titus, the leader of the church, and the church alongside him.

And, therefore, at last also, this rejecting: which can be no other but a casting out, or excommunicating of him from their church society.

And so, in the end, this rejection can only mean kicking him out or excommunicating him from their church community.

Indeed, this rejecting is no other than that avoiding which Paul writes of to the church of Christ at Rome, Rom. xvi. 17; which avoiding, however wofully perverted by some to prove persecution, belonged to the governors of Christ’s church and kingdom in Rome, and not to the Roman emperor, for him to rid and avoid the world of them by bloody and cruel persecution.

Indeed, this rejection is nothing other than the avoidance that Paul wrote about to the church of Christ in Rome, Rom. xvi. 17; which avoidance, however tragically distorted by some to justify persecution, was meant for the leaders of Christ’s church and kingdom in Rome, and not for the Roman emperor, to cleanse the world of them through bloody and ruthless persecution.


CHAP. XVI.

The third conclusion discussed.

Peace. The third conclusion is—in points of lesser moment there ought to be a toleration.

Peace. The third conclusion is—in less important matters, there should be tolerance.

Satan’s policy.

Which though I acknowledge to be the truth of God, yet three things are very observable in the manner of laying it down: for Satan useth excellent arrows to bad marks, and sometimes beyond the intent, and hidden from the eye of the archer.

Which I acknowledge to be the truth of God, yet three things stand out in how it's presented: Satan uses sharp arrows for poor targets, and sometimes goes beyond the intended mark, hidden from the archer's view.

The answerer granteth a toleration.

First, saith he, such a person is to be tolerated till God may be pleased to reveal his truth to him.

First, he says, that person should be tolerated until God decides to reveal his truth to him.

[64]

[64]

Patience to be used toward the opposite.

Truth. This is well observed by you: for indeed this is the very ground why the apostle calls for meekness and gentleness toward all men, and toward such as oppose themselves, 2 Tim. ii. [25]; because there is a peradventure, or it may be; “It may be, God may give them repentance.” That God that hath shown mercy to one, may show mercy to another. It may be, that eye-salve that anointed one man’s eye who was blind and opposite, may another as blind and opposite. He that hath given repentance to the husband, may give it to his wife, &c.

Truth. You're absolutely right: this is exactly why the apostle calls for kindness and gentleness towards everyone, including those who oppose us, 2 Tim. ii. [25]; because there’s a possibility, or it might be; “It may be that God may give them repentance.” The same God who has shown mercy to one person can show mercy to another. It might be that the eye-salve that healed one man who was blind and oppositional can heal another who is just as blind and resistant. He who has granted repentance to the husband may also grant it to his wife, etc.

The carriage of a soul, sensible of mercy, toward other sinners in their blindness and opposition.

Hence the soul that is lively and sensible of mercy received to itself in former blindness, opposition, and enmity against God, cannot but be patient and gentle toward the Jews, who yet deny the Lord Jesus to be come, and justify their forefathers in murdering of him: toward the Turks, who acknowledge Christ a great prophet, yet less than Mahomet: yea, to all the several sorts of anti-christians, who set up many a false Christ instead of him: and, lastly, to the pagans, and wildest sorts of the sons of men, who have not yet heard of the Father, nor the Son: and to all these sorts, Jews, Turks, anti-christians, pagans, when they oppose the light presented to them, in the sense of its own former opposition, and that God peradventure may at last give repentance. I add, such a soul will not only be patient, but earnestly and constantly pray for all sorts of men, that out of them God’s elect may be called to the fellowship of Christ Jesus; and, lastly, not only pray, but endeavour, to its utmost ability, their participation of the same grace and mercy.[103]

Therefore, a soul that is vibrant and aware of mercy, having once experienced blindness, opposition, and hostility toward God, cannot help but be patient and gentle toward the Jews, who still deny that the Lord Jesus has come, and justify their ancestors for murdering Him; toward the Turks, who recognize Christ as a great prophet, but less than Muhammad; yes, toward all the different kinds of anti-Christians, who promote many false Christs in place of Him; and finally, toward the pagans and the wildest types of humanity, who have not yet heard about the Father or the Son. To all these groups—Jews, Turks, anti-Christians, pagans—when they resist the light presented to them, a sense of their own past opposition remains. Moreover, it is possible that God may eventually grant them repentance. I add that such a soul will not only be patient but will also earnestly and consistently pray for all kinds of people, that from among them, God’s elect may be called to fellowship with Christ Jesus; and finally, not only pray but strive, to the best of its ability, for their participation in the same grace and mercy.[103]

[65]

[65]

That great rock upon which so many gallant ships miscarry, viz., that such persons, false prophets, heretics, &c., were to be put to death in Israel, I shall, with God’s assistance, remove. As also that fine silken covering of the image, viz., that such persons ought to be put to death, or banished, to prevent the infecting and seducing of others, I shall, with God’s assistance, in the following discourse pluck off.

That big issue that has caused so many brave ships to fail, specifically that false prophets, heretics, etc., should be put to death in Israel, I will, with God’s help, address. Also, that smooth exterior covering of the belief that these people should be killed or exiled to stop them from seducing or corrupting others, I will, with God’s help, strip away in the following discussion.

The answerer confounds the churches in Philippi and Rome, with the cities Philippi and Rome.

Secondly, I observe from the scriptures he quoteth for this toleration, Phil. iii. [17], and Rom. xiv. [1-4], how closely, yet I hope unadvisedly, he makes the churches of Christ at Philippi and Rome all one with the cities Philippi and Rome, in which the churches were, and to whom only Paul wrote. As if what these churches in Philippi and Rome must tolerate amongst themselves, that the cities Philippi and Rome must tolerate in their citizens: and what these churches must not tolerate, that these cities, Philippi and Rome, must not tolerate within the compass of the city, state, and jurisdiction.

Secondly, I see from the scriptures he cites for this tolerance, Philippians 3:17 and Romans 14:1-4, how closely, though I hope unintentionally, he connects the churches of Christ in Philippi and Rome with the cities of Philippi and Rome themselves, to whom Paul specifically wrote. It’s as if what these churches in Philippi and Rome must tolerate among themselves means the cities of Philippi and Rome must tolerate in their citizens; and what these churches can’t tolerate, the cities of Philippi and Rome must also not tolerate within their city, state, and jurisdiction.

Truth. Upon that ground, by undeniable consequence, these cities, Philippi and Rome, were bound not to tolerate themselves, that is, the cities and citizens of Philippi and Rome, in their own civil life and being; but must kill or expel themselves from their own cities, as being idolatrous worshippers of other gods than the true God in Jesus Christ.

Truth. Based on that fact, it follows that these cities, Philippi and Rome, could not accept themselves, meaning the cities and citizens of Philippi and Rome in their own social lives; they had to eliminate or banish themselves from their own cities for being idolatrous worshippers of gods other than the true God in Jesus Christ.

Difference between the church and the world.

But as the lily is amongst the thorns, so is Christ’s love among the daughters; and as the apple-tree among the trees of the forest, so is her beloved among the sons;[66] so great a difference is there between the church in a city or country, and the civil state, city, or country in which it is.

But just as the lily stands out among the thorns, so is Christ’s love among the daughters; and just like the apple tree stands out among the trees in the forest, so is her beloved among the sons; [66] there is such a great difference between the church in a city or country and the civil state, city, or country where it exists.

No less then (as David in another case, Ps. ciii. [11], as far as the heavens are from the earth) are they that are truly Christ’s (that is, anointed truly with the Spirit of Christ) [different] from many thousands who love not the Lord Jesus Christ, and yet are and must be permitted in the world, or civil state, although they [i. e., the world, &c.] have no right to enter into the gates of Jerusalem, the church of God.

No less than (as David said in another case, Ps. 103:11, as far as the heavens are from the earth) are those who are truly Christ's (meaning, genuinely anointed with the Spirit of Christ) [different] from many thousands who do not love the Lord Jesus Christ, and yet are allowed to exist in the world or in civil society, even though they [i.e., the world, &c.] have no right to enter the gates of Jerusalem, the church of God.

The church and civil state confusedly made all one.

And this is the more carefully to be minded, because whenever a toleration of others’ religion and conscience is pleaded for, such as are (I hope in truth) zealous for God, readily produce plenty of scriptures written to the church, both before and since Christ’s coming, all commanding and pressing the putting forth of the unclean, the cutting off the obstinate, the purging out the leaven, rejecting of heretics. As if because briars, thorns, and thistles may not be in the garden of the church, therefore they must all be plucked up out of the wilderness. Whereas he that is a briar, that is, a Jew, a Turk, a pagan, an anti-christian, to-day, may be, when the word of the Lord runs freely, a member of Jesus Christ to-morrow, cut out of the wild olive and planted into the true.

And this is something to pay close attention to, because whenever people argue for tolerating others' beliefs and conscience, those who are (I hope truly) passionate about God quickly point to a lot of scriptures addressed to the church, both before and after Christ’s arrival, which command and insist on casting out the unclean, cutting off the stubborn, removing the leaven, and rejecting heretics. It's as if they think that just because briars, thorns, and thistles shouldn't be in the church garden, all of them must be pulled out of the wilderness. However, someone who is a briar today—like a Jew, a Turk, a pagan, or an anti-Christian—might, when the word of the Lord spreads freely, become a member of Jesus Christ tomorrow, being cut from the wild olive and grafted into the true one.

Persecutors have forgotten the blessedness promised to the merciful, Matt. v. [7.]

Peace. Thirdly, from this toleration of persons but holding lesser errors, I observe the unmercifulness of such doctrines and hearts, as if they had forgotten the blessedness; Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy, Matt. v. [7.] He that is slightly and but a little hurt, shall be suffered, and means vouchsafed for his cure. But the deep wounded sinners, and leprous, ulcerous, and those of bloody issues twelve years together, and those which have been bowed down thirty-eight years of their[67] life, they must not be suffered, until peradventure God may give them repentance. But either it is not lawful for a godly magistrate to rule and govern such a people, as some have said, or else if they be under government, and reform not to the state religion after the first and second admonition, the civil magistrate is bound to persecute, &c.

Peace. Thirdly, from this tolerance of people who hold minor errors, I notice the lack of compassion in such beliefs and hearts, as if they have forgotten the true blessing; Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy, Matt. v. [7.] If someone is only slightly hurt, they will be supported, and efforts will be made to help them heal. But the deeply wounded sinners, those with leprosy, ulcers, and those suffering from bleeding issues for twelve years, and those who have been disabled for thirty-eight years of their[67] lives, must not be accepted until, perhaps, God grants them repentance. Either it is not right for a godly leader to govern such a people, as some have claimed, or if they are under governance and do not conform to the state religion after the first and second warnings, the civil leader is obligated to punish them, etc.

Truth. Such persons have need, as Paul to the Romans, chap. xii. 1, to be besought by the mercy of God to put on bowels of mercy toward such as have neither wronged them in body nor goods, and therefore justly should not be punished in their goods or persons.

Truth. These people need, like Paul addressed the Romans, in chapter xii. 1, to be urged by God’s mercy to show compassion toward those who have not harmed them in body or property, and thus should not be punished in their belongings or personal well-being.


CHAP. XVII.

Peace. I shall now trouble you, dear Truth, but with one conclusion more, which is this, viz., that if a man hold forth error with a boisterous and arrogant spirit, to the disturbance of the civil peace, he ought to be punished, &c.

Peace. I'm going to bother you, dear Truth, with one more conclusion: if a person promotes falsehoods with a loud and arrogant attitude, disrupting the peace in society, they should face consequences, etc.

Truth. To this I have spoken to, confessing that if any man commit aught of those things which Paul was accused of, Acts xxv. 11, he ought not to be spared, yea, he ought not, as Paul saith, in such cases to refuse to die.

Truth. I have addressed this, admitting that if anyone does any of the things Paul was accused of, as stated in Acts 25:11, they should not be spared; in fact, as Paul says, in such cases, they should not refuse to die.

What persons are guilty of breach of civil peace.

But if the matter be of another nature, a spiritual and divine nature, I have written before in many cases, and might in many more, that the worship which a state professeth may be contradicted and preached against, and yet no breach of civil peace. And if a breach follow, it is not made by such doctrines, but by the boisterous and violent opposers of them.

But if the issue is of a different kind, a spiritual and divine kind, I've mentioned before in various instances, and could in many more, that the worship a state claims can be challenged and criticized, and still there won't be any disruption of civil peace. And if a disruption does occur, it's not due to those doctrines, but rather from the loud and aggressive opponents of them.

The most peaceable wrongfully accused of peace-breaking.

Such persons only break the city’s or kingdom’s peace, who cry out for prison and swords against such who cross[68] their judgment or practice in religion. For as Joseph’s mistress accused Joseph of uncleanness, and calls out for civil violence against him, when Joseph was chaste and herself guilty, so, commonly, the meek and peaceable of the earth are traduced as rebels, factious, peace-breakers, although they deal not with the state or state matters, but matters of divine and spiritual nature, when their traducers are the only unpeaceable, and guilty of breach of civil peace.[104]

Such people only disturb the peace of the city or kingdom when they demand imprisonment and violence against those who challenge their beliefs or practices in religion. Just as Joseph's mistress falsely accused him of being immoral and called for violence against him while he remained innocent and she was guilty, the kind and peaceful people of the earth are often misrepresented as rebels and troublemakers. They aren’t involved in political affairs but are focused on divine and spiritual matters, while it is their accusers who are truly the ones causing unrest and breaking the peace.

Peace. We are now come to the second part of the answer, which is a particular examination of such grounds as are brought against such persecution.

Peace. We have now reached the second part of the answer, which involves a specific analysis of the reasons put forward against such persecution.

The first sort of grounds are from the scriptures.

The first type of evidence comes from the scriptures.


CHAP. XVIII.

The examination of what is meant by the tares and the command of the Lord Jesus to let them alone.

First, Matt. xiii. 30, 38, “Because Christ commandeth to let alone the tares to grow up together with the wheat, until the harvest.”

First, Matt. xiii. 30, 38, “Because Christ commands us to let the weeds grow up together with the wheat until the harvest.”

Unto which he answereth: “That tares are not briars and thorns, but partly hypocrites, like unto the godly, but indeed carnal, as the tares are like to wheat, but are not wheat; or partly such corrupt doctrines or practices as are indeed unsound, but yet such as come very near the truth (as tares do to the wheat), and so near, that good men may be taken with them; and so the persons in whom they grow cannot be rooted out but good wheat will be rooted out with them. In such a case,” saith he,[69] “Christ calleth for peaceable toleration, and not for penal prosecution, according to the third conclusion.”

To which he replies: “That tares are not briars and thorns, but partly hypocrites, similar to the godly, yet truly carnal, just as tares resemble wheat, but are not wheat; or partly corrupt doctrines or practices that are indeed unsound, but very close to the truth (like tares to wheat), so close that good people may be deceived by them; and thus the individuals in whom they grow cannot be removed without also uprooting the good wheat along with them. In such a situation,” he says,[69] “Christ calls for peaceful toleration, not for punishment, in line with the third conclusion.”

The answerer’s fallacious exposition, that tares signify either persons, doctrines, or practices.

Truth. The substance of this answer I conceive to be, first, negative; that by tares are not meant persons of another religion and worship, that is, saith he, “they are not briars and thorns.”

Truth. I believe that the essence of this answer is, first, negative; the tares do not refer to people of a different religion or worship, meaning, as he says, “they are not briars and thorns.”

Secondly, affirmative; by tares are meant either persons or doctrines, or practices; persons, as hypocrites, like the godly; doctrines or practices corrupt, yet like the truth.

Secondly, yes; by tares, we mean either people or beliefs or behaviors; people, like hypocrites, who resemble the faithful; beliefs or behaviors that are corrupt but appear similar to the truth.

For answer hereunto, I confess that not only those worthy witnesses, whose memories are sweet with all that fear God, Calvin, Beza, &c., but of later times many conjoin with this worthy answerer, to satisfy themselves and others with such an interpretation.

For this answer, I admit that not only those reputable witnesses, whose memories are cherished by all who fear God, like Calvin, Beza, etc., but also many more recent individuals agree with this respected respondent to clarify their understanding and that of others with such an interpretation.

The answerer barely affirming a most strange interpretation.

But, alas! how dark is the soul left that desires to walk with God in holy fear and trembling, when in such a weighty and mighty point as this is, that in matters of conscience concerneth the spilling of the blood of thousands, and the civil peace of the world in the taking up arms to suppress all false religions!—when, I say, no evidence, or demonstration of the Spirit, is brought to prove such an interpretation, nor arguments from the place itself or the scriptures of truth to confirm it; but a bare affirmation that these tares must signify persons, or doctrines and practices.

But, sadly! how dark is the soul that wants to walk with God in holy fear and trembling when it comes to such a serious and significant issue like this, which concerns the spilling of the blood of thousands and the civil peace of the world in taking up arms to suppress all false religions!—when, I say, no evidence or demonstration of the Spirit is provided to support such an interpretation, nor any arguments from the text itself or the scriptures of truth to back it up; just a simple claim that these weeds must mean people, doctrines, or practices.

Satan’s subtlety about the opening of scripture.

I will not imagine any deceitful purpose in the answerer’s thoughts in the proposal of these three—persons, doctrines, or practices; yet dare I confidently avouch, that the old serpent hath deceived his precious soul, and by tongue and pen would deceive the souls of others by such a method of dividing the word of truth. A threefold cord, and so a threefold snare, is strong; and too like it is[70] that one of the three, either persons, doctrines, or practices, may catch some feet.[105]

I won’t assume any deceptive intent in the responder’s thoughts regarding the proposal of these three—people, beliefs, or actions; however, I can confidently say that the old serpent has misled his precious soul and would use words and writing to mislead others through this method of twisting the truth. A threefold cord—and therefore a threefold trap—is strong; it’s very likely that one of these three, whether people, beliefs, or actions, could ensnare some individuals. [70]


CHAP. XIX.

Peace. The place then being of such importance as concerning the truth of God, the blood of thousands, yea, the blood of saints, and of the Lord Jesus in them, I shall request your more diligent search, by the Lord’s holy assistance, into this scripture.

Peace. The place is of such significance regarding the truth of God, the blood of thousands, even the blood of saints, including the Lord Jesus in them, I ask for your more careful exploration, with the Lord’s holy help, into this scripture.

[Truth.] I shall make it evident, that by these tares in this parable are meant persons in respect of their religion and way of worship, open and visible professors, as bad as briars and thorns; not only suspected foxes, but as bad as those greedy wolves which Paul speaks of, Acts xx. [29], who with perverse and evil doctrines labour spiritually to devour the flock, and to draw away disciples after them, whose mouths must be stopped, and yet no carnal force and weapon to be used against them; but their mischief to be resisted with those mighty weapons of the holy armoury of the Lord Jesus, wherein there hangs a thousand shields, Cant. iv. [4.]

[Truth.] I want to make it clear that the tares in this parable refer to people regarding their religion and way of worship—those openly and visibly professing their faith, just as harmful as briars and thorns; not just suspected troublemakers, but as dangerous as the greedy wolves Paul talks about in Acts xx. [29], who, with twisted and harmful teachings, strive to spiritually devour the flock and lead disciples away from the truth. Their mouths must be silenced, but no physical force or weapons should be used against them; instead, their wrongdoing should be confronted with the powerful tools from the holy arsenal of the Lord Jesus, where a thousand shields are available, Cant. iv. [4.]

That the Lord Jesus intendeth not doctrines, or practices, by the tares in this parable, is clear; for,

That the Lord Jesus doesn't mean doctrines or practices by the tares in this parable is clear; for,

First, the Lord Jesus expressly interpreteth the good[71] seed to be persons, and those the children of the kingdom; and the tares also to signify men, and those the children of the wicked one, ver. 38.[106]

First, the Lord Jesus clearly explains that the good seed represents people, specifically the children of the kingdom; and the tares also represent men, specifically the children of the wicked one, ver. 38.

Toleration in Rom. xiv. considered. Toleration of Jewish ceremonies, for a time, upon some grounds in the Jewish church, proves not toleration of popish and anti-christian ceremonies in the Christian church, although in the state.

Secondly, such corrupt doctrines or practices are not to be tolerated now, as those Jewish observations, the Lord’s own ordinances, were for a while to be permitted, Rom. xiv. Nor so long as till the angels, the reapers, come to reap the harvest in the end of the world. For can we think, that because the tender consciences of the Jews were to be tendered in their differences of meats, that therefore persons must now be tolerated in the church (for I speak not of the civil state), and that to the world’s end, in superstitious forbearing and forbidding of flesh in popish Lents, and superstitious Fridays, &c.; and that because they were to be tendered in their observation of Jewish holidays, that therefore until the harvest, or world’s end, persons must now be tolerated (I mean in the church) in the observation of popish Christmas, Easter, Whitsuntide, and other superstitious popish festivals?

Secondly, we can't tolerate such corrupt beliefs or practices anymore, just as those Jewish customs that the Lord established were allowed for a time, as mentioned in Rom. xiv. Not until the angels, the reapers, come to gather the harvest at the end of the world. Can we seriously think that just because we needed to be considerate of the Jewish people's sensitive consciences regarding their dietary differences, that people must now be accepted in the church (I'm not referring to the civil state), and that this should continue until the end of time, allowing superstitious practices like the prohibition of meat during Catholic Lents and Fridays, etc.? And just because they needed to be respectful of their Jewish holidays, does that mean that until the harvest or the end of the world, we must now accept (again, I mean in the church) the observance of Catholic Christmas, Easter, Whitsun, and other superstitious Catholic festivals?

I willingly acknowledge, that if the members of a church of Christ shall upon some delusion of Satan kneel at the Lord’s supper, keep Christmas, or any other popish observation, great tenderness ought to be used in winning his soul from the error of his way; and yet I see not that persons so practising were fit to be received into the churches of Christ now, as the Jews, weak in the faith, that is, in the liberties of Christ, were to be received, Rom. xiv. 1.[72] And least of all (as before) that the toleration or permission of such ought to continue till doomsday, or the end of the world, as this parable urgeth the toleration: Let them alone until the harvest.

I acknowledge that if members of a church of Christ, under some deception from Satan, kneel at the Lord’s supper, celebrate Christmas, or engage in any other Catholic practice, great care should be taken to guide them away from their errors. However, I don’t believe that people who do these things should be accepted into the churches of Christ now, just as the Jews, who were weak in their faith, should have been accepted, as mentioned in Romans 14:1. And certainly, it’s not right (as I mentioned before) that the acceptance or allowance of such practices should continue indefinitely, as this parable suggests: Let them alone until the harvest.


CHAP. XX.

Again, hypocrites were not intended by the Lord Jesus in this famous parable.

Again, the Lord Jesus did not mean to refer to hypocrites in this famous parable.

Tares proved not to signify hypocrites.

First, the original word ζιζάνια, signifying all those weeds which spring up with the corn, as cockle, darnel, tares, &c., seems to imply such a kind of people as commonly and generally are known to be manifestly different from, and opposite to, the true worshippers of God, here called the children of the kingdom: as these weeds, tares, cockle, darnel, &c., are commonly and presently known by every husbandman to differ from the wheat, and to be opposite, and contrary, and hurtful unto it.[107]

First, the original word ζιζάνια, which refers to all those weeds that grow alongside the corn, like cockle, darnel, tares, etc., seems to suggest a type of people who are clearly different from and opposed to the true worshippers of God, referred to here as the children of the kingdom. Just as these weeds, tares, cockle, darnel, etc., are easily recognized by every farmer as different from the wheat and harmful to it. [107]

Now whereas it is pleaded that these tares are like the wheat, and so like that this consimilitude, or likeness, is made the ground of this interpretation, viz., that tares must needs signify hypocrites, or doctrines, or practices, who are like God’s children, truth, &c.:—

Now, it is argued that these tares are similar to wheat, and that this resemblance is the basis for this interpretation, namely, that tares must represent hypocrites or beliefs or actions that are like God's children, truth, etc.:—

I answer, first, the parable holds forth no such thing, that the likeness of the tares should deceive the servants to cause them to suppose for a time that they were good wheat; but that as soon as ever the tares appeared, ver.[73] 26, the servants came to the householder about them, ver. 27. The scripture holds forth no such time wherein they doubted or suspected what they were.

I respond by saying that the parable doesn’t suggest that the appearance of the tares could fool the servants into thinking they were good wheat. Instead, as soon as the tares showed up, verse [73] 26, the servants went to the householder about them, verse 27. The scripture doesn’t indicate a time when they doubted or questioned what the tares were.

Peace. It may be said they did not appear to be tares until the corn was in the blade, and put forth its fruit.

Peace. It can be said they didn’t seem like weeds until the corn was sprouting and showing its fruit.

The false and counterfeit Christians appear as soon as the true and faithful.

Truth. I answer, the one appeared as soon as the other; for so the word clearly carries it, that seed of both having been sown, when the wheat appeared and put forth its blade and fruit, the tares also were as early, and put forth themselves, or appeared also.

Truth. I answer, the one showed up as soon as the other; because the word clearly states that when the seed of both was sown, as soon as the wheat appeared and started to grow and bear fruit, the weeds also appeared right away and showed themselves too.

Secondly, there is such a dissimilitude, or unlikeness, I say such a dissimilitude, that as soon as the tares, and wheat are sprung up to blade and fruit, every husbandman can tell which is wheat, and which are tares and cockle, &c.

Secondly, there is such a difference, or unlikeness, I mean such a difference, that as soon as the tares and wheat have grown to blade and fruit, every farmer can tell which is wheat and which are tares and cockle, etc.

Peace. It may be said, True: so when the hypocrite is manifested, then all may know him, &c.; but before hypocrites be manifested by fruits they are unknown.

Peace. It can be said, true: when the hypocrite is revealed, then everyone can recognize him, etc.; but before hypocrites are shown by their actions, they remain unknown.

I answer: search into the parable, and ask when was it that the servants first complained of the tares to the householder, but when they appeared or came in sight, there being no interim, wherein the servants could not tell what to make of them, but doubted whether they were wheat or tares, as the answerer implies.

I respond: look into the parable and ask when the servants first complained about the weeds to the householder. It was when the weeds appeared and were visible, without any time interval in which the servants were confused about them, uncertain if they were wheat or weeds, as the responder suggests.

Hypocritical Christians.

Secondly, when was it that the householder gave charge to let them alone, but after that they appeared, and were known to be tares; which should imply by this interpretation of the answerer, that when men are discovered and known to be hypocrites, yet, still such a generation of hypocrites in the church must be let alone and tolerated until the harvest, or end of the world; which is contrary to all order, piety, and safety, in the church of the Lord Jesus, as doubtless the answerer will grant. So that these tares being notoriously known to be different from the[74] corn, I conclude that they cannot here be intended by the Lord Jesus to signify secret hypocrites, but more open and apparent sinners.[108]

Secondly, when did the homeowner say to leave them alone? It was after they showed up and were recognized as weeds; this would suggest, based on the responder's interpretation, that when people are exposed and identified as hypocrites, those hypocrites in the church must still be left alone and tolerated until the harvest or the end of the world. This contradicts all order, piety, and safety in the church of the Lord Jesus, which I'm sure the responder would agree with. Therefore, since these weeds are clearly seen as different from the[74] wheat, I conclude that the Lord Jesus cannot be referring to hidden hypocrites here, but rather to more open and obvious sinners.[108]


CHAP. XXI.

The tares cannot signify hypocrites.

The second reason why these tares cannot signify hypocrites in the church, I take from the Lord Jesus’s own interpretation of the field, in which both wheat and tares are sown, which, saith he, is the world, out of which God chooseth and calleth his church.

The second reason these tares can’t represent hypocrites in the church comes from the Lord Jesus's own explanation of the field, where both wheat and tares are sown, which, he says, is the world, from which God chooses and calls his church.

Two sorts of hypocrites, 1. In the church, as Judas, Simon Magus; and these must be tolerated until discovered, and no longer. 2. Hypocrites in the world, which are false Christians, false churches; and these the Lord Jesus will have let alone unto harvest.

The world lies in wickedness, is like a wilderness, or a sea of wild beasts innumerable, fornicators, covetous, idolaters, &c.; with whom God’s people may lawfully converse and cohabit in cities, towns, &c., else must they not live in the world, but go out of it. In which world, as soon as ever the Lord Jesus had sown the good seed, the children of the kingdom, true Christianity, or the true church, the enemy, Satan, presently, in the night of security, ignorance, and error, whilst men slept, sowed also these tares, which are anti-christians, or false Christians. These strange professors of the name of Jesus the ministers and prophets of God beholding, they are ready to run to heaven to fetch fiery judgments from thence to consume[75] these strange Christians, and to pluck them by the roots out of the world. But the Son of man, the meek Lamb of God—for the elect’s sake which must be gathered out of Jew and Gentile, pagan, anti-christian—commands a permission of them in the world, until the time of the end of the world, when the goats and sheep, the tares and wheat, shall be eternally separated each from other.

The world is filled with wickedness, resembling a wilderness or a sea of countless wild beasts, including fornicators, the greedy, idolaters, and so on. God's people can justifiably interact and live alongside these individuals in cities, towns, etc.; otherwise, they would have to leave the world altogether. In this world, once the Lord Jesus planted the good seed—representing the children of the kingdom, true Christianity, or the true church—the enemy, Satan, immediately sowed tares during the night of complacency, ignorance, and error, while people were unaware. These tares represent anti-Christians or false Christians. When ministers and prophets of God see these false followers of Jesus, they are eager to rush to heaven to bring down fiery judgments to eliminate these strange Christians and uproot them from the world. However, the Son of Man, the gentle Lamb of God, for the sake of the elect who must be gathered from both Jew and Gentile, pagan and anti-Christian, allows them to exist in the world until the end of time, when the goats and sheep, the tares and wheat, will be eternally separated from one another.

The field by most, generally, but falsely, interpreted the church.

Peace. You know some excellent worthies, dead and living, have laboured to turn this field of the world into the garden of the church.[109]

Peace. You know some amazing individuals, both past and present, have worked hard to transform this world into the garden of the church.[109]

The Lord Jesus the great teacher by parables, and the only expounder of them.

Truth. But who can imagine that the wisdom of the Father, the Lord Jesus Christ,[110] would so open this parable, as he professedly doth, as that it should be closer shut up, and that one difficulty or lock should be opened by a greater and harder, in calling the world the church? Contrary also to the way of the light and love that is in Jesus, when he would purposely teach and instruct his scholars; contrary to the nature of parables and similitudes; and lastly, to the nature of the church or garden of Christ.

Truth. But who can imagine that the wisdom of the Father, the Lord Jesus Christ, [110] would reveal this parable in such a way, that it ends up being more confusing, with one issue or barrier being addressed by an even greater and more difficult one, by referring to the world as the church? This goes against the light and love found in Jesus, when he aims to teach and guide his followers; it contradicts the essence of parables and comparisons; and ultimately, it goes against the essence of the church or the garden of Christ.


[76]

[76]

CHAP. XXII.

The scope of the parable. Four sorts of ground, or hearers of the word, in the world, and but one properly in the church; the rest seldom come, or accidentally, to hear the word in the church, which word ought to be fitted for the feeding of the church or flock: preaching for conversion, is properly out of the church.

In the former parable, the Lord Jesus compared the kingdom of heaven to the sowing of seed. The true messengers of Christ are the sowers, who cast the seed of the word of the kingdom upon four sorts of ground. Which four sorts of ground, or hearts of men, cannot be supposed to be of the church, nor will it ever be proved that the church consisteth of any more sorts or natures of ground properly but one, to wit, the honest and good ground. And the proper work of the church concerns the flourishing and prosperity of this sort of ground, and not the other unconverted three sorts; who, it may be, seldom or never come near the church, unless they be forced by the civil sword, which the pattern or first sower never used; and being forced, they are put into a way of religion by such a course—if not so, they are forced to live without a religion: for one of the two must necessarily follow, as I shall prove afterward.

In the earlier parable, Jesus compared the kingdom of heaven to planting seeds. The true messengers of Christ are the ones who scatter the seeds of the kingdom’s message on four types of soil. These four types of soil, or the hearts of people, shouldn't be thought of as part of the church, and it will never be shown that the church is made up of more than one type of soil—namely, the honest and good soil. The main focus of the church is on nurturing and growing this type of soil, not the other three unconverted types, who might rarely or never come near the church unless forced by authorities, which the original sower never did. When forced, they are either led into a form of religion through such means—or, if not, they have to live without any religion at all. One of these two outcomes must necessarily follow, as I will prove later.

In the field of the world, then, are all those sorts of ground: highway hearers, stony and thorny ground hearers, as well as the honest and good ground; and I suppose it will not now be said by the answerer, that those three sorts of bad grounds were hypocrites, or tares, in the church.[111]

In the world, there are many types of people: those who easily listen, those who are distracted or troubled, and those who are genuine and good. I don’t think the answerer would now claim that these three kinds of problematic people were just pretending or were bad seeds in the church.[111]

[77]

[77]

The scope of the parable of the tares.

Now after the Lord Jesus had propounded that great leading parable of the sower and the seed, he is pleased to propound this parable of the tares, with admirable coherence and sweet consolation to the honest and good ground; who, with glad and honest hearts, having received the word of the kingdom, may yet seem to be discouraged and troubled with so many anti-christians and false professors of the name of Christ.

Now that the Lord Jesus has shared the important parable of the sower and the seed, he is happy to introduce this parable of the tares, which provides wonderful clarity and comfort to those with honest and good hearts. They’ve received the message of the kingdom with joy and sincerity but may still feel disheartened and troubled by the many false Christians and pretenders of Christ's name.

The Lord Jesus, therefore, gives direction concerning these tares, that unto the end of the world, successively in all the sorts and generations of them, they must be (not approved or countenanced, but) let alone, or permitted in the world.

The Lord Jesus, therefore, gives instructions about these weeds, saying that until the end of the world, in every type and generation, they must be (not approved or supported, but) left alone, or allowed to exist in the world.

The Lord Jesus in this parable of the tares, gives direction and consolation to his servants.

Secondly, he gives to his own good seed this consolation: that those heavenly reapers, the angels, in the harvest, or end of the world, will take an order and course with them, to wit, they shall bind them into bundles, and cast them into the everlasting burnings; and to make the cup of their consolation run over, he adds, ver. 43, Then, then at that time, shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.

Secondly, he offers his good seeds this reassurance: that the heavenly reapers, the angels, at the harvest, or the end of the world, will manage them in a specific way; namely, they will be gathered into bundles and thrown into the eternal flames. To make this consolation even more profound, he adds, ver. 43, Then, at that moment, the righteous will shine like the sun in the kingdom of their Father.

The tares proved properly to signify anti-christians.

These tares, then, neither being erroneous doctrines, nor corrupt practices, nor hypocrites, in the true church, intended by the Lord Jesus in this parable, I shall, in the third place, by the help of the same Lord Jesus, evidently prove that these tares can be no other sort of sinners but false worshippers, idolaters, and in particular [and] properly, anti-christians.

These tares, then, are neither mistaken beliefs, nor corrupt actions, nor hypocrites, within the true church, as intended by the Lord Jesus in this parable. I will, with the help of the same Lord Jesus, clearly demonstrate that these tares can only be understood as false worshippers, idolaters, and specifically, anti-Christians.


[78]

[78]

CHAP. XXIII.

Matt. viii. 12. Matt. xxi. 43. God’s kingdom on earth the visible church.

First, then, these tares are such sinners as are opposite and contrary to the children of the kingdom, visibly so declared and manifest, ver. 38.[112] Now the kingdom of God below is the visible church of Christ Jesus, according to Matt. viii. 12. The children of the kingdom, which are threatened to be cast out, seem to be the Jews, which were then the only visible church in covenant with the Lord, when all other nations followed other gods and worships. And more plain is that fearful threatening, Matt. xxi. 43, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation that will bring forth the fruits thereof.

First, these tares represent sinners who are opposed to and contrary to the children of the kingdom, clearly stated and evident, ver. 38.[112] Now, the kingdom of God on earth is the visible church of Christ Jesus, as mentioned in Matt. viii. 12. The children of the kingdom, who are at risk of being cast out, seem to be the Jews, who were then the only visible church in a covenant with the Lord, while all other nations worshiped different gods. This threatening is even clearer in Matt. xxi. 43, The kingdom of God will be taken from you and given to a nation that will produce its fruits.

The distinction between the wheat and the tares, as also between these tares and all other.

Such, then, are the good seed, good wheat, children of the kingdom, as are the disciples, members, and subjects of the Lord Jesus Christ, his church and kingdom: and therefore, consequently, such are the tares, as are opposite to these, idolaters, will-worshippers, not truly but falsely submitting to Jesus: and in especial, the children of the wicked one, visibly so appearing. Which wicked one I take not to be the devil; for the Lord Jesus seems to make them distinct: He that sows the good seed, saith he, is the Son of man; the field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the children of the wicked, or wickedness; the enemy that soweth them is the devil.

The good seed represents the good wheat, the children of the kingdom, such as the disciples, members, and followers of the Lord Jesus Christ, His church, and His kingdom. Conversely, the tares represent those who stand in opposition, including idolaters and those who worship according to their own will, who do not genuinely submit to Jesus but do so in name only, particularly the children of the wicked one, who clearly appear as such. I don’t believe this wicked one refers to the devil; the Lord Jesus seems to distinguish between them: He that sows the good seed, He says, is the Son of man; the field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the children of the wicked, or wickedness; the enemy that sows them is the devil.

The original here τοῦ πονηροῦ, agrees with that, Luke[79] xi. 4, Deliver us ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ, from evil, or wickedness; opposite to the children of the kingdom and the righteousness thereof.

The original here τοῦ πονηροῦ aligns with that, Luke[79] xi. 4, Deliver us ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ, from evil, or wickedness; contrasting with the children of the kingdom and its righteousness.


CHAP. XXIV.

Peace. It is true, that all drunkards, thieves, unclean persons, &c., are opposite to God’s children.

Peace. It's true that all drunkards, thieves, and unclean people are opposed to God's children.

Truth. Answ. Their opposition here against the children of the kingdom, is such an opposition as properly fights against the religious state, or worship, of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Truth. Answ. Their opposition here against the children of the kingdom is an opposition that directly fights against the religious status or worship of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Secondly, it is manifest that the Lord Jesus in this parable intends no other sort of sinners: unto whom he saith, Let them alone, in church or state; for then he should contradict other holy and blessed ordinances for the punishment of offenders, both in Christian and civil state.

Secondly, it's clear that the Lord Jesus in this parable refers to no other type of sinners: to whom he says, Let them alone, whether in church or state; because otherwise, he would contradict other holy and blessed laws meant for punishing offenders, both in Christian and civil society.

Civil magistracy from the beginning of the world. Offenders against the civil laws not to be perpetually tolerated.

First, in civil state. From the beginning of the world, God hath armed fathers, masters, magistrates, to punish evil doers; that is, such, of whose actions fathers, masters, magistrates are to judge, and accordingly to punish such sinners as transgress against the good and peace of their civil state, families, towns, cities, kingdoms—their states, governments, governors, laws, punishments, and weapons being all of a civil nature; and therefore neither disobedience to parents or magistrates, nor murder, nor quarrelling, uncleanness, nor lasciviousness, stealing nor extortion, neither aught of that kind ought to be let alone, either in lesser or greater families, towns, cities, kingdoms, Rom. xiii.; but seasonably to be suppressed, as may best conduce to the public safety.

First, in civil society. From the beginning of the world, God has given authority to fathers, masters, and magistrates to punish wrongdoers; that is, those whose actions fathers, masters, and magistrates are supposed to judge and punish accordingly for sins that go against the well-being and peace of their civil society, families, towns, cities, and kingdoms. Their states, governments, leaders, laws, punishments, and enforcement are all of a civil nature; therefore, disobedience to parents or magistrates, as well as murder, fighting, immorality, theft, and extortion, or anything similar should not be ignored, whether in small or large families, towns, cities, or kingdoms (Rom. xiii.); instead, they should be addressed promptly in a way that best supports public safety.

[80]

[80]

Nor offenders in the church of Christ Jesus to be suffered.

Again, secondly, in the kingdom of Christ Jesus, whose kingdom, officers, laws, punishments, weapons, are spiritual and of a soul nature, he will not have anti-christian idolaters, extortioners, covetous, &c., to be let alone; but the unclean and lepers to be thrust forth, the old leaven purged out, the obstinate in sin spiritually stoned to death, and put away from Israel; and this by many degrees of gentle admonition in private and public, as the case requires.

Again, secondly, in the kingdom of Christ Jesus, whose kingdom, leaders, laws, punishments, and tools are spiritual and related to the soul, he will not allow anti-Christian idolaters, extortionists, the greedy, etc., to be accepted; rather, the unclean and lepers will be cast out, the old leaven removed, and the stubborn sinners spiritually condemned and expelled from Israel; and this will happen through many levels of gentle warnings in private and public, depending on the situation.

Therefore, if neither offenders against the civil laws, state, and peace ought to be let alone; nor the spiritual estate, the church of Jesus Christ, ought to bear with them that are evil, Rev. ii. 2, I conclude that these are sinners of another nature—idolaters, false worshippers, anti-christians, who without discouragement to true Christians must be let alone, and permitted in the world to grow and fill up the measure of their sins, after the image of him that hath sown them, until the great harvest shall make the difference.[113]

Therefore, if we shouldn’t ignore people who break civil laws or disrupt the peace, and the church of Jesus Christ shouldn’t tolerate those who are evil (Rev. ii. 2), I conclude that these individuals are different kinds of sinners—idolaters, false worshippers, anti-Christians—who, without upsetting true Christians, should be left alone and allowed in the world to multiply their sins, reflecting the nature of the one who planted them, until the great harvest reveals the difference. [113]


CHAP. XXV.

The great reapers are the angels.

Thirdly, in that the officers, unto whom these tares are referred, are the angels, the heavenly reapers at the[81] last day, it is clear as the light that, as before, these tares cannot signify hypocrites in the church; who, when they are discovered and seen to be tares, opposite to the good fruit of the good seed, are not to be let alone to the angels at harvest, or end of the world, but purged out by the governors of the church, and the whole church of Christ.[114] Again, they cannot be offenders against the civil state and common welfare, whose dealing with is not suspended unto the coming of the angels, but [permitted] unto men, who, although they know not the Lord Jesus Christ, yet are lawful governors and rulers in civil things.

Thirdly, since the officers referred to as the ones handling these tares are the angels, the heavenly reapers at the[81] end of days, it is clear that these tares cannot represent hypocrites in the church. When they are identified and recognized as tares, which are the opposite of the good fruit from the good seed, they should not just be left for the angels at harvest time, or the end of the world, but should be removed by the church leaders and the entire church of Christ. Again, they cannot be people who offend against the civil state and common good, as those issues are not left to the angels' coming, but rather dealt with by humans, who, even if they do not know the Lord Jesus Christ, still hold lawful authority in civil matters.

Accordingly, in the fourth and last place, in that the plucking up of these tares out of this field must be let alone unto the very harvest or end of the world, it is apparent from thence, that, as before, they could not signify hypocrites in the church, who, when they are discovered to be so, as these tares were discovered to be tares, are not to be suffered, after the first and second admonition, but to be rejected, and every brother that walketh disorderly to be withdrawn or separated from.[115] So likewise no offender against the civil state, by robbery, murder, adultery, oppression, sedition, mutiny, is for ever to be connived at, and to enjoy a perpetual toleration unto the world’s end, as these tares must.

Accordingly, in the fourth and final point, since these tares should be left in the field until the harvest or the end of the world, it’s clear that they cannot represent hypocrites in the church. When hypocrites are identified, just like these tares were recognized, they should not be allowed to stay after the first and second warnings; instead, they should be rejected, and any brother who acts out of line should be avoided or separated from.[115] Similarly, no one who offends against civil law through robbery, murder, adultery, oppression, sedition, or mutiny should be tolerated forever, enjoying endless acceptance until the end of the world, as these tares must.

The tares to be tolerated the longest of any sinners.

Moses for a while held his peace against the sedition of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. David for a season tolerated Shimei, Joab, Adonijah. But till the harvest,[82] or end of the world, the Lord never intended that any but these spiritual and mystical tares should be so permitted.

Moses kept quiet for a while about the rebellion of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. David put up with Shimei, Joab, and Adonijah for a time. But until the harvest,[82] or the end of the world, the Lord never meant for anyone but these spiritual and mystical weeds to be allowed.


CHAP. XXVI.

The danger of infection by these tares assoiled.

Truth. Now if any imagine that the time or date is long, that in the mean season they may do a world of mischief before the world’s end, as by infection, &c.

Truth. Now, if anyone thinks that the time or date is far off, they might believe that they can cause a lot of harm in the meantime before the world ends, like through spreading infection, etc.

Lamentable experience hath proved this true of late in Europe, and lamentably true in the slaughter of some hundred thousands of the English.

First, I answer, that as the civil state keeps itself with a civil guard, in case these tares shall attempt aught against the peace and welfare of it let such civil offences be punished; and yet, as tares opposite to Christ’s kingdom, let their worship and consciences be tolerated.[116]

First, I respond by saying that just as a government maintains a civil guard to protect against threats to its peace and welfare, civil offenses should be punished if these weeds try to disrupt it; however, as they are opposed to Christ’s kingdom, we should allow their worship and beliefs to be tolerated. [116]

Secondly, the church, or spiritual state, city, or kingdom, hath laws, and orders, and armories, whereon there hang a thousand bucklers, Cant. iv. 4, weapons and ammunition, able to break down the strongest holds, 2 Cor. x. 4, and so to defend itself against the very gates of earth or hell.[117]

Secondly, the church, or spiritual state, city, or kingdom, has laws, orders, and armories, where a thousand shields hang, Cant. iv. 4, weapons and ammunition that can tear down the strongest strongholds, 2 Cor. x. 4, and thus defend itself against the very gates of earth or hell.[117]

Thirdly, the Lord himself knows who are his, and his foundation remaineth sure; his elect or chosen cannot perish nor be finally deceived.[118]

Thirdly, the Lord himself knows who belongs to him, and his foundation remains solid; his chosen ones cannot be lost or ultimately misled.[118]

Lastly, the Lord Jesus here, in this parable, lays down two reasons, able to content and satisfy our hearts to bear[83] patiently this their contradiction and anti-christianity, and to permit or let them alone.

Lastly, the Lord Jesus in this parable gives us two reasons that can help us accept and patiently deal with the contradiction and anti-Christian behavior we encounter, and to allow it to be.

First, lest the good wheat be plucked up and rooted up also out of this field of the world. If such combustions and fightings were as to pluck up all the false professors of the name of Christ, the good wheat also would enjoy little peace, but be in danger to be plucked up and torn out of this world by such bloody storms and tempests.[119]

First, unless the good wheat gets pulled up and rooted out of this world as well. If such conflicts and battles were to uproot all the false followers of Christ, the good wheat would also find little peace and be at risk of being uprooted and torn out of this world by such violent storms and turmoil.[119]

And, therefore, as God’s people are commanded, Jer. xxix. 7, to pray for the peace of material Babel, wherein they were captivated, and 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2, to pray for all men, and specially [for] kings and governors, that in the peace of the civil state they may have peace: so, contrary to the opinion and practice of most, drunk with the cup of the whore’s fornication, yea, and of God’s own people, fast asleep in anti-christian Delilah’s lap, obedience to the command of Christ to let the tares alone will prove the only means to preserve their civil peace, and that without obedience to this command of Christ, it is impossible (without great transgression against the Lord in carnal policy, which will not long hold out) to preserve the civil peace.

And so, just as God’s people are instructed in Jeremiah 29:7 to pray for the peace of the material Babylon where they are held captive, and in 1 Timothy 2:1-2 to pray for everyone, especially for kings and leaders, so that through the peace of the government, they may enjoy peace: in contrast to what most believe and do, who are intoxicated by the temptations of the world, and even God’s own people, who are comfortably resting in a false security, following Christ’s command to leave the weeds alone will be the only way to maintain civil peace. Without following this command of Christ, it is impossible to uphold civil peace without gravely offending the Lord through selfish policies, which won't last long.

Beside, God’s people, the good wheat, are generally plucked up and persecuted, as well as the vilest idolaters, whether Jews or anti-christians: which the Lord Jesus seems in this parable to foretell.

Besides, God's people, the good wheat, are usually uprooted and persecuted, just like the worst idolaters, whether they are Jews or anti-Christians. This is what the Lord Jesus seems to predict in this parable.

The great and dreadful harvest.

The second reason noted in the parable, which may satisfy any man from wondering at the patience of God, is this: when the world is ripe in sin, in the sins of anti-christianism (as the Lord spake of the sins of the Amorites, Gen. xv. 16), then those holy and mighty officers and[84] executioners, the angels, with their sharp and cutting sickles of eternal vengeance, shall down with them, and bundle them up for the everlasting burnings.[120]

The second reason mentioned in the parable, which might help anyone understand God’s patience, is this: when the world is full of sin, especially in the sins of anti-Christianity (just as the Lord spoke about the sins of the Amorites, Gen. xv. 16), then those holy and powerful agents and executioners, the angels, with their sharp and cutting sickles of eternal vengeance, will come down and gather them up for everlasting punishment.[84]

Then shall that man of sin, 2 Thess. ii. [8], be consumed by the breath of the mouth of the Lord Jesus; and all that worship the beast and his picture, and receive his mark into their forehead or their hands, shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation, and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb, and the smoke of their torment shall ascend up for ever and ever, Rev. xiv. 10, 11.

Then the man of sin, 2 Thess. ii. [8], will be destroyed by the breath of the mouth of the Lord Jesus; and everyone who worships the beast and his image, and takes his mark on their forehead or hands, will drink the wine of God's wrath, which is poured out undiluted into the cup of His anger, and they will be tormented with fire and sulfur in the sight of the holy angels and in the presence of the Lamb, and the smoke of their torment will rise forever and ever, Rev. xiv. 10, 11.


CHAP. XXVII.

Peace. You have been larger in vindicating this scripture from the violence offered unto it, because, as I said before, it is of such great consequence; as also, because so many excellent hands have not rightly divided it, to the great misguiding of many precious feet, which otherwise might have been turned into the paths of more peaceableness in themselves and towards others.

Peace. You have played a significant role in defending this scripture from the violence done to it, because, as I mentioned earlier, it is extremely important; also, because many skilled people have misinterpreted it, leading many valuable individuals astray, who otherwise might have found their way to more peaceful paths, both within themselves and towards others.

Truth. I shall be briefer in the scriptures following.

Truth. I will be more concise in the following scriptures.

The charge of Christ Jesus, Let alone the tares, was not spoken to magistrates, ministers of the civil state, but to ministers of the gospel.

Peace. Yet before you depart from this, I must crave your patience to satisfy one objection, and that is: These servants to whom the householder answereth, seem to be the ministers or messengers of the gospel, not the magistrates of the civil state, and therefore this charge of the[85] Lord Jesus is not given to magistrates, to let alone false worshippers and idolaters.

Peace. But before you leave this, I need to ask for your patience to address one concern, which is: The servants that the householder responds to appear to be the ministers or messengers of the gospel, not the officials of the civil government. Therefore, this directive from the[85] Lord Jesus is not meant for government officials, let alone for false worshippers and idolaters.

Again, being spoken by the Lord Jesus to his messengers, it seems to concern hypocrites in the church, as before was spoken, and not false worshippers in the state, or world.

Again, this is being said by the Lord Jesus to his messengers; it seems to be about hypocrites in the church, as mentioned earlier, rather than false worshippers in the government or the world.

Truth. I answer, first, I believe I have sufficiently and abundantly proved, that these tares are not offenders in the civil state. Nor, secondly, hypocrites in the church, when once discovered so to be; and that therefore the Lord Jesus intends a grosser kind of hypocrites, professing the name of churches and Christians in the field of the world, or commonwealth.

Truth. I respond that, firstly, I believe I have clearly shown that these wrongdoers are not a problem in society. Nor, secondly, are they hypocrites in the church, once identified as such; therefore, the Lord Jesus is referring to a more blatant type of hypocrites who claim to be part of churches and Christians in the world, or society.

The civil magistrate not so particularly spoken to as fathers and masters, in the New Testament, and why, Eph. v. 6; Col. iii. 4, &c.

Secondly, I acknowledge this command, Let them alone, was expressly spoken to the messengers or ministers of the gospel, who have no civil power or authority in their hand, and therefore not to the civil magistrate, king, or governor, to whom it pleased not the Lord Jesus, by himself or by his apostles, to give particular rules or directions concerning their behaviour and carriage in civil magistracy, as they have done expressly concerning the duty of fathers, mothers, children, masters, servants, yea, and of subjects towards magistrates, Ephes. v. and vi.; Colos. iii. and iv. &c.

Secondly, I recognize that this command, Let them alone, was specifically addressed to the messengers or ministers of the gospel, who hold no civil power or authority. Therefore, it was not directed at the civil magistrate, king, or governor. The Lord Jesus, either directly or through his apostles, did not provide specific rules or guidance regarding their conduct in civil matters, unlike the clear instructions given about the responsibilities of fathers, mothers, children, masters, servants, and even subjects towards magistrates, as seen in Ephesians chapters 5 and 6; Colossians chapters 3 and 4; etc.

A twofold state of Christianity the persecuted under the Roman emperors, and the apostate ever since.

I conceive not the reason of this to be, as some weakly have done, because the Lord Jesus would not have any followers of his to hold the place of civil magistracy, but rather that he foresaw, and the Holy Spirit in the apostles foresaw, how few magistrates, either in the first persecuted or apostated state of Christianity, would embrace his yoke. In the persecuted state, magistrates hated the very name of Christ, or Christianity. In the state apostate, some few magistrates, in their persons holy and precious, yet as concerning their places, as they have professed to have[86] been governors or heads of the church, have been so many false heads, and have constituted so many false visible Christs.

I don't think the reason for this is, as some weakly believe, that the Lord Jesus didn't want any of his followers to hold positions of civil authority. Rather, I think he and the Holy Spirit, through the apostles, foresaw how few magistrates—either during the early persecutions or in the corrupt state of Christianity—would accept his teachings. During the time of persecution, magistrates hated even the name of Christ or Christianity. In the corrupt state, a few magistrates, while personally righteous and valuable, have acted as false leaders regarding their roles, claiming to be governors or heads of the church, but instead, they have just been false heads, creating many false visible representations of Christ.

Thirdly, I conceive this charge of the Lord Jesus to his messengers, the preachers and proclaimers of his mind, is a sufficient declaration of the mind of the Lord Jesus, if any civil magistrate should make question what were his duty concerning spiritual things.

Thirdly, I believe that this charge from Lord Jesus to his messengers, the preachers and proclaimers of his thoughts, clearly shows what the Lord Jesus expects, especially if any civil authority wonders what their responsibilities are regarding spiritual matters.

Christ’s messengers receive a threefold charge in that prohibition of Christ, Let them alone.

The apostles, and in them all that succeed them, being commanded not to pluck up the tares, but let them alone, received from the Lord Jesus a threefold charge.

The apostles, and all who follow them, were instructed not to pull up the weeds but to leave them be, receiving from the Lord Jesus a threefold command.

First, to let them alone, and not to pluck them up by prayer to God for their present temporal destruction.[121]

First, to leave them alone, and not to ask God for their immediate destruction. [121]

God’s people not to pray for the present ruin and destruction of idolaters, although their persecutors, but for their peace and salvation.

Jeremy had a commission to plant and build, to pluck up and destroy kingdoms, Jer. i. 10; therefore he is commanded not to pray for that people whom God had a purpose to pluck up, Jer. xiv. 11, and he plucks up the whole nation by prayer, Lament, iii. 66. Thus Elijah brought fire from heaven to consume the captains and the fifties, 2 Kings i. And the apostles desired also so to practise against the Samaritans, Luke ix. 54, but were reproved by the Lord Jesus. For, contrarily, the saints, and servants, and churches of Christ, are to pray for all men, especially for all magistrates, of what sort or religions soever, and to seek the peace of the city, whatever city it be, because in the peace of the place God’s people have peace also, Jer. xxix. 7; 2 Tim. ii., &c.

Jeremy had a role to plant and build, to uproot and destroy nations, Jer. i. 10; so he was told not to pray for the people whom God intended to remove, Jer. xiv. 11, and he does indeed uproot the entire nation through prayer, Lament, iii. 66. Similarly, Elijah called down fire from heaven to consume the captains and their fifties, 2 Kings i. The apostles also wanted to act against the Samaritans, Luke ix. 54, but were corrected by the Lord Jesus. In contrast, the saints, servants, and churches of Christ are to pray for everyone, especially for all leaders, regardless of their type or beliefs, and to seek the peace of the city, wherever it may be, because in the peace of that place, God’s people find peace as well, Jer. xxix. 7; 2 Tim. ii., &c.

Secondly, God’s messengers are herein commanded not to prophecy, or denounce, a present destruction or extirpation[87] of all false professors of the name of Christ, which are whole towns, cities, and kingdoms full.[122]

Secondly, God’s messengers are instructed not to predict or proclaim the immediate destruction or removal[87] of all false believers in the name of Christ, which includes entire towns, cities, and kingdoms full.[122]

The word of God rightly denounced plucks up kingdoms.

Jeremy did thus pluck up kingdoms, in those fearful prophecies he poured forth against all the nations of the world, throughout his chaps. xxiv., xxv., xxvi., &c.; as did also the other prophets in a measure, though none comparably to Jeremy and Ezekiel.

Jeremy did indeed rise up against kingdoms, in those terrifying prophecies he delivered against all the nations of the world, throughout his chapters xxiv., xxv., xxvi., etc.; as did the other prophets to some extent, though none quite like Jeremy and Ezekiel.

Such denunciations of present temporal judgments, are not the messengers of the Lord Jesus to pour forth. It is true, many sore and fearful plagues are poured forth upon the Roman emperors and Roman popes in the Revelation, yet not to their utter extirpation or plucking up until the harvest.

Such criticisms of current judgments are not what the Lord Jesus sends forth. While it's true that many painful and terrifying plagues are unleashed upon the Roman emperors and popes in the Revelation, they are not meant for their complete destruction or removal until the harvest.

God’s ministers are not to provoke magistrates to persecute anti-christians. 1 Pet. ii. 9. 1 Cor. v.

Thirdly, I conceive God’s messengers are charged to let them alone, and not pluck them up, by exciting and stirring up civil magistrates, kings, emperors, governors, parliaments, or general courts, or assemblies, to punish and persecute all such persons out of their dominions and territories as worship not the true God, according to the revealed will of God in Christ Jesus. It is true, Elijah thus stirred up Ahab to kill all the priests and prophets of Baal; but that was in that figurative state of the land of Canaan, as I have already and shall further manifest, not to be matched or paralleled by any other state, but the spiritual state or church of Christ in all the world, putting the false prophets and idolaters spiritually to death by the two-edged sword and power of the Lord Jesus, as that church of Israel did corporally.[123]

Thirdly, I believe that God’s messengers are tasked with leaving people alone and not trying to uproot them by inciting civil leaders like magistrates, kings, emperors, governors, parliaments, or general courts to punish and persecute anyone in their territories who doesn’t worship the true God, as revealed by God in Christ Jesus. It’s true that Elijah urged Ahab to kill all the priests and prophets of Baal, but that was in the unique context of the land of Canaan, which I have already explained and will further clarify, and it shouldn't be compared to any other situation except for the spiritual state or church of Christ around the world, which spiritually puts false prophets and idolaters to death by the two-edged sword and power of the Lord Jesus, just as the church of Israel did physically.

[88]

[88]

Companying with idolaters, 1 Cor. v., discussed.

And therefore saith Paul expressly, 1 Cor. v. 10, we must go out of the world, in case we may not company in civil converse with idolaters, &c.

And so Paul clearly says, 1 Cor. v. 10, we must leave the world if we can't engage in civil conversations with idolaters, etc.

Peace. It may be said, some sorts of sinners are there mentioned, as drunkards, railers, extortioners, who are to be punished by the civil sword—why not idolaters also? for although the subject may lawfully converse, buy and sell, and live with such, yet the civil magistrates shall nevertheless be justly blamed in suffering of them.

Peace. It can be said that certain types of sinners are mentioned, like drunks, those who insult others, and extortionists, who should be punished by the law—so why not idolaters too? Even though people can legally talk, trade, and live alongside them, civil authorities will still be rightly criticized for allowing them to exist.

Lawful converse with idolaters in civil, but not in spiritual things.

Truth. I answer, the apostle, in this scripture, speaks not of permission of either, but expressly shows the difference between the church and the world, and the lawfulness of conversation with such persons in civil things, with whom it is not lawful to have converse in spirituals: secretly withal foretelling, that magistrates and people, whole states and kingdoms, should be idolatrous and anti-christian, yet with whom, notwithstanding, the saints and churches of God might lawfully cohabit, and hold civil converse and conversation.

Truth. I respond that the apostle in this scripture isn’t talking about allowing either side, but clearly distinguishes between the church and the world. He explains that it's acceptable to interact with those individuals in civic matters, even though it’s not appropriate to engage with them in spiritual ones. He subtly predicts that rulers and citizens, whole nations and kingdoms, would become idolatrous and anti-Christian, yet the saints and churches of God could still lawfully coexist and maintain civil interactions with them.

Concerning their permission of what they judge idolatrous, I have and shall speak at large.

Regarding their approval of what they consider idolatrous, I have spoken and will speak in detail.

Dangerous and ungrounded zeal.

Peace. Oh! how contrary unto this command of the Lord Jesus have such, as have conceived themselves the true messengers of the Lord Jesus, in all ages, not let such professors and prophets alone, whom they have judged tares; but have provoked kings and kingdoms (and some out of good intentions and zeal to God) to prosecute and persecute such even unto death! Amongst whom God’s people, the good wheat, hath also been plucked up, as all ages and histories testify, and too, too oft the world laid upon bloody heaps in civil and intestine desolations[89] on this occasion. All which would be prevented, and the greatest breaches made up in the peace of our own or other countries, were this command of the Lord Jesus obeyed, to wit, to let them alone until the harvest.

Peace. Oh! how opposite to this command of the Lord Jesus are those who claim to be His true messengers throughout history. They've unjustly judged certain believers and prophets as weeds and have incited kings and kingdoms (sometimes with good intentions and zeal for God) to hunt down and persecute them, even to the point of death! Among these victims, God's people, the true wheat, have also been uprooted, as documented through the ages and in history, often leaving the world stained with blood from civil and internal conflicts[89] as a result. All of this could be avoided, and the major rifts within our own or other nations could be healed, if we obeyed this command of the Lord Jesus, which is to leave them be until the harvest.


CHAP. XXVIII.

[Truth.] I shall conclude this controversy about this parable, in this brief sum and recapitulation of what hath been said. I hope, by the evident demonstration of God’s Spirit to the conscience, I have proved, negatively,

[Truth.] I will wrap up this debate about this parable with a quick summary of what has been discussed. I hope, through the clear evidence of God’s Spirit to the conscience, I have shown, in a negative sense,

First. That the tares in this parable cannot signify doctrines or practices, as was affirmed, but persons.

First. The tares in this parable cannot represent doctrines or practices, as has been claimed, but rather individuals.

Secondly. The tares cannot signify hypocrites in the church, either undiscovered or discovered.

Secondly, the tares can't represent hypocrites in the church, whether they're hidden or revealed.

Thirdly. The tares here cannot signify scandalous offenders in the church.

Thirdly, the tares here cannot mean scandalous offenders in the church.

Fourthly. Nor scandalous offenders, in life and conversation, against the civil state.

Fourthly. Nor scandalous offenders, in life and conversation, against the civil state.

Fifthly. The field in which these tares are sown, is not the church.

Fifthly. The place where these weeds are planted is not the church.

Again, affirmatively: First. The field is properly the world, the civil state, or commonwealth.

Again, definitively: First. The field is essentially the world, the society, or commonwealth.

Secondly. The tares here intended by the Lord Jesus, are anti-christian idolaters, opposite to the good seed of the kingdom, true Christians.

Secondly, the weeds mentioned by the Lord Jesus refer to anti-Christian idolaters, in contrast to the good seed of the kingdom, which represents true Christians.

Thirdly. The ministers or messengers of the Lord Jesus ought to let them alone to live in the world, and neither seek by prayer, or prophecy, to pluck them up before the harvest.

Thirdly, the ministers or messengers of the Lord Jesus should allow them to live in the world and not try to remove them through prayer or prophecy before the harvest.

Fourthly. This permission or suffering of them in the field of the world, is not for hurt, but for common good,[90] even for the good of the good wheat, the people of God.

Fourthly. This permission or tolerance of them in the world is not intended to cause harm, but for the common good,[90] even for the benefit of the good wheat, the people of God.

Lastly. The patience of God is, that the patience of man ought to be exercised toward them; and yet notwithstanding, their doom is fearful at the harvest, even gathering, bundling, and everlasting burnings, by the mighty hand of the angels in the end of the world.

Lastly. God's patience means that humans should also be patient with others; however, despite this, their fate is terrifying at harvest time, when they will be gathered, bundled, and subjected to eternal fires by the powerful hand of the angels at the end of the world.


CHAP. XXIX.

Matt. xv. 14, the second scripture controverted in this cause.

Peace. The second scripture brought against such persecution for cause of conscience, is Matt. xv. 14; where the disciples being troubled at the Pharisees’ carriage toward the Lord Jesus and his doctrines, and relating how they were offended at him, the Lord Jesus commanded his disciples to let them alone, and gives this reason—that the blind lead the blind, and both should fall into the ditch.

Peace. The second verse used against such persecution for matters of conscience is Matthew 15:14. When the disciples were upset about the Pharisees' treatment of the Lord Jesus and his teachings, and mentioned how they were offended by him, the Lord Jesus told his disciples to ignore them, explaining that the blind lead the blind, and both will end up in a pit.

Unto which, answer is made, “That it makes nothing to the cause, because it was spoken to his private disciples, and not to public officers in church or state: and also, because it was spoken in regard of troubling themselves, or regarding the offence which the Pharisees took.”

Unto which, the response is, “That it doesn’t change the situation because it was addressed to his private disciples, not to public officials in the church or state: and also, because it was about avoiding trouble or regarding the offense the Pharisees took.”

Christ Jesus never directed his disciples to the civil magistrate for help in his cause.

Truth. I answer,—to pass by his assertion of the privacy of the apostles, in that the Lord Jesus commanding to let them alone, that is, not only not to be offended themselves, but not to meddle with them—it appears it was no ordinance of God, nor Christ, for the disciples to have gone further, and have complained to, and excited, the civil magistrate to his duty: which if it had been an ordinance of God and Christ, either for the vindicating of Christ’s doctrine, or the recovering of the Pharisees, or the[91] preserving of others from infection, the Lord Jesus would never have commanded them to omit that which should have tended to these holy ends.[124]

Truth. I respond—setting aside his claim about the apostles’ privacy, since the Lord Jesus instructed to leave them alone, meaning they shouldn’t take offense or interfere—it seems there was no directive from God or Christ for the disciples to take further action or to involve the civil authorities. If it had been a command from God and Christ, either to defend Christ’s teachings, to reach out to the Pharisees, or to protect others from harm, the Lord Jesus would have never told them to skip actions that would contribute to these important purposes.[91]


CHAP. XXX.

Peace. It may be said, that neither the Roman Cæsar, nor Herod, nor Pilate, knew aught of the true God, or of Christ; and it had been in vain to have made complaint to them who were not fit and competent, but ignorant and opposite judges.

Peace. It could be argued that neither the Roman Caesar, nor Herod, nor Pilate, knew anything about the true God or Christ; and it would have been pointless to complain to those who were not appropriate or capable, but instead ignorant and hostile judges.

Paul’s appealing to Cæsar.

Truth. I answer, first, this removes, by the way, that stumbling-block which many fall at, to wit, Paul’s appealing to Cæsar; which since he could not in common sense do unto Cæsar as a competent judge in such cases, and wherein he should have also denied his own apostleship or office, in which regard, to wit, in matters of Christ, he was higher than Cæsar himself—it must needs follow, that his appeal was merely in respect of his civil wrongs, and false accusations of sedition, &c.[125]

Truth. I respond, first off, this clears up that stumbling block that many trip over, specifically, Paul's appeal to Caesar. Since he couldn't reasonably consider Caesar as a fair judge in such matters, and doing so would also mean denying his own apostleship or role—given that in matters of Christ, he was above Caesar himself—it follows that his appeal was only concerning his civil rights and the false accusations of sedition, etc. [125]

[92]

[92]

Civil magistrates never appointed by God defenders of the faith of Jesus. Every one is bound to put forth himself to his utmost power in God’s business, and where it stops, the guilt will lie.

Secondly, if it had been an ordinance of God, that all civil magistrates were bound to judge in causes spiritual or Christian, as to suppress heresies, defend the faith of Jesus, although that Cæsar, Herod, Pilate were wicked, ignorant, and opposite, yet the disciples, and the Lord Christ himself, had been bound to have performed the duty of faithful subjects, for the preventing of further evil, and the clearing of themselves, and so to have left the matter upon the magistrates’ care and conscience, by complaining unto the magistrate against such evils. For every person is bound to go as far as lies in his power for the preventing and the redressing of evil; and where it stops in any, and runs not clear, there the guilt, like filth or mud, will lie.

Secondly, if it had been a command from God that all government officials were required to judge in spiritual or Christian matters, like suppressing heresies and defending the faith of Jesus, even if figures like Cæsar, Herod, and Pilate were wicked, ignorant, or opposing, then the disciples and the Lord Christ himself would have been obligated to act as faithful subjects. They would need to prevent further harm and clear their own conscience by bringing their complaints about such evils to the magistrates. Everyone has a duty to do whatever they can to prevent and correct wrongdoing, and where that effort stops in anyone, the guilt, like dirt or mud, will remain.

Christ could easily have been furnished with godly magistrates, if he had so appointed.

Thirdly, had it been the holy purpose of God to have established the doctrine and kingdom of his Son this way, since his coming he would have furnished commonweals, kingdoms, cities, &c., then and since, with such temporal powers and magistrates as should have been excellently fit and competent: for he that could have had legions of angels, if he so pleased, could as easily have been, and still be furnished with legions of good and gracious magistrates to this end and purpose.[126]

Thirdly, if it had been God's holy purpose to establish the doctrine and kingdom of His Son this way, He would have equipped nations, kingdoms, cities, etc., both then and now, with the right leaders and authorities. After all, the one who could summon legions of angels easily could also have provided legions of good and noble leaders for this cause. [126]


[93]

[93]

CHAP. XXXI.

It is generally said, that God hath in former times, and doth still, and will hereafter stir up kings and queens, &c.

It is generally said that God has in the past, still does, and will in the future inspire kings and queens, etc.

I answer, that place of Isa. xlix. 23, will appear to be far from proving such kings and queens judges of ecclesiastical causes: and if not judges, they may not punish.

I respond that the passage from Isaiah 49:23 will seem to be far from confirming that kings and queens are judges of church matters; and if they aren't judges, then they can't impose punishment.

In spiritual things, themselves are subject to the church and censures of it, although in civil respects superior. How shall those kings and queens be supreme governors of the church, and yet lick the dust of the church’s feet? as it is there expressed.[127]

In spiritual matters, they are subject to the church and its judgments, even though they are superior in civil matters. How can those kings and queens be the highest leaders of the church and still bow down to the church's authority? as it is stated there.[127]

God’s Israel earnest with God for an arm of flesh, which God gives in his anger, and takes away in his wrath.

Thirdly, God’s Israel of old were earnest with God for a king, for an arm of flesh, for a king to protect them, as other nations had: God’s Israel still have ever been restless with God for an arm of flesh.

Thirdly, God’s people of old were sincere with God for a king, for human strength, for a king to defend them, just like other nations had: God’s people continue to be restless with God for human strength.

God gave them Saul in his anger, and took him away in his wrath: and God hath given many a Saul in his anger, that is, an arm of flesh in the way of his providence: though I judge not all persons whom Saul in his calling typed out, to be of Saul’s spirit, for I speak of a state and outward visible power only.

God gave them Saul in his anger and took him away in his wrath. God has given many a Saul in his anger, which means an arm of flesh in the way of his providence. However, I don’t think that everyone whom Saul in his role represents has the same spirit as Saul, because I’m only referring to a situation and outward visible power.

I add, God will take away such stays, on whom God’s people rest, in his wrath: that king David, that is, Christ Jesus the antitype, in his own spiritual power in the hands of the saints, may spiritually and for ever be advanced.

I also want to say, God will remove those supports on which His people rely, in His anger: that King David, who is Christ Jesus the fulfillment, may be spiritually and eternally uplifted by His own power in the hands of the saints.

And therefore I conclude, it was in one respect that the Lord Jesus said, Let them alone; because it was no ordinance[94] for any disciple of Jesus to prosecute the Pharisees at Cæsar’s bar.

And so I conclude that in one way, the Lord Jesus said, Let them be; because it was not appropriate[94] for any disciple of Jesus to take the Pharisees to court before Caesar.

The punishment of blind Pharisees, though let alone, yet is greater than any corporal punishment in the world, in four respects.

Beside, let it be seriously considered by such as plead for present corporal punishments, as conceiving that such sinners, though they break not civil peace, should not escape unpunished—I say, let it be considered, though for the present their punishment is deferred, yet the punishment inflicted on them will be found to amount to a higher pitch than any corporal punishment in the world beside, and that in these four respects:—

Beside, let those who advocate for current physical punishments take this seriously, as they believe that these sinners, even if they don't disrupt civil peace, shouldn't go unpunished—I say, let it be considered that although their punishment is currently postponed, the consequences they face will actually be greater than any physical punishment elsewhere, and this in four specific ways:—


CHAP. XXXII.

The eye of the soul struck out, is worse than for both right and left eye of the body to be struck out ten thousand times.

First, by just judgment from God, false teachers are stark blind. God’s sword hath struck out the right eye of their mind and spiritual understanding, ten thousand times a greater punishment than if the magistrate should command both the right and left eye of their bodies to be bored or plucked out; and that in so many fearful respects if the blindness of the soul and of the body were a little compared together—whether we look at that want of guidance, or the want of joy and pleasure, which the light of the eye affordeth; or whether we look at the damage, shame, deformity, and danger, which blindness brings to the outward man; and much more true in the want of the former, and misery of the latter, in spiritual and soul blindness to all eternity.

First, by God's just judgment, false teachers are completely blind. God's sword has taken away the ability to see clearly from their minds and spiritual understanding, which is a punishment far worse than if the authorities ordered both their right and left eyes to be gouged out. The differences are significant if we compare the blindness of the soul to that of the body—whether we consider the lack of guidance or the absence of joy and pleasure that the light of the eye provides, or whether we think about the damage, shame, ugliness, and danger that blindness brings to a person’s outward appearance. The truth is, the suffering from spiritual blindness is far worse than any issues stemming from physical blindness, affecting the soul for all eternity.

Some souls incurable, whom not only corporal, but spiritual physic can nothing avail.

Secondly, how fearful is that wound that no balm in Gilead can cure! How dreadful is that blindness which for ever to all eye-salve is incurable! For if persons be wilfully and desperately obstinate, after light shining forth, Let them alone, saith the Lord. So spake the Lord[95] once of Ephraim: Ephraim is joined to idols, let him alone, Hos. iv. 17. What more lamentable condition, than when the Lord hath given a poor sinner over as a hopeless patient, incurable, which we are wont to account a sorer affliction, than if a man were torn and racked, &c.

Secondly, how terrifying is that wound that no balm from Gilead can heal! How dreadful is that blindness which is forever beyond any eye treatment! For if people are willfully and desperately stubborn after the light has shone upon them, Let them be, says the Lord. So spoke the Lord[95] once about Ephraim: Ephraim is attached to idols, let him be, Hos. iv. 17. What could be a more lamentable condition than when the Lord has given a poor sinner up as a hopeless case, incurable, which we often consider a greater affliction than if a person were torn and tortured, etc.

And this I speak, not that I conceive that all whom the Lord Jesus commands his servants to pass from and let alone, to permit and tolerate, when it is in their power corporally to molest them, I say, that all are thus incurable; yet that sometimes that word is spoken by Christ Jesus to his servants to be patient, for neither can corporal or spiritual balm or physic ever heal or cure them.

And I'm saying this not because I believe that everyone the Lord Jesus tells His servants to avoid and let be, allowing and tolerating them when they could physically confront them, is beyond hope; rather, sometimes Christ Jesus tells His servants to be patient because neither physical nor spiritual remedies can truly heal or cure them.

The bottomless pit, or ditch, into which the spiritually blind fall.

Thirdly, their end is the ditch, that bottomless pit of everlasting separation from the holy and sweet presence of the Father of lights, goodness, and mercy itself—endless, easeless, in extremity, universality, and eternity of torments; which most direful and lamentable downfall, should strike a holy fear and trembling into all that see the pit whither these blind Pharisees are tumbling, and cause us to strive, so far as hope may be, by the spiritual eye-salve of the word of God, to heal and cure them of this their soul-destroying blindness.

Thirdly, their end is the ditch, that bottomless pit of endless separation from the holy and loving presence of the Father of lights, goodness, and mercy itself—endless, constant, in extreme, universal, and eternal suffering; this most dreadful and tragic downfall should instill a holy fear and trembling in everyone who sees the pit into which these blind Pharisees are falling, and motivate us to strive, as much as hope allows, by the spiritual eye-salve of the word of God, to heal and cure them of this soul-destroying blindness.

Fourthly, of those that fall into this dreadful ditch, both leader and followers, how deplorable in more especial manner is the leader’s case, upon whose neck the followers tumble—the ruin, not only of his own soul, being horrible, but also the ruin of the followers’ souls eternally galling and tormenting.

Fourthly, for those who fall into this terrible pit, both the leader and the followers, how much more tragic is the situation for the leader, who bears the weight of the followers' demise—the destruction of his own soul is dreadful, but the eternal suffering and torment of the souls of his followers is even worse.

Peace. Some will say, these things are indeed full of horror; yet such is the state of all sinners, and of many malefactors, whom yet the state is bound to punish, and sometimes by death itself.

Peace. Some might argue that these things are truly horrifying; still, this is the condition of all sinners and many wrongdoers, whom the state is obligated to punish, sometimes even with death.

Truth. I answer, the civil magistrate beareth not the sword in vain, but to cut off civil offences, yea, and the[96] offenders too in case. But what is this to a blind Pharisee, resisting the doctrine of Christ, who haply may be as good a subject, and as peaceable and profitable to the civil state as any: and for his spiritual offence against the Lord Jesus, in denying him to be the true Christ, he suffereth the vengeance of a dreadful judgment, both present and eternal, as before.[128]

Truth. I respond, the civil authority does not wield the sword in vain, but to address civil wrongdoings, and even to hold the offenders accountable when necessary. But what does this mean to a blind Pharisee, opposing the teachings of Christ, who might actually be a good citizen, as peaceful and beneficial to the state as anyone else? Yet, for his spiritual offense against the Lord Jesus, by denying him as the true Christ, he faces the terrible consequences of a judgment, both now and forever. [128]


CHAP. XXXIII.

Peace. Yea: but it is said that the blind Pharisees, misguiding the subjects of a civil state, greatly sin against a civil state, and therefore justly suffer civil punishments; for shall the civil magistrate take care of outsides only, to wit, of the bodies of men, and not of souls, in labouring to procure their everlasting welfare?

Peace. Yes: but it is said that the blind Pharisees, misguiding the people of a civil society, seriously wrong that society, and as a result, rightly face civil penalties; for should the civil authorities only focus on the external aspects, meaning the bodies of people, and not on their souls, in trying to ensure their eternal well-being?

Soul-killing the chiefest murder. No magistrate can execute true justice in killing soul for soul but Christ Jesus, who by typical death in the law typed out spiritual in the gospel.

Truth. I answer, It is a truth: the mischief of a blind Pharisee’s blind guidance is greater than if he acted treasons, murders, &c.; and the loss of one soul by his seduction, is a greater mischief than if he blew up parliaments, and cut the throats of kings or emperors, so precious is that invaluable jewel of a soul above all the present lives and bodies of all the men in the world! And therefore I affirm, that justice, calling for eye for eye, tooth for tooth, life for life, calls also soul for soul;[97] which the blind-guiding, seducing Pharisee, shall truly pay in that dreadful ditch, which the Lord Jesus speaks of. But this sentence against him, the Lord Jesus only pronounceth in his church, his spiritual judicature, and executes this sentence in part at present, and hereafter to all eternity. Such a sentence no civil judge can pass, such a death no civil sword can inflict.[129]

Truth. I answer, it is a truth: the harm caused by a blind Pharisee’s misguided guidance is worse than if he committed treason, murder, etc.; and the loss of one soul due to his deception is a greater evil than if he destroyed parliaments and murdered kings or emperors, for that invaluable jewel of a soul is more precious than all the lives and bodies of everyone in the world! Therefore, I assert that justice, which calls for eye for eye, tooth for tooth, life for life, also demands soul for soul;[97] which the blind-guiding, deceiving Pharisee will truly repay in that terrible pit that the Lord Jesus speaks of. But this sentence against him is pronounced by the Lord Jesus only in his church, his spiritual court, and he carries out this judgment in part now and fully for all eternity. Such a sentence cannot be imposed by any civil judge, and such a death cannot be inflicted by any civil sword.[129]

A great mistake in most to conceive that dead men, that is, souls dead in sin, may be infected by false doctrine.

I answer, secondly, Dead men cannot be infected. The civil state, the world, being in a natural state, dead in sin, whatever be the state-religion unto which persons are forced, it is impossible it should be infected. Indeed the living, the believing, the church and spiritual state, that and that only is capable of infection; for whose help we shall presently see what preservatives and remedies the Lord Jesus hath appointed.

I respond, secondly, that dead people cannot be infected. The civil state, the world, being in a natural state, is dead in sin; no matter what state religion people are forced into, it can't be infected. In fact, it's the living, the believers, the church, and the spiritual state that can be infected; we will soon see what protections and remedies the Lord Jesus has provided for that.

All natural men being dead in sin, yet none die everlastingly but such as are thereunto ordained.

Moreover, as we see in a common plague or infection the names are taken how many are to die, and not one more shall be struck than the destroying angel hath the names of:[130] so here, whatever be the soul-infection breathed out from the lying lips of a plague-sick Pharisee, yet the names are taken, not one elect or chosen of God shall perish. God’s sheep are safe in his eternal hand and counsel, and he that knows his material, knows also his mystical stars, their numbers, and calls them every one by name. None fall into the ditch on the blind Pharisee’s back but such as were ordained to that condemnation, both guide and followers, 1 Pet. ii. 8; Jude 4. The vessels of wrath shall break and split, and only they, to the praise of God’s eternal justice, Rom. ix. 22.

Moreover, just like in a widespread plague or infection, the names are noted for how many will die, and not one more will be taken than the names the destroying angel has: [130]. So here, regardless of the soul-infection spread by the deceitful words of a plague-sick Pharisee, the names are recorded, and not one chosen by God will be lost. God's sheep are secure in His everlasting care and plan, and He who knows His creation also knows His spiritual stars, their numbers, and calls each one by name. None fall into the pit due to the blind Pharisee's influence except those who were destined for that condemnation, both the guide and the followers, 1 Pet. ii. 8; Jude 4. The vessels of wrath will break and shatter, and only they will do so, to highlight God’s eternal justice, Rom. ix. 22.


[98]

[98]

CHAP. XXXIV.

Peace. But it is said, be it granted that in a common plague or infection none are smitten and die but such as are appointed, yet it is not only every man’s duty, but the common duty of the magistrate to prevent infection, and to preserve the common health of the place; likewise, though the number of the elect be sure, and God knows who are his, yet hath he appointed means for their preservation from perdition, and from infection, and therefore the angel is blamed for suffering Balaam’s doctrine, and Jezebel, to seduce Christ Jesus’ servants, Rev. ii. [14, 20]; Tit. iii. 10; Rom. xvi. 17.

Peace. But it’s said that, even if it’s true that in a widespread plague or infection only those who are meant to suffer actually do, it is still everyone’s responsibility and the shared duty of officials to prevent infection and maintain the public health of the community. Similarly, even though the number of the chosen ones is certain and God knows who belongs to Him, He has established ways to protect them from destruction and infection. Therefore, the angel is criticized for allowing Balaam’s teachings and Jezebel to lead the servants of Christ Jesus astray, Rev. ii. [14, 20]; Tit. iii. 10; Rom. xvi. 17.

The Lord Jesus hath not left his church without spiritual antidotes and remedies against infection.

Truth. I answer, Let the scripture, that of Titus, Reject an heretic, and Rom. xvi. 17, Avoid them that are contentious, &c., let them, and all of like nature, be examined, and it will appear that the great and good Physician, Christ Jesus, the Head of the body, and King of the church, hath not been unfaithful in providing spiritual antidotes and preservatives against the spiritual sickness, sores, weaknesses, dangers, of his church and people. But he never appointed the civil sword for either antidote or remedy, as an addition to those spirituals which he hath left with his wife, his church or people.[131]

Truth. I respond, Let the scripture, that of Titus, Reject a heretic, and Rom. xvi. 17, Avoid those who are divisive, etc., let them, and anyone like them, be evaluated, and it will be clear that the great and good Physician, Christ Jesus, the Head of the body, and King of the church, has not been unfaithful in providing spiritual antidotes and protections against the spiritual illnesses, wounds, weaknesses, and dangers of his church and people. But he never designated the civil sword as either an antidote or a remedy, in addition to the spiritual ones he has left with his bride, his church or people.[131]

The miserable bondage God’s people live in.

Hence how great is the bondage, the captivity of God’s[99] own people to Babylonish or confused mixtures in worship, and unto worldly and earthly policies to uphold state-religions or worships: since that which is written to the angel and church at Pergamos shall be interpreted as sent to the governor and city of Pergamos, and that which is sent to Titus and the church of Christ at Crete must be delivered to the civil officers and city thereof.

Hence how great is the bondage, the captivity of God’s[99] own people to Babylonish or confused mixtures in worship, and to worldly and earthly policies to support state religions or worship: since what is written to the angel and church at Pergamos should be understood as addressed to the governor and city of Pergamos, and what is sent to Titus and the church of Christ at Crete must be communicated to the civil officers and city there.

But as the civil magistrate hath his charge of the bodies and goods of the subject: so have the spiritual officers, governors, and overseers of Christ’s city or kingdom, the charge of their souls, and soul-safety.[132] Hence that charge of Paul to Timothy, 1 Tim. v. 20, Them that sin rebuke before all, that others may learn to fear. This is, in the church of Christ, a spiritual means for the healing of a soul that hath sinned, or taken infection, and for the preventing of the infecting of others, that others may learn to fear, &c.

But just as the civil authorities are responsible for the bodies and property of the people, the spiritual leaders, governors, and overseers of Christ's city or kingdom are responsible for their souls and spiritual well-being. Hence, Paul's instruction to Timothy in 1 Tim. v. 20, Rebuke those who sin before everyone so that others may learn to fear. This serves as a spiritual method within the church of Christ for healing a soul that has sinned or been influenced negatively, and it helps prevent the spread of that negativity to others, so that they may learn to fear, etc.


CHAP. XXXV.

Peace. It is said true, that Titus and Timothy, and so the officers of the church of Christ, are bound to prevent soul-infection: but what hinders that the magistrate should not be charged also with this duty?

Peace. It's true that Titus and Timothy, along with the leaders of the church of Christ, are responsible for preventing the spread of spiritual corruption: but what stops the magistrate from being assigned this duty as well?

The kings and queens of England governors of the church.

Truth. I answer, many things I have answered, and more shall, at present I shall only say this: If it be the magistrate’s duty or office, then is he both a temporal and[100] ecclesiastical officer: [the] contrary to which most men will affirm. And yet we know, the policy of our own land and country hath established to the kings and queens thereof the supreme heads or governors of the church of England.

Truth. I respond, I've answered many things and will answer even more. For now, I'll say this: If it's the magistrate's duty or role, then they are both a civil and [100] church official, which most people will deny. Yet, we know that the laws of our country have established the kings and queens as the supreme leaders or governors of the Church of England.

Strange confusion in punishments.

That doctrine and distinction, that a magistrate may punish a heretic civilly, will not here avail; for what is Babel, if this be not, confusedly to punish corporal or civil offences with spiritual or church censures (the offender not being a member of it), or to punish soul or spiritual offences with corporal or temporal weapons, proper to delinquents against the temporal or civil state.

That idea and distinction, that a magistrate can punish a heretic in a civil way, doesn’t apply here; because what is Babel, if not a chaotic mix of punishing physical or civil offenses alongside spiritual or church penalties (when the offender isn’t even a member), or punishing spiritual offenses with physical or temporal means that are meant for those who violate civil law?

Woe were it with the civil magistrate if the blood of souls (beside the ordinary care of the bodies and goods of the subjects) should cry against him.

Lastly, woe were it with the civil magistrate—and most intolerable burdens do they lay upon their backs that teach this doctrine—if together with the common care and charge of the commonwealth, the peace and safety of the town, city, state, or kingdom, the blood of every soul that perisheth should cry against him; unless he could say with Paul, Acts xx. [26,] (in spiritual regards), I am clear from the blood of all men, that is, the blood of souls, which was his charge to look after, so far as his preaching went, not the blood of bodies which belongeth to the civil magistrate.

Lastly, it would be disastrous for the civil magistrate—and they impose the most unbearable burdens on those who teach this doctrine—if, along with the common care and responsibility of the commonwealth, the peace and safety of the town, city, state, or kingdom, the blood of every soul that perishes were to cry out against him; unless he could say with Paul, Acts xx. [26,] (in spiritual terms), I am clear from the blood of all men, meaning the blood of souls, which was his duty to oversee, as far as his preaching went, not the blood of bodies that belongs to the civil magistrate.

The magistrates’ duties toward the church, the spouse of Christ.

I acknowledge he ought to cherish, as a foster-father, the Lord Jesus, in his truth, in his saints, to cleave unto them himself, and to countenance them even to the death, yea, also, to break the teeth of the lions, who offer civil violence and injury unto them.

I recognize that he should value, as a foster-father, the Lord Jesus, holding on to his truth and his saints, supporting them even to death, and also, to fight against those who bring civil violence and harm to them.

Usurpers and true heirs of the spiritual crown of Jesus.

But, to see all his subjects Christians, to keep such church or Christians in the purity of worship, and see them do their duty, this belongs to the head of the body, Christ Jesus, and [to] such spiritual officers as he hath to this purpose deputed, whose right it is, according to the true pattern. Abimelech, Saul, Adonijah, Athalia, were but[101] usurpers: David, Solomon, Joash, &c., they were the true heirs and types of Christ Jesus, in his true power and authority in his kingdom.

But to see all his subjects as Christians, to maintain such a church or Christians in the purity of worship, and to ensure they fulfill their responsibilities, this is the role of the head of the body, Christ Jesus, and the spiritual leaders he has appointed for this purpose. They have the rightful authority based on the true model. Abimelech, Saul, Adonijah, and Athaliah were just usurpers, while David, Solomon, Joash, and others were the true heirs and representations of Christ Jesus in his genuine power and authority in his kingdom.[101]


CHAP. XXXVI.

Luke ix. 54, 55, discussed.

Peace. The next scripture brought against such persecution is Luke ix. 54, 55: where the Lord Jesus reproved his disciples, who would have had fire come down from heaven, and devour those Samaritans that would not receive him, in these words: You know not of what spirit you are, the Son of man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them.

Peace. The next verse used against such persecution is Luke 9:54-55, where the Lord Jesus rebuked his disciples, who wanted fire to come down from heaven and consume the Samaritans who wouldn’t accept him, saying: You don’t know what spirit you are of; the Son of Man did not come to destroy people’s lives, but to save them.

With this scripture Mr. Cotton joins the fourth, and answers both in one, which is this, 2 Tim. ii. 24, The servant of the Lord must not strive, but must be gentle toward all men, suffering the evil men, instructing them with meekness that are contrary-minded and oppose themselves; proving if God peradventure will give them repentance that they may acknowledge the truth, and that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him at his will.

With this scripture, Mr. Cotton addresses the fourth point and answers both in one. This is 2 Timothy 2:24, The servant of the Lord must not fight but must be gentle toward everyone, patiently enduring wrong, and instructing those who oppose themselves with humility, hoping that God might grant them repentance so they can recognize the truth and free themselves from the devil's trap, who has taken them captive at his will.

An excellent saying of persecutors themselves.

Unto both these scriptures it pleased him thus to answer: “Both these are directions to ministers of the gospel how to deal, not with obstinate offenders in the church who sin against conscience, but either with men without, as the Samaritans were, and many unconverted Christians in Crete, whom Titus, as an evangelist, was to seek to convert: or at best with some Jews or Gentiles in the church, who, though carnal, yet were not convinced of the error of their way. And it is true, it became not the spirit of the gospel to convert aliens to the faith, such[102] as the Samaritans were, by fire and brimstone, nor to deal harshly in public ministry, or private conference, with all such several minded men, as either had not yet entered into church fellowship, or if they had, did hitherto sin of ignorance, not against conscience. But neither of both these texts do hinder the minister of the gospel to proceed in a church way against church members, when they become scandalous offenders, either in life or doctrine, much less do they speak at all to the civil magistrate.”[133]

To both of these scriptures, he chose to respond: “These are both guidelines for ministers of the gospel on how to handle not the stubborn offenders in the church who sin against their conscience, but rather those outside, like the Samaritans, and many unconverted Christians in Crete, whom Titus, as an evangelist, was meant to try to convert: or at best, with some Jews or Gentiles in the church, who, although they were worldly, had not yet realized they were in the wrong. Indeed, it wouldn’t be in the spirit of the gospel to convert outsiders to the faith, such as the Samaritans, using harsh methods, nor to treat all those with differing views, who either have not yet joined the church, or if they have, are still sinning out of ignorance rather than against their conscience. However, neither of these texts prevents a minister of the gospel from taking action within the church against members who become scandalous offenders, either in their behavior or beliefs, and they certainly don’t address the civil authorities.”[102]


CHAP. XXXVII.

Truth. This perplexed and ravelled answer, wherein so many things and so doubtful are wrapt up and entangled together, I shall take in pieces.

Truth. This confusing and complicated answer, where so many things are mixed up and intertwined, I will break down bit by bit.

The answerer when he should speak to toleration in the state, runs to punishments in the church, which none can deny.

First, concerning that of the Lord Jesus rebuking his disciples for their rash and ignorant bloody zeal (Luke ix.), desiring corporal destruction upon the Samaritans for refusing the Lord Jesus, &c., the answerer affirmeth, that hindereth not the ministers of the gospel to proceed in a church way against scandalous offenders; which is not here questioned, but maintained to be the holy will of the Lord, and a sufficient censure and punishment, if no civil offence against the civil state be committed.

First, regarding the instance where the Lord Jesus rebukes his disciples for their impulsive and ignorant violent zeal (Luke 9), wanting physical harm on the Samaritans for rejecting Him, the responder asserts that this doesn't prevent ministers of the gospel from taking action in a church context against scandalous offenders. This isn't being questioned here, but instead, it's upheld as the holy will of the Lord and a suitable reprimand and punishment, as long as no civil crime against the state is committed.

[103]

[103]

Secondly, saith he, “Much less doth this speak at all to the civil magistrate.”

Secondly, he says, “This says even less to the civil magistrate.”

Where I observe, that he implies that beside the censure of the Lord Jesus, in the hands of his spiritual governors, for any spiritual evil in life or doctrine, the civil magistrate is also to inflict corporal punishment upon the contrary-minded:[134] whereas,

Where I see that he suggests that in addition to the criticism from the Lord Jesus, delivered through his spiritual leaders, for any wrongdoing in life or beliefs, the civil authorities are also supposed to impose physical punishment on those with opposing views:[134] whereas,

If the civil magistrate be a Christian, he is bound to be like Christ in saving, not destroying men’s bodies.

First, if the civil magistrate be a Christian, a disciple, or follower of the meek Lamb of God, he is bound to be far from destroying the bodies of men for refusing to receive the Lord Jesus Christ: for otherwise he should not know, according to this speech of the Lord Jesus, what spirit he was of, yea, and to be ignorant of the sweet end of the coming of the Son of man, which was not to destroy the bodies of men, but to save both bodies and souls, vers. 55, 56.

First, if the civil magistrate is a Christian, a disciple, or follower of the gentle Lamb of God, he should be far from harming people for refusing to accept the Lord Jesus Christ; otherwise, he wouldn’t understand, according to this statement of the Lord Jesus, what spirit he is of, and he would be unaware of the gracious purpose of the Son of Man's coming, which was not to destroy people's bodies, but to save both their bodies and souls, verses 55, 56.

The civil magistrate bound not to inflict, nor to suffer any other to inflict, violence, stripes, or any other corporal punishment, for evil against Christ.

Secondly, if the civil magistrate being a Christian, gifted, prophesy in the church, 1 Cor. xiv. 1—although the Lord Jesus Christ, whom they in their own persons hold forth, shall be refused—yet they are here forbidden to call for fire from heaven, that is, to procure or inflict any corporal judgment, upon such offenders, remembering the end of the Lord Jesus’ coming [was] not to destroy men’s lives, but to save them.

Secondly, even if the civil magistrate is a Christian and has the gift of prophecy in the church, 1 Cor. xiv. 1—although they may personally represent the Lord Jesus Christ, who is rejected—they are still prohibited from calling down fire from heaven, meaning they cannot seek or impose any physical punishment on such offenders, keeping in mind that the purpose of the Lord Jesus’ coming was not to take away people’s lives, but to save them.

Lastly, this also concerns the conscience of the civil magistrate. As he is bound to preserve the civil peace[104] and quiet of the place and people under him, he is bound to suffer no man to break the civil peace, by laying hands of violence upon any, though as vile as the Samaritans, for not receiving of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Lastly, this also relates to the conscience of the civil magistrate. Since he is responsible for maintaining the peace and tranquility of the community and the people he oversees, he must not allow anyone to disrupt that peace by using violence against others, even those as despised as the Samaritans, for not accepting the Lord Jesus Christ.

Rev. xiii. 13. Fire from heaven. What the fire from heaven is which the false prophet bringeth down.

It is indeed the ignorance and blind zeal of the second beast, the false prophet, Rev. xiii. 13, to persuade the civil powers of the earth to persecute the saints, that is, to bring fiery judgments upon men in a judicial way, and to pronounce that such judgments of imprisonment, banishment, death, proceed from God’s righteous vengeance upon such heretics. So dealt divers bishops in France, and England too in Queen Mary’s days, with the saints of God at their putting to death, declaiming against them in their sermons to the people, and proclaiming that these persecutions, even unto death, were God’s just judgments from heaven upon these heretics.

It is truly the ignorance and blind zeal of the second beast, the false prophet, Rev. xiii. 13, that leads the earthly powers to persecute the saints. This results in severe punishments for people through legal means, declaring that such punishments of imprisonment, exile, or death come from God's righteous wrath against these heretics. Various bishops in France, and in England during Queen Mary’s reign, treated the saints of God in this way when they were executed, attacking them in their sermons to the public and asserting that these persecutions, even unto death, were God's fair judgments from heaven on these heretics.


CHAP. XXXVIII.

2 Tim. ii. 25, 26, examined.

Peace. Doubtless such fiery spirits, as the Lord Jesus said, are not of God. I pray, speak to the second place out of Timothy, 2 Epist. ii. 25, 26.

Peace. Clearly, such passionate spirits, as the Lord Jesus said, are not from God. I urge you, refer to the second passage from Timothy, 2nd Epistle, chapter 2, verses 25 and 26.

Truth. I acknowledge this instruction, to be meek and patient, &c., is properly an instruction to the ministers of the gospel. Yet divers arguments from hence will truly and fairly be collected, to manifest and evince how far the civil magistrate ought to be from dealing with the civil sword in spiritual cases.

Truth. I recognize that this advice to be humble and patient, etc., is mainly directed at the ministers of the gospel. However, several arguments can be drawn from this to clearly demonstrate how much the civil authority should refrain from using its power in spiritual matters.

And first, by the way I desire to ask, what were these unconverted Christians in Crete, which the answerer compareth with the Samaritans, whom Titus, saith he, as an evangelist, was to seek to convert; and whether the[105] Lord Jesus have any such disciples and followers, who yet are visibly in an unconverted state? Oh! that it may please the Father of mercies, the Father of lights, to awaken and open the eyes of all that fear before him, that they may see whether this be the language of Canaan, or the language of Ashdod.

And first, I want to ask, who are these unconverted Christians in Crete that the responder compares to the Samaritans, whom Titus, it is said, was supposed to bring to faith as an evangelist? And does the Lord Jesus have any disciples and followers who are still obviously unconverted? Oh! May it please the Father of mercies, the Father of lights, to awaken and open the eyes of all who fear Him, so they can discern whether this is the language of Canaan or the language of Ashdod.

A quære what the answerer means by his unconverted Christian in Crete.

What is an unconverted Christian, but in truth an unconverted convert? that is in English, one unturned turned; unholy holy; disciples, or followers of Jesus, not following of him: in a word, that is, Christians, or anointed by Christ, anti-christians, not anointed with the Spirit of Jesus Christ.[135]

What is an unconverted Christian, but in fact an unconverted convert? In other words, someone who claims to be changed but really isn't; unholy holy; followers of Jesus who aren't truly following him. In short, they are Christians, or anointed by Christ, yet really anti-Christians, not filled with the Spirit of Jesus Christ.[135]

The original of Christians.

Certain it is, such they were not unto whom the Spirit of God gives that name, Acts ii. [26.] And, indeed, whither can this tend but to uphold the blasphemy of so many as say they are Jews, that is, Christians, but are not? Rev. ii. 2. But as they are not Christians from Christ, but from the beast and his picture, so their proper name from anti-christ, is anti-christians.[136]

Certain it is, those are not the ones to whom the Spirit of God gives that name, Acts ii. [26.] And really, where can this lead but to support the blasphemy of so many who claim to be Jews, meaning Christians, but are not? Rev. ii. 2. But since they are not Christians in the way of Christ, but rather from the beast and his image, their proper name derived from anti-Christ is anti-Christians.[136]

The answerer yet in the unconverted churches and worships.

How sad yet and how true an evidence is this, that the soul of the answerer (I speak not of his outward soul and person, but of his worship), hath never yet heard the call of the Lord Jesus to come out from those unconverted churches, from that unconverted, anti-christian Christian world, and so from anti-christ, Belial, to seek fellowship[106] with Christ Jesus and his converted Christians, disciples after the first pattern.

How sad yet how true this is: the soul of the responder (I’m not talking about his outward self, but his devotion) has never heard the call of the Lord Jesus to leave those unconverted churches, from that unconverted, anti-Christian Christian world, and so from anti-Christ and Belial, to seek fellowship[106] with Christ Jesus and his genuine Christians, disciples following the original example.

God’s people sleepy in the matters of Christ’s kingdom, Cant. v. 2.

Again, I observe the haste and light attention of the answerer to these scriptures, as commonly the spirits of God’s children in matters of Christ’s kingdom are very sleepy: for these persons here spoken of were not, as he speaks, unconverted Christians in Crete, whom Titus as an evangelist was to convert, but they were such opposites as Timothy, to whom Paul writes this letter at Ephesus, should not meet withal.

Again, I notice the rush and shallow focus of the person responding to these scriptures, as often the spirits of God’s children regarding matters of Christ’s kingdom are quite lethargic: for the people being referenced here were not, as he suggests, unconverted Christians in Crete, whom Titus, as an evangelist, was supposed to convert, but rather the kind of opposites that Timothy, to whom Paul writes this letter in Ephesus, should not have to deal with.


CHAP. XXXIX.

Peace. But what is there in this scripture of Timothy alleged concerning the civil magistracy?

Peace. But what does the scripture from Timothy say about the government authority?

Truth. I argue from this place of Timothy in particular, thus:—

Truth. I make my case from this specific position of Timothy, like this:—

1 Cor. xiv. Patience and meekness required in all that open Christ’s mysteries.

First. If the civil magistrates be Christians, or members of the church, able to prophesy in the church of Christ, then, I say as before, they are bound by this command of Christ to suffer opposition to their doctrine, with meekness and gentleness, and to be so far from striving to subdue their opposites with the civil sword, that they are bound with patience and meekness to wait, if God peradventure will please to grant repentance unto their opposites.

First. If the civil authorities are Christians or members of the church who can speak on behalf of the church of Christ, then, as I mentioned before, they are obligated by this command of Christ to endure opposition to their beliefs with humility and gentleness. They should not try to suppress their opponents with force; instead, they are required to be patient and gentle, waiting to see if God may grant repentance to those who oppose them.

So also it pleaseth the answerer to acknowledge in these words:—

So it also pleases the responder to recognize in these words:—

“It becomes not the spirit of the gospel to convert aliens to the faith (such as the Samaritans, and the unconverted Christians in Crete) with fire and brimstone.”

“It’s not in the spirit of the gospel to convert outsiders to the faith (like the Samaritans and the unconverted Christians in Crete) with threats of fire and brimstone.”

The civil sword may make a nation of hypocrites and anti-christians, but not one Christian.

Secondly. Be they oppositions within, and church members, as the answerer speaks, become scandalous in[107] doctrine, (I speak not of scandals against the civil state, which the civil magistrate ought to punish), it is the Lord only, as this scripture to Timothy implies, who is able to give them repentance, and recover them out of Satan’s snare. To which end also, he hath appointed those holy and dreadful censures in his church or kingdom. True it is, the sword may make, as once the Lord complained, Isa. x., a whole nation of hypocrites; but to recover a soul from Satan by repentance, and to bring them from anti-christian doctrine or worship to the doctrine or worship Christian in the least true internal or external submission, that only works the all-powerful God, by the sword of his Spirit in the hand of his spiritual officers.[137]

Secondly, when there are disagreements within the church, and members become scandalous in their beliefs (I'm not talking about scandals against the civil government, which the civil authorities should deal with), it is only the Lord, as this scripture to Timothy suggests, who can grant them repentance and rescue them from Satan’s trap. For this purpose, He has also established those holy and serious punishments within His church or kingdom. It is true that the sword can create, as the Lord once lamented in Isaiah 10, a whole nation of hypocrites; but recovering a soul from Satan through repentance and leading them from un-Christian beliefs or practices to true Christian doctrine or worship, either internally or externally, is something that only the all-powerful God can accomplish, through the sword of His Spirit wielded by His spiritual leaders.

Wonderful changes of religion in England. England’s changes in point of religion.

What a most woeful proof hereof have the nations of the earth given in all ages? And to seek no further than our native soil, within a few scores of years, how many wonderful changes in religion hath the whole kingdom made, according to the change of the governors thereof, in the several religions which they themselves embraced! Henry the Seventh finds and leaves the kingdom absolutely popish. Henry the Eighth casts it into a mould half popish, half protestant. Edward the Sixth brings forth an edition all protestant. Queen Mary within few years defaceth Edward’s work, and renders the kingdom, after her grandfather Henry the Seventh’s pattern, all popish. Mary’s short life and religion end together; and[108] Elizabeth reviveth her brother Edward’s model, all protestant. And some eminent witnesses of God’s truth against anti-christ have inclined to believe, that before the downfall of that beast, England must once again bow down her fair neck to his proud usurping yoke and foot.

What a truly sad demonstration of this have the nations of the world shown throughout history! And if we only look at our own country, in just a few decades, how many incredible shifts in religion has the entire kingdom experienced, depending on the beliefs of its rulers! Henry the Seventh found the kingdom completely Catholic and left it that way. Henry the Eighth transformed it into a mixture of Catholicism and Protestantism. Edward the Sixth introduced a completely Protestant edition. Queen Mary quickly undid Edward’s work and made the kingdom, like her grandfather Henry the Seventh, entirely Catholic. Mary’s brief life and reign ended together, and Elizabeth revived her brother Edward’s fully Protestant model. And some notable witnesses of God’s truth against antichrist have come to believe that before that beast falls, England will once again submit to his proud and oppressive rule.

Peace. It hath been England’s sinful shame, to fashion and change their garments and religions with wondrous ease and lightness, as a higher power, a stronger sword hath prevailed; after the ancient pattern of Nebuchadnezzar’s bowing the whole world in one most solemn uniformity of worship to his golden image, Dan. iii.[138]

Peace. England has shamefully changed its clothes and religions with remarkable ease and flexibility, depending on which more powerful authority or stronger force has taken control; following the ancient example of Nebuchadnezzar, who forced the whole world to worship his golden image in a single, solemn uniformity, Dan. iii.[138]


CHAP. XL.

But it hath been thought, or said, Shall oppositions against the truth escape unpunished? will they not prove mischievous? &c.

But it has been thought or said, will opposing the truth go unpunished? Will they not cause harm? etc.

The misery of opposites against the truth.

Truth. I answer, as before, concerning the blind guides, in case there be no civil offence committed, the magistrates, and all men that by the mercy of God to themselves discern the misery of such opposites, have cause to lament and bewail that fearful condition wherein such are entangled: to wit, in the snares and chains of Satan, with which they are so invincibly caught and held, that no power in heaven or earth but the right hand of the Lord, in the meek and gentle dispensing of the word of truth, can release and quit them.

Truth. I respond, as I have before, about the blind guides. If there’s no civil offense committed, the magistrates and everyone else, who by God's mercy can see the suffering of such opposites, have reason to grieve and mourn the dreadful state in which they are trapped: in the snares and chains of Satan, from which they are so completely captured and held that no power in heaven or earth, except for the Lord's right hand, delivered in the kind and gentle sharing of the truth, can free them.

A difference between the true and false Christ and Christians.

Those many false Christs, of whom the Lord Jesus[109] forewarns, Matt. xxiv. 5, 11, have suitably their false bodies, faith, spirit, baptism, as the Lord Jesus hath his true body, faith, spirit, &c., Ephes. iv. 5; correspondent also are their weapons, and the success, issue, or operation of them. A carnal weapon or sword of steel may produce a carnal repentance, a show, an outside, a uniformity, through a state or kingdom; but it hath pleased the Father to exalt the Lord Jesus only to be a Prince, armed with power and means sufficient to give repentance to Israel, Acts v. 31.

Those many false Christs that the Lord Jesus warns about, Matt. xxiv. 5, 11, have their own false bodies, faith, spirit, and baptism, just as the Lord Jesus has His true body, faith, spirit, etc., Ephes. iv. 5; their weapons, along with their success, outcomes, or effects, correspond similarly. A physical weapon or steel sword may create a superficial repentance, an appearance, an outward conformity through a state or kingdom; however, it has pleased the Father to elevate the Lord Jesus only to be a Prince, equipped with the power and means necessary to give repentance to Israel, Acts v. 31.

The worship of unbelieving, unregenerate persons.

Accordingly, an unbelieving soul being dead in sin, although he be changed from one worship to another, like a dead man shifted into several changes of apparel, cannot please God, Heb. xi. 6. And consequently, whatever such an unbelieving and unregenerate person acts in worship or religion, it is but sin, Rom. xiv. [23.] Preaching [is] sin, praying, though without beads or book, sin; breaking of bread, or Lord’s supper, sin; yea, as odious as the oblation of swine’s blood, a dog’s neck, or killing of a man, Isa. lxvi. [3.]

Accordingly, a soul that doesn't believe and is dead in sin, even if they switch from one form of worship to another, is like a dead person being dressed in different clothes; they can't please God, Heb. xi. 6. As a result, anything that such an unbelieving and unregenerate person does in worship or religion is just sin, Rom. xiv. [23.] Preaching is sin, praying—whether it's without beads or a book—is sin; breaking bread or participating in the Lord's supper is sin; yes, it’s as repugnant as offering the blood of pigs, a dog's neck, or killing a person, Isa. lxvi. [3.]

But faith is that gift which proceeds alone from the Father of lights, Phil. i. 29, and till he please to make his light arise and open the eyes of blind sinners, their souls shall lie fast asleep—and the faster, in that a sword of steel compels them to a worship in hypocrisy—in the dungeons of spiritual darkness and Satan’s slavery.

But faith is a gift that comes only from the Father of lights, Phil. i. 29, and until he chooses to shine his light and open the eyes of blind sinners, their souls will remain fast asleep—and they will stay asleep even more so because a sword of steel forces them to worship in hypocrisy—in the dungeons of spiritual darkness and Satan’s bondage.

The danger and mischief of a civil sword in soul matters, which makes the civil magistrates deeply guilty of all those evils which he aims to suppress. That cannot be a true religion which needs carnal weapons to uphold it. Persecutors beget a persuasion of their cruelty in the hearts of the persecuted. Antoninus Pius’s golden act.

Peace. I add, that a civil sword, as woeful experience in all ages hath proved, is so far from bringing, or helping forward an opposite in religion to repentance, that magistrates sin grievously against the work of God, and blood of souls, by such proceedings. Because as commonly the sufferings of false and anti-christian teachers harden their followers, who being blind are by this means occasioned to tumble into the ditch of hell after their blind leaders, with more inflamed zeal of lying confidence: so, secondly,[110] violence and a sword of steel, beget such an impression in the sufferers, that certainly they conclude, that indeed that religion cannot be true which needs such instruments of violence to uphold it; so that persecutors are far from [a] soft and gentle commiseration of the blindness of others.[139] To this purpose it pleased the Father of spirits, of old, to constrain the emperor of Rome, Antoninus Pius, to write to all the governors of his provinces to forbear to persecute the Christians; because such dealing must needs be so far from converting the Christians from their way, that it rather begat in their minds an opinion of their cruelties, &c.[140]

Peace. I want to add that the use of force, as history has shown time and again, does not lead to, or help promote, repentance in those who oppose a religion. In fact, magistrates greatly sin against God's work and endanger souls by taking such actions. Generally, the suffering imposed on false and anti-Christian teachers only hardens their followers, who, being blind, are led into the abyss of hell behind their misguided leaders with even stronger zeal and misplaced confidence. Moreover, violence and the use of a sword create an impression in the victims that any religion requiring such brutal methods is not truly valid. Therefore, persecutors lack genuine sympathy for the ignorance of others. To this end, it was the will of the Father of spirits that, in the past, He compelled the Roman Emperor Antoninus Pius to instruct all his governors to stop persecuting Christians, because such actions would not convert Christians from their beliefs; instead, they would foster a perception of their cruelty, and so forth. [139] [140]


CHAP. XLI.

Isa. ii. 4; Mic. iv. 3; Isa. xi. 9; concerning Christ’s peaceable kingdom, discussed.

Peace. The next scripture against such persecution, is that of the prophet Isa. ii. 4, together with Mic. iv. 3, They shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into pruning-hooks. Isa. xi. 9, There shall none hurt or destroy in all the mountain of my holiness.

Peace. The next verse against this kind of persecution is from the prophet Isa. ii. 4, along with Mic. iv. 3, They will turn their swords into ploughshares and their spears into pruning hooks. Isa. xi. 9, No one will harm or destroy in all my holy mountain.

Mr. Cotton’s excellent interpretation of those prophecies.

Unto which it pleased Mr. Cotton to say, “That these predictions do only show, first, with what kind of weapons[111] he should subdue the nations to the obedience of the faith of the gospel, not by fire and sword, and weapons of war, but by the power of the word and Spirit of God, which,” saith he, “no man doubts of.”

Mr. Cotton said, “These predictions only show what kind of weapons[111] he will use to bring the nations into obedience to the faith of the gospel—not by fire and sword or instruments of war, but by the power of the word and Spirit of God, which,” he said, “no one questions.”

“Secondly, those predictions of the prophets show what the meek and peaceable temper will be of all true converts to Christianity; not lions nor leopards, not cruel oppressors nor malignant opposers, nor biters one of another: but do not forbid them to drive ravenous wolves from the sheepfold, and to restrain them from devouring the sheep of Christ.”

“Second, the prophets' predictions reveal the gentle and peaceful nature of all true converts to Christianity; they are neither lions nor leopards, nor cruel oppressors or malicious opponents, nor do they bite one another: but they should not hesitate to drive away ravenous wolves from the fold and protect Christ's sheep from being devoured.”

His doctrine and practice condemned by that interpretation.

Truth. In this first excellent and truly Christian answer, methinks the answerer may hear a voice from heaven, Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee. For what can be said more heavenly, by the tongues of men and angels, to show the heavenly, meek temper of all the soldiers of the Lamb of God, as also to set forth what are the spiritual weapons and ammunition of the holy war and battle of the gospel and kingdom of Jesus Christ, for the subduing of the nations of the world unto him?

Truth. In this first outstanding and genuinely Christian response, it seems to me that the responder might hear a voice from heaven saying, Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee. For what could be more divine, expressed by the mouths of people and angels, to demonstrate the heavenly, humble spirit of all the followers of the Lamb of God, as well as to illustrate what the spiritual weapons and ammunition are in the holy war and battle of the gospel and the kingdom of Jesus Christ, aimed at bringing the nations of the world under his rule?

Peace. And yet out of the same mouth, which should not be, saith James, proceeds good and evil, sweet and sour; for he adds, “But this doth not forbid them to drive ravenous wolves from the sheepfold, and to restrain them from devouring the sheep of Christ.”

Peace. And yet from the same mouth, which shouldn’t be the case, says James, comes both good and bad, sweet and sour; for he adds, “But this doesn’t stop them from driving away ravenous wolves from the sheepfold, and preventing them from devouring the sheep of Christ.”

Spiritual and mystical wolves.

Truth. In these words, according to the judgment here maintained by him, he fights against the former truth, to wit, that by spiritual weapons Christ Jesus will subdue the nations of the earth to the obedience of the gospel: for by driving away these wolves, he intends not only the resistance and violence which the shepherds of Christ ought spiritually to make, but the civil resistance of the material swords, staves, guns, &c. Whence I argue, that same power that forceth the evil, or wolves, out, forceth the good, the sheep, in; for of the same or like things is[112] the same or like reason: as the same arm of flesh that with a staff beats off a wolf, with a rod and hook brings in the sheep: the same dog that assaulteth and teareth the wolf, frighteth and forceth in the straggling sheep.[141]

Truth. In these words, he asserts that he opposes the previous truth, which is that through spiritual means, Christ Jesus will bring the nations of the earth to obey the gospel. By driving away these wolves, he aims not just at the spiritual resistance that Christ's shepherds should provide, but also at the civil resistance using physical weapons, such as swords, staffs, guns, etc. Therefore, I argue that the same power that forces out the evil or wolves also compels the good, the sheep, to come in; for similar situations share similar reasoning: just as the same fleshly arm that batters a wolf with a staff, uses a rod and hook to bring in the sheep; and the same dog that attacks and tears the wolf, frightens and drives in the stray sheep.


CHAP. XLII.

Acts xx. 29, opened.

Peace. But for the clearer opening of this mystery, I pray explicate that scripture where the Spirit of God is pleased to use this similitude of wolves, Acts xx. 29, out of which, keeping to the allegory, I shall propose these queries.

Peace. To make this mystery clearer, I ask you to explain the scripture where the Spirit of God uses the analogy of wolves, Acts xx. 29. Sticking to the allegory, I will raise these questions.

First, what wolves were these Paul warns of?

First, which wolves is Paul warning about?

Truth. Answer. Wolves literally he will not say. Nor, secondly, persecutors of the flock, such as the Roman emperors were, [or] magistrates under him.

Truth. Answer. Wolves he absolutely will not name. Also, persecutors of the flock, like the Roman emperors were, or the officials under him.

What those wolves were, Acts xx. 29.

Therefore, thirdly, such as brought in other religions and worships, as the Spirit of God opens it, ver. 30. Such as amongst themselves should speak perverse things, as many anti-christs did, and especially the anti-christ. And I ask, whether or no such as may hold forth other worships or religions, Jews, Turks, or anti-christians, may not be peaceable and quiet subjects, loving and helpful neighbours, fair and just dealers, true and loyal to the civil government? It is clear they may, from all[113] reason and experience in many flourishing cities and kingdoms of the world, and so offend not against the civil state and peace, nor incur the punishment of the civil sword, notwithstanding that in spiritual and mystical account they are ravenous and greedy wolves.[142]

Therefore, thirdly, as brought by other religions and forms of worship, as the Spirit of God reveals it, verse 30. Those who might speak twisted things among themselves, like many anti-christs did, especially the anti-christ. And I ask whether those who might promote other forms of worship or religions, like Jews, Turks, or anti-christians, can still be peaceful and law-abiding citizens, kind and helpful neighbors, fair and just in their dealings, and true and loyal to the civil government? It's clear they can, based on all reason and experience from many thriving cities and kingdoms around the world, and therefore do not disrupt the civil state and peace, nor face the consequences of the civil authority, even if in spiritual and mystical terms they are like ravenous and greedy wolves.[113]

Peace. 2. I query, to whom Paul gave this charge to watch against them, ver. 31?

Peace. 2. I ask, to whom did Paul give this instruction to be on guard against them, verse 31?

Truth. They were not the magistrates of the city of Ephesus, but the elders or ministers of the church of Christ, his mystical flock of sheep, at Ephesus. Unto them was this charge of watching given, and so consequently of driving away these wolves.

Truth. They were not the city's magistrates in Ephesus, but the elders or ministers of the church of Christ, His mystical flock of sheep in Ephesus. This responsibility of watching over them was entrusted to them, which included driving away these wolves.

Charges directed to ministers of the spiritual kingdom, falsely applied to the magistrates of the civil.

And, however that many of these charges and exhortations, given by that one Shepherd, Christ Jesus, to the shepherds or ministers of churches, be commonly attributed and directed, by the answerer in this discourse, to the civil magistrate; yet I desire, in the fear and holy presence of God, it may be inquired into, whether in all the will or testament of Christ there be any such word of Christ, by way of command, promise, or example, countenancing the governors of the civil state to meddle with these wolves, if in civil things peaceable and obedient.

And even though many of these charges and encouragements, given by the one Shepherd, Christ Jesus, to the shepherds or ministers of churches, are often attributed and directed, by the respondent in this discussion, to the civil authorities; I would like to respectfully inquire, in the reverence and holy presence of God, whether there is any command, promise, or example in all of Christ's will or testament that supports the civil leaders intervening with these wolves, if they are peaceful and obedient in civil matters.

No word of Christ to the civil magistrate to feed his flock, but to his ministers; who (if true) have spiritual power sufficient against spiritual wolves.

Peace. Truly, if this charge were given to the magistrates at Ephesus, or any magistrates in the world, doubtless they must be able to discern and determine,[114] out of their own official abilities in these spiritual law questions, who are spiritual sheep, what is their food, what their poison, what their properties, who their keepers, &c. So, on the contrary, who are wolves, what their properties, their haunts, their assaults, the manner of taking, &c., spiritually:—and this beside the care and study of the civil laws, and the discerning of his own proper civil sheep, obedient sheep, &c.: as also wolfish oppressors, &c., whom he is bound to punish and suppress.

Peace. Honestly, if this responsibility were given to the officials in Ephesus or any officials anywhere, they would certainly be able to recognize and determine, based on their own official abilities in these spiritual law matters, who the spiritual sheep are, what their nourishment is, what their dangers are, what their qualities are, who their guardians are, etc. Similarly, they should also identify who the wolves are, what their characteristics are, where they lurk, how they attack, etc., in a spiritual sense:—and this is in addition to the attention and understanding of civil laws, and the recognition of their own obedient civil sheep, etc.: as well as identifying wolfish oppressors, etc., whom they are obligated to punish and eliminate.

Magistrates decline the name of head of the church, and yet practise the headship or government.

Truth. I know that civil magistrates, in some places, have declined the name of head of the church, and ecclesiastical judge; yet can they not with good conscience decline the name if they do the work, and perform the office of determining and punishing a merely spiritual wolf.

Truth. I know that civil leaders, in some areas, have rejected the title of head of the church and ecclesiastical judge; however, they cannot in good conscience reject the title if they are still doing the work and carrying out the role of identifying and punishing a purely spiritual threat.

They must be sufficiently also able to judge in all spiritual causes, and that with their own, and not with other men’s eyes, no more than they do in civil causes, contrary to the common practice of the governors and rulers of civil states, who often set up that for a religion or worship to God, which the clergy, or churchmen, as men speak, shall in their consciences agree upon.

They also need to be capable of judging all spiritual matters on their own, rather than relying on other people's perspectives, just like they do with civil issues. This is different from how governors and leaders in civil societies often act, as they frequently establish a religion or way of worship based on what the clergy or church representatives agree upon in their own beliefs.

And if this be not so, to wit, that magistrates must not be spiritual judges, as some decline it in the title supreme head and governor, why is Gallio wont to be exclaimed against for refusing to be a judge in such matters as concerned the Jewish worship and religion? How is he censured for a profane person, without conscience, &c., in that he would be no judge or head? for that is all one in point of government.[143]

And if this isn't the case, that magistrates shouldn't act as spiritual judges, as some argue in their title of supreme head and governor, then why is Gallio often criticized for refusing to judge issues related to Jewish worship and religion? How is he condemned as a profane person, lacking conscience, etc., just because he wouldn't take on that role? Because in terms of government, that's essentially the same thing.[143]

[115]

[115]

The elect shall not be devoured.

Peace. In the third place, I query, whether the Father who gave, and the Son who keeps the sheep, be not greater than all? Who can pluck these sheep, the elect, out of his hand? which answers that common objection of that danger of devouring, although there were no other weapons in the world appointed by the Lord Jesus. But,

Peace. In the third place, I ask whether the Father who gives and the Son who protects the sheep aren’t greater than anyone? Who can take these chosen sheep out of His hand? This addresses the usual concern about the danger of being devoured, even if there were no other means in the world provided by the Lord Jesus. But,


CHAP. XLIII.

Christ Jesus furnisheth his shepherds with power sufficient to drive away wolves. Tit. i. 9. 10, opened.

Fourthly, I ask, were not these elders or ministers of the church of Ephesus sufficiently furnished, from the Lord Jesus, to drive away these mystical and spiritual wolves?[144]

Fourthly, I ask, weren’t these elders or ministers of the church of Ephesus equipped enough by the Lord Jesus to fend off these mystical and spiritual wolves?[144]

Truth. True it is, against the inhuman and uncivil violence of persecutors, they were not, nor are God’s children, able and provided; but to resist, drive away, expel, and kill spiritual and mystical wolves by the word of the Lord, none are fit to be Christ’s shepherds who are not able, Tit. i. 9-11. The bishop, or overseer, must be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers: which gainsayers to be by him convinced, that is, overcome or subdued, though it may be in themselves ever obstinate, they were, I say, as greedy wolves in Crete, as any could be at Ephesus. For so saith Paul, ver. 10: they were unruly and vain talkers, deceivers,[116] whose mouths must be stopped, who subverted whole houses; and yet Titus, and every ordinary shepherd of a flock of Christ, had ability sufficient to defend the flock from spiritual and mystical wolves, without the help of the civil magistrate.

Truth. It's true that God's children are not equipped to deal with the harsh and brutal violence of persecutors; however, they can resist, drive away, expel, and conquer spiritual and mystical wolves through the word of the Lord. Those who cannot do this are not fit to be Christ’s shepherds, as stated in Tit. i. 9-11. A bishop, or overseer, must be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers: those gainsayers must be convinced by him, which means overcome or subdued, even if they remain obstinate themselves. They were like greedy wolves in Crete, just as they could be in Ephesus. For Paul says in ver. 10: they were unruly and vain talkers, deceivers,[116] whose mouths must be stopped, who subverted whole houses; and yet Titus, along with every regular shepherd of Christ's flock, had enough ability to protect the flock from spiritual and mystical wolves without relying on civil authorities.

Job xxvi. 2, 3.

Peace. In this respect, therefore, methinks we may fitly allude to that excellent answer of Job to Bildad, the Shuhite, Job xxvi., How hast thou helped him that is without power? How savest thou the arm that hath no strength? How hast thou counselled him that hath no wisdom? How hast thou plentifully declared the thing as it is?

Peace. In this regard, I think we can aptly reference Job's impressive response to Bildad the Shuhite, Job xxvi., How have you helped someone who is powerless? How do you save the arm that has no strength? How have you advised someone who lacks wisdom? How have you clearly explained the truth?

5.

Lastly, I ask, whether, as men deal with wolves, these wolves at Ephesus were intended by Paul to be killed, their brains dashed out with stones, staves, halberts, guns, &c., in the hands of the elders of Ephesus, &c.?[145]

Lastly, I ask, whether, as people deal with wolves, these wolves at Ephesus were meant by Paul to be killed, their brains smashed in with stones, clubs, polearms, guns, etc., by the hands of the elders of Ephesus, etc.?[145]

Truth. Doubtless, comparing spiritual things with spiritual, all such mystical wolves must spiritually and mystically so be slain. And the witnesses of truth, Rev. xi. 5, speak fire, and kill all that hurt them, by that fiery word of God, and that two-edged sword in their hand, Ps. cxlix. 6.

Truth. Without a doubt, when comparing spiritual matters with spiritual ones, all these mystical wolves must be spiritually and mystically defeated. And the witnesses of truth, Rev. xi. 5, speak with fire and eliminate all that harms them by that fiery word of God, and that two-edged sword in their hand, Ps. cxlix. 6.

Unmerciful and bloody doctrine. John vi. 15.

But oh! what streams of the blood of saints have been and must be shed, until the Lamb have obtained the victory, Rev. xvii. 14, by this unmerciful—and in the state of the New Testament, when the church is spread all the world over—most bloody doctrine, viz., the wolves (heretics) are to be driven away, their brains knocked out, and killed—the poor sheep to be preserved, for whom Christ died, &c.

But oh! how much blood of the saints has been and will be shed, until the Lamb achieves victory, Rev. xvii. 14, through this merciless—and in the New Testament era, when the church has spread across the globe—most brutal doctrine, which states that the wolves (heretics) must be driven away, their brains knocked out, and killed—the poor sheep to be protected, for whom Christ died, etc.

Is not this to take Christ Jesus, and make him a[117] temporal king by force? John vi. 15. Is not this to make his kingdom of this world, to set up a civil and temporal Israel, to bound out new earthly, holy lands of Canaan, yea, and to set up a Spanish inquisition in all parts of the world, to the speedy destruction of thousands, yea, of millions of souls, and the frustrating of the sweet end of the coming of the Lord Jesus, to wit, to save men’s souls (and to that end not to destroy their bodies) by his own blood?[146]

Isn’t this trying to force Christ Jesus into being a[117] temporary king? John vi. 15. Isn’t this turning his kingdom into something of this world, creating a civil and temporary Israel, drawing up new earthly, holy lands of Canaan, and even establishing a Spanish Inquisition everywhere, leading to the quick destruction of thousands, even millions of souls, and betraying the true purpose of the coming of the Lord Jesus, which is to save people’s souls (and not to destroy their bodies) through his own blood?


CHAP. XLIV.

2 Cor. x. 4, discussed.

Peace. The next scripture produced against such persecution is 2 Cor. x. 4, The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds; casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ; and having in a readiness to avenge all disobedience, &c.

Peace. The next verse about this kind of persecution is 2 Cor. 10:4, The weapons we use in our fight are not physical, but they are powerful through God for tearing down strongholds; breaking down arguments and every proud obstacle that stands against the knowledge of God, and taking every thought captive to make it obey Christ; and being ready to punish every act of disobedience, &c.

Unto which it is answered, “When Paul saith, The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but spiritual, he denieth not civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate, Rom. xiii., but only to church officers. And yet the weapons of church officers he acknowledgeth to be such, as though they be spiritual, yet are ready to take vengeance on all disobedience, 2 Cor. x. 6: which hath reference, amongst other ordinances, to the censures of the church against scandalous offenders.”

To which it is replied, “When Paul says, The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but spiritual, he does not deny civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate as mentioned in Romans 13, but only to church leaders. Nevertheless, he acknowledges that the weapons of church leaders, while spiritual, are prepared to enact punishment on all disobedience, as seen in 2 Corinthians 10:6. This refers, among other regulations, to the church's disciplinary actions against scandalous offenders.”

[118]

[118]

Truth. I acknowledge that herein the Spirit of God denieth not civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate, which the scripture he quotes, Rom. xiii., abundantly testifies.

Truth. I recognize that here the Spirit of God does not deny the civil magistrate the use of lawful weapons of justice, which is clearly supported by the scripture he cites, Romans 13.

Yet withal, I must ask, why he here affirmeth the apostle denies not civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate? of which there is no question, unless that, according to his scope of proving persecution for conscience, he intends withal that the apostle denies not civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate in spiritual and religious causes: the contrary whereunto, the Lord assisting, I shall evince, both from this very scripture and his own observation, and lastly by that thirteenth of the Romans, by himself quoted.

Yet still, I have to ask, why does he insist that the apostle doesn't deny civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate? There's no question about that, unless, in trying to prove persecution for conscience, he means to suggest that the apostle also doesn't deny civil weapons of justice to the civil magistrate in spiritual and religious matters. I intend to show, with the Lord's help, that the opposite is true, using this very scripture, his own observations, and finally, that passage from Romans thirteen that he himself quoted.

First, then, from this scripture and his own observation. The weapons of church officers, saith he, are such, which though they be spiritual, are ready to take vengeance on all disobedience; which hath reference, saith he, amongst other ordinances, to the censures of the church against scandalous offenders.

First, then, based on this scripture and his own observation. The weapons of church leaders, he says, are such that, even though they are spiritual, they are prepared to punish all disobedience; which, he notes, among other rules, pertains to the church’s criticism of scandalous offenders.

The difference of the civil and spiritual estate. Civil weapons most improper in spiritual causes: fitly exemplified by that similitude, 2 Cor. x. 4.

I hence observe, that there being in this scripture held forth a twofold state, a civil state and a spiritual, civil officers and spiritual, civil weapons and spiritual weapons, civil vengeance and punishment and a spiritual vengeance and punishment: although the Spirit speaks not here expressly of civil magistrates and their civil weapons, yet, these states being of different natures and considerations, as far differing as spirit from flesh, I first observe, that civil weapons are most improper and unfitting in matters of the spiritual state and kingdom, though in the civil state most proper and suitable.[147]

I see here that this scripture presents two different states: a civil state and a spiritual state, with civil officials and spiritual leaders, civil tools and spiritual tools, civil punishment and spiritual punishment. Even though the Spirit doesn't specifically mention civil authorities and their civil tools, these two states are fundamentally different, as different as spirit is from flesh. First, I notice that civil tools are completely inappropriate for spiritual matters, even though they are quite suitable for civil issues.


[119]

[119]

CHAP. XLV.

For—to keep to the similitude which the Spirit useth, for instance—to batter down a stronghold, high wall, fort, tower, or castle, men bring not a first and second admonition, and, after obstinacy, excommunication, which are spiritual weapons, concerning them that be in the church: nor exhortations to repent and be baptized, to believe in the Lord Jesus, &c., which are proper weapons to them that be without, &c.; but to take a stronghold, men bring cannons, culverins, saker,[148] bullets, powder, muskets, swords, pikes, &c., and these to this end are weapons effectual and proportionable.[149]

For—sticking to the comparison that the Spirit uses, for example—to break down a stronghold, high wall, fort, tower, or castle, people don’t bring a first and second warning, and after stubbornness, excommunication, which are spiritual weapons meant for those in the church; nor do they use calls to repent and be baptized, to believe in the Lord Jesus, etc., which are appropriate weapons for those outside, etc.; but to capture a stronghold, people bring cannons, culverins, saker,[148] bullets, powder, muskets, swords, pikes, etc., and these are effective and suitable weapons for that purpose.[149]

Spiritual weapons only effectual in spiritual and soul causes.

On the other side, to batter down idolatry, false worship, heresy, schism, blindness, hardness, out of the soul and spirit, it is vain, improper, and unsuitable to bring those weapons which are used by persecutors, stocks, whips, prisons, swords, gibbets, stakes, &c., (where these seem to prevail with some cities or kingdoms, a stronger force sets up again, what a weaker pulled down); but against these spiritual strongholds in the souls of men, spiritual artillery and weapons are proper, which are mighty through God to subdue and bring under the very thought to obedience, or else to bind fast the soul with[120] chains of darkness, and lock it up in the prison of unbelief and hardness to eternity.

On the other hand, to attack idolatry, false worship, heresy, division, ignorance, and stubbornness from the soul and spirit, it's pointless, inappropriate, and wrong to use the tools of persecutors—stocks, whips, prisons, swords, gallows, stakes, etc. (when these methods seem to work in some cities or kingdoms, a stronger force just comes back and overthrows what a weaker one brought down); but against these spiritual strongholds in people's souls, spiritual artillery and weapons are appropriate, which are powerful through God to bring even the very thoughts into obedience, or else to trap the soul with[120] chains of darkness and confine it in the prison of unbelief and stubbornness for eternity.

Civil weapons not only improper, but unnecessary in spiritual causes.

2. I observe that as civil weapons are improper in this business, and never able to effect aught in the soul: so although they were proper, yet they are unnecessary; for if, as the Spirit here saith, and the answerer grants, spiritual weapons in the hand of church officers are able and ready to take vengeance on all disobedience, that is, able and mighty, sufficient and ready for the Lord’s work, either to save the soul, or to kill the soul of whomsoever be the party or parties opposite; in which respect I may again remember that speech of Job, How hast thou helped him that hath no power? Job xxvi. 2.

2. I notice that civil weapons are inappropriate in this situation and can't really achieve anything for the soul. Even if they were appropriate, they would still be unnecessary. Because, as the Spirit says here and the responder agrees, spiritual weapons in the hands of church leaders are capable and ready to bring judgment on all disobedience. They are powerful, sufficient, and prepared for the Lord's work, whether that's saving a soul or condemning one, regardless of who the opposing party is. In this regard, I’m reminded of what Job said, How have you helped the one who has no strength? Job xxvi. 2.

No earthly kings or governors will be so served, as we pretend to serve the King of kings.

Peace. Offer this, as Malachi once spake, to the governors, the kings of the earth, when they besiege, beleaguer, and assault great cities, castles, forts, &c., should any subject pretending his service bring store of pins, sticks, straws, bulrushes, to beat and batter down stone walls, mighty bulwarks, what might his expectation and reward be, but at least the censure of a man distract, beside himself? &c.

Peace. Offer this, as Malachi once said, to the leaders, the kings of the earth, when they attack, surround, and assault great cities, castles, forts, etc. If any subject, claiming to serve, brings a supply of pins, sticks, straws, or bulrushes to break down stone walls and mighty defenses, what can he expect in return but at least the judgment of a man who is confused and out of his mind? etc.

Ps. xlv. 4. The white troopers.

Truth. What shall we then conceive of His displeasure, who is the Chief or Prince of the kings of the earth, and rides upon the word of truth and meekness, which is the white horse, Rev. vi. and Rev. xix., with his holy witnesses, the white troopers upon white horses, when to his help and aid men bring and add such unnecessary, improper, and weak munition?

Truth. What should we think about His anger, who is the Leader of the kings of the earth, riding on the word of truth and humility, represented by the white horse, Rev. vi. and Rev. xix., with his holy witnesses, the white riders on white horses, when people support Him with such unnecessary, inappropriate, and feeble weapons?

Spiritual ammunition, Eph. vi. 6, applied; material and spiritual artillery unfitly joined together. An alarm to civil or earthly rulers.

Will the Lord Jesus (did He ever in his own person practise, or did he appoint to) join to his breastplate of righteousness, the breastplate of iron and steel? to the helmet of righteousness and salvation in Christ, a helmet and crest of iron, brass, or steel? a target of wood to His shield of faith? [to] His two-edged sword, coming forth of[121] the mouth of Jesus, the material sword, the work of smiths and cutlers? or a girdle of shoe-leather to the girdle of truth? &c. Excellently fit and proper is that alarm and item, Ps. ii. 10, Be wise, therefore, O ye kings—especially those ten horns, Rev. xvii., who, under pretence of fighting for Christ Jesus, give their power to the beast against Him—and be warned, ye judges of the earth: kiss the Son, that is, with subjection and affection, acknowledge Him only the King and Judge of souls, in that power bequeathed to His ministers and churches, lest his wrath be kindled, yea, but a little; then, blessed are they that trust in Him.

Will the Lord Jesus (did He ever personally practice, or did He command to) add to His breastplate of righteousness, a breastplate of iron and steel? To the helmet of righteousness and salvation in Christ, a helmet and crest of iron, brass, or steel? A wooden target to His shield of faith? [to] His two-edged sword, coming forth from[121] the mouth of Jesus, the physical sword, the creation of smiths and cutlers? Or a leather belt to the belt of truth? &c. It is excellently fitting and appropriate that the warning and message, Ps. ii. 10, Be wise, therefore, O you kings—especially those ten horns, Rev. xvii., who, pretending to fight for Christ Jesus, give their power to the beast against Him—and be warned, you judges of the earth: kiss the Son, that is, with submission and love, acknowledge Him as the only King and Judge of souls, in that power entrusted to His ministers and churches, lest His wrath be kindled, yes, but just a little; then, blessed are those who trust in Him.


CHAP. XLVI.

Concerning the civil ruler’s power in spiritual causes discussed.

Peace. Now, in the second place, concerning that scripture, Rom. xiii., which it pleased the answerer to quote, and himself, and so many excellent servants of God have insisted upon to prove such persecution for conscience:—how have both he and they wrested this scripture, not as Peter writes of the wicked, to their eternal, yet to their own and other’s temporal destruction, by civil wars and combustions in the world?

Peace. Now, secondly, regarding that verse, Rom. xiii., which the respondent chose to quote, and which he and many other devoted servants of God have used to justify such persecution for conscience:—how have both he and they misinterpreted this verse, not as Peter speaks of the wicked, leading to their eternal destruction, but rather to their own and others’ temporary destruction through civil wars and chaos in the world?

My humble request, therefore, is to the Father of lights, to send out the bright beams of the Sun of righteousness, and to scatter the mist which that old serpent, the great juggler, Satan, hath raised about this holy scripture, and my request to you, divine Truth, is for your care and pains to enlighten and clear this scripture.

My humble request, then, is to the Father of lights, to send out the bright rays of the Sun of righteousness, and to clear away the fog that the old serpent, the great deceiver, Satan, has put around this holy scripture. And my request to you, divine Truth, is for your guidance and effort to illuminate and clarify this scripture.

Rom. xiii. speaks not at all of spiritual but civil affairs.

Truth. First, then, upon the serious examination of this whole scripture, it will appear, that from the 9th verse of the 12th chapter to the end of this whole 13th chapter,[122] the Spirit handles the duties of the saints in the careful observation of the second table in their civil conversation, or walking towards men, and speaks not at all of any point or matter of the first table concerning the kingdom of the Lord Jesus.[150]

Truth. So, when we seriously examine this entire scripture, it becomes clear that from the 9th verse of the 12th chapter to the end of the 13th chapter,[122] the Spirit discusses the responsibilities of the saints in their careful observation of the second table regarding their interactions with others, and does not mention anything related to the first table concerning the kingdom of the Lord Jesus.[150]

For, having in the whole epistle handled that great point of free justification by the free grace of God in Christ, in the beginning of the 12th chapter he exhorts the believers to give and dedicate themselves unto the Lord, both in soul and body; and unto the 9th verse of the 12th chapter he expressly mentioneth their conversation in the kingdom, or body, of Christ Jesus, together with the several officers thereof.

For having addressed the important topic of being justified freely by God's grace in Christ throughout the entire letter, at the beginning of the 12th chapter, he encourages the believers to dedicate themselves to the Lord, both in spirit and in body. Up to the 9th verse of the 12th chapter, he specifically mentions their conduct in the kingdom, or body, of Christ Jesus, along with the various officials of that body.

The scope of Rom. xiii.

And from the 9th verse to the end of the 13th [chapter], he plainly discourseth of their civil conversation and walking one toward another, and with all men, from whence he hath fair occasion to speak largely concerning their subjection to magistrates in the 13th chapter.

And from the 9th verse to the end of the 13th [chapter], he clearly talks about how they should conduct themselves and interact with each other and everyone else, which gives him a good reason to discuss their submission to authorities in the 13th chapter.

Love to man the duty of the whole second table.

Hence it is, that [at] ver. 7 of this 13th chapter, Paul exhorts to performance of love to all men, magistrates and subjects, vers. 7, 8, Render, therefore, to all their dues; tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour. Owe nothing to any man, but to love one another: for he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law.

Hence, in verse 7 of this 13th chapter, Paul encourages the practice of love toward everyone, including authorities and those they govern. Verse 7 and 8 state, So give everyone what you owe them: If you owe taxes, pay taxes; if revenue, then revenue; if respect, then respect; if honor, then honor. Let no debt remain outstanding, except the continuing debt to love one another, for whoever loves others has fulfilled the law.

How love fulfilleth the law.

If any man doubt, as the papists speak, whether a man may perfectly fulfil the law, every man of sound judgment is ready to answer him, that these words, He that loveth hath fulfilled the law, concerneth not the whole law in the first table, that is, the worship and kingdom of God in Christ.

If anyone doubts, like the Catholics claim, whether a person can fully follow the law, anyone with good sense is quick to respond that these words, He that loves has fulfilled the law, do not apply to the entire law in the first table, which refers to the worship and kingdom of God in Christ.

[123]

[123]

Secondly, That the apostle speaks not here of perfect observation of the second table, without failing in word or act toward men, but lays open the sum and substance of the law, which is love; and that he that walks by the rule of love toward all men, magistrates and subjects, he hath rightly attained unto what the law aims at, and so in evangelical obedience fulfils and keeps the law.

Secondly, the apostle isn't talking about perfectly following the second table of the law without making mistakes in word or action toward others. Instead, he reveals the essence of the law, which is love. Anyone who lives by the principle of love toward everyone, including both authority figures and those under their authority, has truly grasped what the law intends. In doing so, they fulfill and uphold the law through genuine obedience.

Hence, therefore, again in the 9th verse, having discoursed of the fifth command in this point of superiors, he makes all the rest of the commandments of the second table, which concern our walking with man,—viz., Thou shalt not kill; thou shalt not commit adultery; thou shalt not steal; thou shalt not bear false witness; thou shalt not covet: and if there be any other commandment—to be briefly comprehended in this saying, namely, thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.

So, in the 9th verse, after discussing the fifth commandment regarding those in authority, he summarizes all the other commandments from the second table that deal with our interactions with others—specifically, You shall not kill; you shall not commit adultery; you shall not steal; you shall not give false testimony; you shall not covet. And if there’s any other commandment, it can be summed up in this one saying: you shall love your neighbor as yourself.

And verse 10, Love worketh no ill to his neighbour, therefore, love is the fulfilling of the law, that is, as before, the law concerning our civil conversation toward all men, magistrates or governors, and fellow subjects of all conditions.

And verse 10, Love doesn’t do anything bad to its neighbor, so love is the fulfillment of the law, which means, as mentioned before, the law about how we interact with everyone—whether they are leaders or fellow citizens, regardless of their status.


CHAP. XLVII.

Rom. xiii. so interpreted even by them that held persecution for conscience.

Peace. Although the scripture is sufficient to make the man of God perfect, and the fool wise to salvation, and our faith in God must be only founded upon the rock Christ, and not upon the sand of men’s judgments and opinions: yet, as Paul allegeth the judgment and sayings of unbelievers for their conviction, out of their own tenents and grants, “So I pray you to set down the words of one or two, not unbelievers in their persons, but excellent[124] and precious servants and witnesses of God in their times, whose names are sweet and precious to all that fear God,—who, although their judgment ran in the common stream, viz., ‘That magistrates were keepers of the two tables, defenders of the faith against heretics,’ and, notwithstanding whatever they have written for defence of their judgments, yet the light of truth so evidently shined upon their souls in this scripture, that they absolutely denied the 13th of the Romans to concern any matter of the first table.”

Peace. Even though scripture is enough to make someone fully equipped to serve God, and to make the foolish wise in terms of salvation, and our faith in God should be based solely on the rock that is Christ rather than the shifting sands of human opinions and judgments: still, as Paul uses the thoughts and sayings of unbelievers to help convict them through their own beliefs and agreements, “I ask you to consider the words of one or two who were not unbelievers themselves, but rather outstanding and valued servants and witnesses of God in their times, whose names are cherished by all who fear God. Although they may have followed the common belief that magistrates are the guardians of the two tables and defenders of the faith against heretics, and despite whatever they wrote to support their views, the light of truth shone so clearly upon their souls in this scripture that they completely rejected the idea that Romans 13 had anything to do with the first table.”

Calvin’s judgment of Rom. xiii.

Truth. First, I shall produce that excellent servant of God, Calvin, who, upon this 13th to the Romans, writes,[151] Tota autem hæc disputatio est de civilibus præfecturis; itaque frustra inde sacrilegam suam tyrannidem stabilire moliuntur, qui dominatum in conscientias exerceant:—“But,” saith he, “this whole discourse concerneth civil magistrates, and, therefore, in vain do they who exercise power over consciences, go about from this place to establish their sacrilegious tyranny.”[152]

Truth. First, I will mention that amazing servant of God, Calvin, who, about this passage in Romans 13, writes, [151] "This entire discussion is about civil authorities; therefore, those who try to enforce their sacrilegious tyranny over consciences are doing so in vain." [152]

God’s people loth to be found, yet proved persecutors.

Peace. I know how far most men, and especially the sheep of Jesus, will fly from the thought of exercising tyranny over conscience, that happily they will disclaim the dealing of all with men’s consciences: yet, if the acts and statutes which are made by them concerning the worship of God be attended to, their profession—and that out of zeal according to the pattern of that ceremonial and figurative state of Israel—to suffer no other religion nor worship in their territories, but one—their profession and[125] practice to defend their faith from reproach and blasphemy of heretics by civil weapons, and all that from this very 13th of the Romans—I say, if these particulars and others, be with fear and trembling, in the presence of the Most High, examined, the wonderful deceit of their own hearts shall appear unto them, and how guilty they will appear to be of wresting this scripture before the tribunal of the Most High.

Peace. I understand how far most people, especially the followers of Jesus, will avoid the idea of imposing their beliefs on others. They will eagerly reject any suggestion that they should be involved in controlling other people's beliefs. However, if we look closely at the laws and rules they establish regarding the worship of God, it becomes clear that their intentions—driven by zeal following the example of the ceremonial and symbolic practices of Israel—are to allow only one religion and worship in their lands. Their beliefs and actions aim to protect their faith from the criticism and slander of non-believers using civil authority, all based on the very principles of Romans 13. I say that if these matters and others are examined with fear and respect in the presence of the Most High, the deep deception within their own hearts will become evident, and they will realize how guilty they are of misinterpreting this scripture before the judgment of the Most High.

Truth. Again, Calvin, speaking concerning fulfilling of the law by love, writes thus on the same place: Sed Paulus in totam legem non respicit; tantum de officiis loquitur, quæ nobis erga proximum demandantur a lege:—That is, “Paul hath not respect unto the whole law, he speaks only of those duties which the law commands towards our neighbours.” And it is manifest, that in this place by our neighbours he means high and low, magistrates and subjects, unto whom we ought to walk by the rule of love, paying unto every one their due.

Truth. Again, Calvin, discussing the fulfillment of the law through love, writes in the same context: But Paul does not consider the entire law; he only talks about the duties that the law demands of us toward our neighbors:—That is, “Paul is not looking at the whole law, he’s only referring to those responsibilities that the law commands in relation to our neighbors.” It is clear that in this context, by our neighbors he refers to everyone—those in authority and those who are not—whom we should treat according to the principle of love, giving each person what they deserve.

Again, Cæterum Paulus hic tantum meminet secundæ tabulæ, quia de ea tantum erat quæstio:—“But Paul here only mentioneth the second table, because the question was only concerning that.”

Again, Paul only mentions the second table here because the question was only about that.

Calvin confesseth that the first table, concerning God’s worship, is not here, in Rom. xiii. touched.

And again, Quod autem repetit, complementum legis esse dilectionem, intellige (ut prius) de ea legis parte, quod hominum societatem spectat? Prior enim legis tabula quæ est de cultu Dei minime hic attingitur:—“But in that he repeateth, that love is the fulfilling of the law, understand as before, that he speaks of that part of the law which respects human society; for the first table of the law, which concerneth the worship of God, is not in the least manner here touched.”[153]

And again, when he emphasizes that love is the fulfillment of the law, understand as before that he’s referring to that part of the law that relates to human relationships; because the first part of the law, which pertains to the worship of God, isn’t discussed at all here. [153]

Beza upon Rom. xiii.

After Calvin, his successor in Geneva, that holy and[126] learned Beza, upon the word ἀνακεφαλαιοῦται, if there be any other commandment it is summed up in this, thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, writes thus:[154]—Tota lex nihil aliud quam amorem Dei et proximi præcipet; sed tamen cum apostolus hoc loco de mutuis hominum officiis disserat, legis vocabulum ad secundum tabulam restringendam puto. “The whole law,” saith he, “commands nothing else but the love of God, and yet, nevertheless, since the apostle in this place discourseth of the duties of men one toward another, I think this term law ought to be restrained to the second table.”[155]

After Calvin, his successor in Geneva, the holy and learned Beza, commenting on the word ἀνακεφαλαιοῦται, if there be any other commandment it is summed up in this, thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, writes this:[154]—“The whole law commands nothing but the love of God and of one’s neighbor; however, since the apostle discusses mutual duties among people in this context, I believe the term law should be limited to the second table.”[155]


CHAP. XLVIII.

Peace. I pray now proceed to the second argument from this scripture, against the use of civil weapons in matters of religions, and spiritual worship.

Peace. I now want to move on to the second argument from this scripture, which is against the use of civil weapons in matters of religion and spiritual worship.

Truth. The Spirit of God here commands subjection and obedience to higher powers, even to the Roman emperors and all subordinate magistrates; and yet the emperors and governors under them were strangers from the life of God in Christ, yea, most averse and opposite, yea, cruel and bloody persecutors of the name and followers of Jesus: and yet unto these, is this subjection and obedience commanded. Now true it is, that as the[127] civil magistrate is apt not to content himself with the majesty of an earthly throne, crown, sword, sceptre, but to seat himself in the throne of David in the church: so God’s people, and it may be in Paul’s time, considering their high and glorious preferment and privileges by Jesus Christ, were apt to be much tempted to despise civil governors, especially such as were ignorant of the Son of God, and persecuted him in his servants.

Truth. The Spirit of God here commands submission and obedience to higher authorities, including the Roman emperors and all lower officials; even though these emperors and their governors were far removed from the life of God in Christ, often being completely opposed, cruel, and violent persecutors of the followers of Jesus. Yet, despite this, submission and obedience are still required. It is true that the civil magistrate tends not to be satisfied with just the authority of an earthly throne, crown, sword, or scepter, but aims to occupy the throne of David within the church. Similarly, God’s people, perhaps during Paul’s time, considering their high and glorious status and privileges through Jesus Christ, were often tempted to look down on civil rulers, especially those who were unaware of the Son of God and who persecuted Him through His servants.

Paul writes not to the Roman governors to defend the truth, and to punish heretics.

Now then I argue, if the apostle should have commanded this subjection unto the Roman emperors and Roman magistrates in spiritual causes, as to defend the truth which they were no way able to discern, but persecuted—and upon trust from others no magistrate, not persuaded in his own conscience, is to take it:—

Now then, I argue, if the apostle had instructed this submission to the Roman emperors and Roman officials in spiritual matters, as a way to uphold the truth that they were completely unable to recognize but instead persecuted—and based on the trust from others, no official, not convinced in their own conscience, should accept it:—

Or else to punish heretics, whom then also they must discern and judge, or else condemn them, as the Jews would have Pilate condemn the Lord Jesus, upon the sentence of others—I say, if Paul should have, in this scripture, put this work upon these Roman governors, and commanded the churches of Christ to have yielded subjection in any such matters, he must, in the judgment of all men, have put out the eye of faith, and reason, and sense, at once.[156]

Or else to punish heretics, whom they must identify and judge, or else condemn them, just like the Jews wanted Pilate to condemn the Lord Jesus based on others' sentences—I mean, if Paul had placed this responsibility on the Roman governors in this scripture and instructed the churches of Christ to submit to such matters, he would, in everyone's opinion, have completely disregarded faith, reason, and common sense all at once.[156]


[128]

[128]

CHAP. XLIX.

Paul’s appeal to Cæsar discussed.

Peace. It is said by some, why then did Paul himself, Acts xxv. 11, appeal to Cæsar, unless that Cæsar, (though he was not, yet) he ought to have been a fit judge in such matters?

Peace. Some say, why then did Paul himself, Acts xxv. 11, appeal to Caesar, unless that Caesar, (even though he wasn't, he should have been) a suitable judge in such matters?

If Paul had appealed to Cæsar in spiritual things, he had committed five evils.

Truth. I answer, if Paul, in this appeal to Cæsar, had referred and submitted simply and properly the cause of Christ, his ministry and ministration, to the Roman emperor’s tribunal, knowing him to be an idolatrous stranger from the true God, and a lion-like, bloody persecutor of the Lord Jesus, the Lamb of God,—I say, let it be considered, whether or no he had committed these five evils:—

Truth. I respond, if Paul, in his appeal to Cæsar, had straightforwardly and appropriately submitted the matter of Christ, his ministry, and service to the Roman emperor’s court, knowing that he was an idolatrous outsider to the true God and a fierce, bloody persecutor of the Lord Jesus, the Lamb of God—I'm saying, let's think about whether he had committed these five wrongs:—

The first, against the dimmest light of reason, in appealing to darkness to judge light, to unrighteousness to judge righteousness, [to] the spiritually blind to judge and end the controversy concerning heavenly colours.

The first is that, against the faintest light of reason, it appeals to darkness to judge light, to unrighteousness to judge righteousness, and to the spiritually blind to judge and resolve the debate about heavenly colors.

Secondly, against the cause of religion, which, if condemned by every inferior idolater, must needs be condemned by the Cæsars themselves, who, Nebuchadnezzar-like, set up their state images or religions, commanding the world’s uniformity of worship to them.

Secondly, against the cause of religion, which, if denounced by every lesser idolater, must also be denounced by the emperors themselves, who, like Nebuchadnezzar, establish their state images or religions, demanding the world's uniform worship of them.

Thirdly, against the holy state and calling of the Christians themselves, who, by virtue of their subjection to Christ, even the least of them, are in spiritual things above the highest potentates or emperors in the world who continue in enmity against, or in an ignorant, natural state without Christ Jesus. This honour, or high exaltation have all his holy ones, to bind, not literally but spiritually, their kings in chains, and their nobles in links of iron. Ps. cxlix. 8.

Thirdly, in opposition to the sacred status and calling of Christians themselves, who, by their submission to Christ—even the least among them—are spiritually above the world's highest rulers or emperors who remain hostile or are in an ignorant, natural state without Christ Jesus. This honor or high elevation is granted to all His holy ones, enabling them to bind—not literally, but spiritually—their kings in chains and their nobles in iron links. Ps. cxlix. 8.

[129]

[129]

Fourthly, against his own calling, apostleship, or office of ministry, unto which Cæsar himself and all potentates, in spiritual and soul-matters, ought to have submitted; and unto which, in controversies of Christ’s church and kingdom, Cæsar himself ought to have appealed, the church of God being built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets. Eph. ii. 20.

Fourthly, contrary to his own role as an apostle or minister, to which Caesar himself and all powerful leaders in spiritual matters should have submitted; and which, in disputes regarding Christ's church and kingdom, Caesar himself should have sought out, since the church of God is built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets. Eph. ii. 20.

Emperors themselves, if Christians, subject to the apostles and churches in spiritual things.

And, therefore, in case that any of the Roman governors, or the emperor himself, had been humbled and converted to Christianity by the preaching of Christ, were not they themselves bound to subject themselves unto the power of the Lord Jesus in the hands of the apostles and churches, and might not the apostles and churches have refused to have baptized, or washed them into the profession of Christ Jesus, upon the apprehension of their unworthiness?

And so, if any of the Roman governors or even the emperor himself had been humbled and converted to Christianity through Christ's preaching, wouldn't they be required to submit to the authority of the Lord Jesus through the apostles and churches? And could the apostles and churches have refused to baptize them or welcome them into the faith of Christ Jesus because they felt these individuals were unworthy?

Or, if received into Christian fellowship, were they not to stand at the bar of the Lord Jesus in the church, concerning either their opinions or practices? were they not to be cast out and delivered unto Satan by the power of the Lord Jesus, if, after once and twice admonition, they persist obstinately, as faithfully and impartially as if they were the meanest in the empire? Yea, although the apostles, the churches, the elders, or governors thereof, were poor and mean, despised persons in civil respects, and were themselves bound to yield all faithful and loyal obedience to such emperors and governors in civil things.

Or, if they were accepted into Christian fellowship, weren't they supposed to stand before the Lord Jesus in the church regarding their beliefs or actions? Would they not be cast out and handed over to Satan by the authority of the Lord Jesus if, after one or two warnings, they stubbornly persisted, just as fairly and impartially as if they were the lowest in the empire? Yes, even though the apostles, the churches, the elders, or their leaders were poor and lowly, looked down upon in civic matters, they were still obligated to show all faithful and loyal obedience to those emperors and governors in civil matters.

Were they not, if Christians, bound themselves to have submitted to those spiritual decrees of the apostles and elders, as well as the lowest and meanest members of Christ? Acts xvi. And if so, how should Paul appeal in spiritual things to Cæsar, or write to the churches of Jesus to submit to them [in] Christian or spiritual matters?

Were they not, if they were Christians, obligated to follow the spiritual guidelines set by the apostles and elders, just like the lowest and humblest members of Christ? Acts 16. And if that’s the case, how could Paul turn to Caesar for spiritual issues, or write to the churches of Jesus to submit to them in Christian or spiritual matters?

Fifthly, if Paul had appealed to Cæsar in spiritual[130] respects, he had greatly profaned the holy name of God in holy things, in so improper and vain a prostitution of spiritual things to carnal and natural judgments, which are not able to comprehend spiritual matters, which are alone spiritually discerned. 1 Cor. ii. 14.

Fifthly, if Paul had appealed to Caesar in spiritual matters, he would have greatly dishonored the holy name of God in sacred issues, by so improperly and vainly degrading spiritual matters to earthly and natural judgments, which cannot understand spiritual issues that can only be spiritually discerned. 1 Cor. ii. 14.

Lawful appeals in civil things to civil magistrates.

And yet Cæsar, as a civil, supreme magistrate, ought to defend Paul from civil violence, and slanderous accusations about sedition, mutiny, civil disobedience, &c. And in that sense, who doubts but God’s people may appeal to the Roman Cæsar, an Egyptian Pharaoh, a Philistian Abimelech, an Assyrian Nebuchadnezzar, the great Mogul, Prester John, the great Turk, or an Indian Sachem?[157]

And yet Caesar, as a civil, supreme leader, should protect Paul from civil violence and false accusations of sedition, mutiny, civil disobedience, etc. In that sense, who doubts that God's people can appeal to the Roman Caesar, an Egyptian Pharaoh, a Philistine Abimelech, an Assyrian Nebuchadnezzar, the great Mogul, Prester John, the great Turk, or an Indian Sachem?[157]


CHAP. L.

Peace. Which is the third argument against the civil magistrates’ power in spiritual and soul-matters out of this scripture, Rom. xiii.?

Peace. What is the third argument against the civil magistrates’ power in spiritual and soul matters according to this scripture, Rom. xiii.?

Truth. I dispute from the nature of the magistrates’ weapons, ver. 4. He hath a sword, which he bears not in vain, delivered to him, as I acknowledge from God’s appointment in the free consent and choice of the subjects for common good.

Truth. I argue based on the nature of the magistrates’ weapons, verse 4. He has a sword, which he does not bear in vain, given to him, as I acknowledge, by God’s appointment with the free consent and choice of the people for the common good.

We must distinguish of swords.

We must differentiate swords.

[131]

[131]

Four sorts of swords mentioned in the New Testament.

We find four sorts of swords mentioned in the New Testament.

We find four types of swords mentioned in the New Testament.

First, the sword of persecution, which Herod stretched forth against James, Acts xii. 1, 2.

First, the sword of persecution that Herod directed against James, Acts xii. 1, 2.

Secondly, the sword of God’s Spirit, expressly said to be the word of God, Ephes. vi. [17]. A sword of two edges, carried in the mouth of Christ, Rev. i. [16], which is of strong and mighty operation, piercing between the bones and the marrow, between the soul and the spirit, Heb. iv. [12].

Secondly, the sword of God’s Spirit, clearly referred to as the word of God, Ephes. vi. [17]. A double-edged sword, held in the mouth of Christ, Rev. i. [16], which is powerful and effective, piercing between the bones and the marrow, between the soul and the spirit, Heb. iv. [12].

Thirdly, the great sword of war and destruction, given to him that rides that terrible red horse of war, so that he takes peace from the earth, and men kill one another, as is most lamentably true in the slaughter of so many hundred thousand souls within these few years in several parts of Europe, our own and others.

Thirdly, the powerful sword of war and destruction, given to the one who rides that fearsome red horse of war, takes peace away from the earth, causing people to kill each other, as is tragically evident in the slaughter of hundreds of thousands of souls over these few years in various parts of Europe, including our own and beyond.

None of these three swords are intended in this scripture.

None of these three swords are meant in this scripture.

The civil sword.

Therefore, fourthly, there is a civil sword, called the sword of civil justice, which being of a material, civil nature, for the defence of persons, estates, families, liberties of a city or civil state, and the suppressing of uncivil or injurious persons or actions, by such civil punishment, it cannot, according to its utmost reach and capacity, now under Christ, when all nations are merely civil, without any such typical, holy respect upon them, as was upon Israel, a national church—I say, cannot extend to spiritual and soul-causes, spiritual and soul-punishment, which belongs to that spiritual sword with two edges, the soul-piercing,—in soul-saving, or soul-killing,—the word of God.[158]

Therefore, fourthly, there is a civil sword, known as the sword of civil justice. This sword is material and civil in nature, intended to protect individuals, property, families, and the freedoms of a city or civil society, as well as to curb uncivil or harmful people or actions through civil punishment. Under Christ, all nations are strictly civil, lacking the holy significance that was present for Israel as a national church. Thus, it cannot extend to spiritual matters or soul-related punishments, which belong to that spiritual sword with two edges—capable of piercing the soul, either saving it or condemning it—namely, the word of God.[158]


[132]

[132]

CHAP. LI.

Tribute, custom, &c., merely civil recompences for civil work.

Truth. A fourth argument from this scripture, I take in the sixth verse, from tribute, custom, &c.: which is a merely civil reward, or recompence, for the magistrates’ work. Now as the wages are, such is the work; but the wages are merely civil—custom, tribute, &c.: not the contributions of the saints or churches of Christ, proper to the spiritual and Christian state. And such work only must the magistrate attend upon, as may properly deserve such civil wages, reward, or recompence.

Truth. A fourth point from this scripture, I draw from the sixth verse, regarding tribute, custom, etc.: this is simply a civil reward or compensation for the magistrate’s efforts. The quality of the wages reflects the nature of the work; however, these wages are purely civil—custom, tribute, etc.—not the contributions from the saints or churches of Christ, which are meant for the spiritual and Christian realm. The magistrate should only engage in work that rightly merits such civil wages, rewards, or compensation.

Magistrates called by God, God’s ministers.

Lastly, that the Spirit of God never intended to direct, or warrant, the magistrate to use his power in spiritual affairs and religious worship, I argue from the term or title it pleaseth the wisdom of God to give such civil officers, to wit, ver. 6, God’s ministers.

Lastly, I argue that the Spirit of God never meant for the magistrate to use his power in spiritual matters and religious worship, based on the term or title that it pleases God's wisdom to give to these civil officers, namely, ver. 6, God’s ministers.

Now at the very first blush, no man denies a double ministry.

Now, at first glance, no one denies the existence of a dual ministry.

The spiritual ministry.

The one appointed by Christ Jesus in his church, to gather, to govern, receive in, cast out, and order all the affairs of the church, the house, city, or kingdom of God, Eph. iv.; 1 Cor. xii.

The one chosen by Christ Jesus in his church to gather, lead, welcome, remove, and manage all the matters of the church, the household, city, or kingdom of God, Eph. iv.; 1 Cor. xii.

The civil ministry or service.

Secondly, a civil ministry, or office, merely human and civil, which men agree to constitute, called therefore a human creation, 1 Pet. ii. [13], and is as true and lawful in those nations, cities, kingdoms, &c., which never heard of the true God, nor his holy Son Jesus, as in any part of[133] the world beside, where the name of Jesus is most taken up.

Secondly, a civil ministry or office is just a human and civil institution that people agree to create, and is therefore considered a human creation, 1 Pet. ii. [13]. This is just as true and lawful in nations, cities, kingdoms, etc., that have never heard of the true God or His holy Son Jesus, as it is in any other part of [133] the world where the name of Jesus is most mentioned.

From all which premises, viz., that the scope of the Spirit of God in this chapter is to handle the matters of the second table—having handled the matters of the first, in the twelfth:—since the magistrates of whom Paul wrote, were natural, ungodly, persecuting, and yet lawful magistrates, and to be obeyed in all lawful civil things: since all magistrates are God’s ministers, essentially civil, bounded to a civil work, with civil weapons, or instruments, and paid or rewarded with civil rewards:—from all which, I say, I undeniably collect, that this scripture is generally mistaken, and wrested from the scope of God’s Spirit, and the nature of the place, and cannot truly be alleged by any for the power of the civil magistrate to be exercised in spiritual and soul-matters.

Given all these points, namely that the focus of the Spirit of God in this chapter is to address the issues of the second table—having covered the issues of the first in the twelfth: since the magistrates Paul wrote about were natural, ungodly, persecuting, yet lawful magistrates, and should be obeyed in all lawful civil matters: since all magistrates are God’s ministers, essentially civil, dedicated to civil work, using civil means or tools, and compensated with civil rewards:—from all of this, I clearly conclude that this scripture is generally misunderstood and taken out of context from the intent of God’s Spirit and the nature of the passage, and cannot truthfully be cited by anyone as a justification for the civil magistrate to exert authority in spiritual and soul matters.


CHAP. LII.

What is to be understood by evil, Rom. xiii. 4.

Peace. Against this I know many object, out of the fourth verse of this chapter, that the magistrate is to avenge, or punish, evil: from whence is gathered that heresy, false Christs, false churches, false ministries, false seals, being evil, ought to be punished civilly, &c.

Peace. I know that many argue against this, based on the fourth verse of this chapter, which states that the magistrate is to avenge or punish evil: from this, it is concluded that heresies, false Christs, false churches, false ministries, and false seals, all being evil, should be punished by civil authorities, etc.

Truth. I answer, that the word κακὸν is generally opposed to civil goodness, or virtue, in a commonwealth, and not to spiritual good, or religion, in the church.

Truth. I respond that the word κακὸν is typically contrasted with civic goodness, or virtue, in a society, and not with spiritual good, or religion, in the church.

Secondly, I have proved from the scope of the place, that here is not intended evil against the spiritual, or Christian estate handled in the twelfth chapter, but evil against the civil state in this thirteenth, properly falling under the cognizance of the civil minister of God, the[134] magistrate, and punishable by that civil sword of his as an incivility, disorder, or breach of that civil order, peace, and civility, unto which all the inhabitants of a city, town, or kingdom, oblige themselves.

Secondly, I've demonstrated from the context that there is no malicious intent towards the spiritual or Christian matters discussed in the twelfth chapter, but rather against the civil order in this thirteenth chapter, which rightly falls under the authority of God's civil minister, the[134] magistrate. This is punishable by the civil law as an act of incivility, disorder, or a violation of the civil order, peace, and courtesy that all residents of a city, town, or kingdom agree to uphold.

Peace. I have heard, that the elders of the New England churches—who yet out of this thirteenth of Romans maintain persecution—grant[159] that the magistrate is to preserve the peace and welfare of the state, and therefore that he ought not to punish such sins as hurt not his peace. In particular, they say, the magistrate may not punish secret sins in the soul: nor such sins as are yet handling in the church, in a private way: nor such sins which are private in families—and therefore, they say, the magistrate transgresseth to prosecute complaints of children against their parents, servants against masters, wives against husbands, (and yet this proper to the civil state). Nor such sins as are between the members and churches themselves.

Peace. I've heard that the elders of the New England churches—who still uphold persecution based on this thirteenth chapter of Romans—agree that the magistrate should maintain the peace and welfare of the state, and therefore should not punish sins that don't disrupt that peace. Specifically, they say the magistrate cannot punish secret sins in the soul, nor sins that are being addressed privately within the church, nor sins that are private within families. They argue that it's overstepping for the magistrate to pursue complaints from children against their parents, servants against masters, or wives against husbands, even though those are matters of civil governance. They also believe that sins between members and their churches shouldn't be prosecuted.

And they confess, that if the magistrate punish, and the church punish, there will be a greater rent in their peace.

And they admit that if the authorities punish, and the church punishes, it will create a bigger divide in their peace.

Truth. From thence, sweet Peace, may we well observe,

Truth. From there, may we clearly see sweet Peace,

First, the magistrate is not to punish all evil, according to this their confession.

First, the magistrate is not expected to punish every wrongdoing, according to their confession.

The distinction of private and public evil will not here avail; because such as urge that term evil, viz., that the magistrate is to punish evil, urge it strictly, eo nomine; because heresy, blasphemy, false church, false ministry, is evil, as well as disorder in a civil state.

The difference between private and public wrongdoing doesn't matter here; because those who insist on the term evil, specifically that the magistrate must punish evil, insist on it strictly, eo nomine; because heresy, blasphemy, false church, and false ministry are all considered evil, just like disorder in a civil society.

Some give to the magistrate what is not his, and take from him that which is proper to him.

Secondly, I observe, how they take away from the magistrate that which is proper to his cognizance, as the complaints of servants, children, wives, against their[135] parents, masters, husbands, &c. Families as families, being as stones which make up the common building, and are properly the object of the magistrates’ care, in respect of civil government, civil order, and obedience.[160]

Secondly, I notice how they remove from the magistrate what should be within his authority, like complaints from servants, children, and wives against their parents, masters, husbands, etc. Families, as units, are like stones that form the foundation of our society, and should be the concern of magistrates regarding civil governance, order, and obedience.[135]


CHAP. LIII.

Peace. I pray now, lastly, proceed to the author’s reason[161] why Christ’s disciples should be so far from persecuting:—that they ought to bless them that curse them, and pray for them that persecute them, because of the freeness of God’s grace, and the deepness of his counsels, calling them that are enemies, persecutors, no people, to become meek lambs, the sheep and people of God, according to 1 Pet. ii. 10, You which were not a people, are now a people, &c.; and Matt. xx. 6, some come at the last hour, which if they were cut off because they came not sooner, would be prevented, and so should never come.

Peace. I pray now, finally, to explain the author's reasoning[161] for why Christ’s disciples should be far from persecuting others: they should bless those who curse them and pray for those who persecute them, because of the abundance of God’s grace and the depth of His plans. He calls those who are enemies and persecutors—those who are not a people—to become gentle lambs, the sheep and people of God, as stated in 1 Pet. ii. 10, You who were not a people are now a people, etc.; and Matt. xx. 6, where some come at the last hour. If they were rejected for not coming sooner, they would be prevented from ever coming at all.

Unto this reason, the answerer is pleased thus to reply.[162]

Unto this reason, the responder is happy to reply this way.[162]

First, in general; we must not do evil that good may come thereof.

First, in general, we should not do bad things just to bring about good outcomes.

Toleration discussed.[163]

Secondly, in particular, he affirmeth, “that it is evil to tolerate seditious evil doers, seducing teachers, scandalous[136] livers;” and for proof of this, he quotes Christ’s reproof to the angel of the church at Pergamos, for tolerating them that hold the doctrine of Balaam; and against the church of Thyatira, for tolerating Jezebel to teach and seduce, Rev. ii. 14, 20.

Secondly, he specifically states, “that it is wrong to tolerate rebellious wrongdoers, misleading teachers, and scandalous lives;” and to support this, he references Christ’s rebuke to the angel of the church in Pergamos for allowing those who follow the doctrine of Balaam; and against the church of Thyatira for permitting Jezebel to teach and deceive, Rev. ii. 14, 20.

Truth. I answer, first, by assenting to the general proposition, that it is most true, like unto Christ Jesus himself, a sure foundation, 1 Cor. iii. 11. Yet what is built upon it, I hope by God’s assistance to make it appear, is but hay and stubble, dead and withered, not suiting that golden foundation, nor pleasing to the Father of mercies, nor comfortable to the souls of men.

Truth. I respond, first, by agreeing with the overall idea that it is absolutely true, just like Christ Jesus himself, a solid foundation, 1 Cor. iii. 11. However, what is built on it, I hope with God’s help to show, is merely hay and stubble, dead and dried up, not fitting for that golden foundation, not pleasing to the Father of mercies, and not comforting for the souls of people.

It is evil, saith he, to tolerate notorious evil doers, seducing teachers, scandalous livers.

It is wrong, he says, to tolerate well-known wrongdoers, misleading teachers, and scandalous people.

In which speech I observe two evils:

In this speech, I notice two problems:

First, that this proposition is too large and general, because the rule admits of exception, and that according to the will of God.

First, this idea is too broad and general because the rule allows for exceptions based on God's will.

Evil is always evil, yet permission of it may in case be good.

1. It is true, that evil cannot alter its nature, but it is alway evil, as darkness is alway darkness, yet,

1. It's true that evil can't change its nature; it will always be evil, just as darkness is always darkness. Yet,

2. It must be remembered, that it is one thing to command, to conceal, to counsel, to approve evil, and another thing to permit and suffer evil with protestation against it, or dislike of it, at least without approbation of it.

2. It should be noted that commanding, hiding, advising, and approving evil is one thing, while allowing and enduring evil—while still protesting against it or at least expressing distaste for it—is quite another, especially when not approving it.

Lastly, this sufferance, or permission, of evil, is not for its own sake, but for the sake of good, which puts a respect of goodness upon such permission.

Lastly, this allowance of evil doesn’t exist for its own sake but for the sake of good, which gives a sense of goodness to that allowance.

God’s wonderful toleration.

Hence it is, that for God’s own glory’s sake, which is the highest good, he endures, that is, permits, or suffers, the vessels of wrath, Rom. ix. 22. And therefore, although he be of pure eyes and can behold no iniquity, yet his pure eye patiently and quietly beholds and permits all the idolatries and profanations, all the thefts and rapines, all the whoredoms and abominations, all the murders and poisonings;[137] and yet, I say, for his glory’s sake, he is patient, and long permits.

Therefore, for the sake of God’s own glory, which is the highest good, He allows, that is, permits or tolerates, the vessels of wrath, Rom. ix. 22. And so, even though He has pure eyes and cannot stand to see any wrongdoing, His pure eye patiently and quietly observes and permits all the idolatries and profanations, all the thefts and robberies, all the sexual immorality and abominations, all the murders and poisonings; [137] and still, I say, for the sake of His glory, He is patient and allows it to go on for a long time.

Hence for his people’s sake (which is the next good, in his Son), he is oftentimes pleased to permit and suffer the wicked to enjoy a longer reprieve. Therefore he gave Paul all the lives that were in the ship, Acts xxvii. 24.

Hence, for the sake of his people (which is the next best thing to his Son), he often allows the wicked to have a longer break. That's why he gave Paul everyone’s lives on the ship, Acts xxvii. 24.

Therefore, he would not so soon have destroyed Sodom, but granted a longer permission, had there been but ten righteous, Gen. xviii. 32. Therefore, Jer. v. 1, had he found some to have stood in the gap, he would have spared others. Therefore gave he Jezebel a time, or space, Rev. ii. 21.

Therefore, he wouldn’t have destroyed Sodom so quickly, but would have allowed more time if there had been even ten righteous people, Gen. xviii. 32. Therefore, Jer. v. 1, if he had found some who could stand in the gap, he would have spared others. That’s why he gave Jezebel a time, or space, Rev. ii. 21.

Therefore, for his glory’s sake, hath he permitted longer great sinners, who afterward have perished in their season, as we see in the case of Ahab, the Ninevites, and Amorites, &c.

Therefore, for the sake of his glory, he has allowed great sinners to last longer, who later perished in their time, as we see in the examples of Ahab, the Ninevites, and the Amorites, etc.

Deut xxiv.

Hence it pleased the Lord, not only to permit the many evils against his own honourable ordinance of marriage in the world, but was pleased, after a wonderful manner, to suffer that sin of many wives in Abraham, Jacob, David, Solomon, yea, with some expressions which seem to give approbation, as 2 Sam. xii. 8, 24.[164]

Hence it pleased the Lord, not only to allow the many wrongdoings against His honorable institution of marriage in the world, but also to permit, in a remarkable way, the sin of multiple wives in Abraham, Jacob, David, and Solomon, even with some phrases that seem to show approval, as seen in 2 Sam. xii. 8, 24.[164]

Peace. It may be said, this is no pattern for us, because God is above law, and an absolute sovereign.

Peace. It can be said that this isn't a model for us, because God is above the law and the ultimate authority.

Truth. I answer, although we find him sometimes dispensing with his law, yet we never find him deny himself, or utter a falsehood: and therefore when it crosseth not[138] an absolute rule to permit and tolerate—as in the case of the permission of the souls and consciences of all men in the world—I have shown, and shall show further, it doth not, it will not, hinder our being holy as he is holy, in all manner of conversation.

Truth. I reply, even though we sometimes see him bending his rules, we never see him deny himself or tell a lie. So when it doesn’t conflict with an absolute principle to allow and accept—like in the case of respecting the souls and consciences of everyone—I have shown, and will show more, that it does not, and will not, prevent us from being holy as he is holy in every part of our lives.


CHAP. LIV.

Peace. It will yet be said, it pleaseth God to permit adulteries, murders, poisons: God suffers men, like fishes, to devour each other, Hab. i. 14; the wicked to flourish, Jer. xii. 1; yea, sends the tyrants of the world to destroy the nations, and plunder them of their riches, Isa. x. [5, 6.] Should men do so, the world would be a wilderness; and beside we have command for zealous execution of justice, impartially, speedily.

Peace. It will still be said that it pleases God to allow adulteries, murders, and poisons: God lets people, like fish, devour one another, Hab. i. 14; the wicked thrive, Jer. xii. 1; in fact, He sends the tyrants of the world to destroy nations and steal their wealth, Isa. x. [5, 6.] If people acted this way, the world would become a wasteland; besides, we have a command to execute justice with zeal, impartially and swiftly.

Two sorts of commands, both by Moses and Christ.

Truth. I answer, we find two sorts of commands, both from Moses and from Christ, the two great prophets and messengers from the living God, the one the type or figure of the later. Moses gave positive rules, both spiritual and civil; yet also, he gave some not positive but permissive, for the common good. So the Lord Jesus expoundeth it.

Truth. I reply, we see two types of commands, from both Moses and Christ, the two great prophets and messengers of the living God, with one being a precursor to the other. Moses provided clear rules, both spiritual and civil; however, he also presented some that were not strict but rather permissive, aimed at the common good. This is how the Lord Jesus explains it.

Matt. xix. 7, 8.

For whereas, the Pharisees urged it, that Moses commanded to give a bill of divorcement and to put away, the Lord Jesus expoundeth it, Moses for the hardness of your hearts suffered, or permitted, Matt. xix. 7, 8.

For the Pharisees insisted that Moses commanded giving a certificate of divorce and dismissing a wife, but the Lord Jesus explained that Moses allowed this because of the hardness of your hearts, Matt. xix. 7, 8.

The permission of divorce in Israel.

This was a permissive command, universal to all Israel, for a general good, in preventing the continual fires of dissensions and combustions in families: yea, it may be murders, poisons, adulteries, which that people, as the wisdom of God foresaw, was apt, out of the hardness of[139] their heart, to break out into, were it not for this preventing permission.

This was a permissive command that applied to all of Israel, aimed at promoting general well-being by preventing ongoing conflicts and turmoil within families. Indeed, it could lead to murders, poisonings, and adulteries, which the wisdom of God foresaw that the people, due to the hardness of their hearts, would likely resort to if it weren't for this preventive allowance.

Hence it was, that for a further public good sake, and the public safety, David permitted Joab, a notorious malefactor, and Shimei and Adonijah, &c. And civil states and governors, in like cases, have and do permit and suffer what neither David nor any civil governors ought to do or have done, were it not to prevent the hazard of the whole, in the shedding of much innocent blood, together with the nocent, in civil combustions.

Therefore, for the sake of the greater good and public safety, David allowed Joab, a known criminal, as well as Shimei and Adonijah, etc. Similarly, civil authorities and leaders have permitted and tolerated actions that neither David nor any civil leader should have done, if not to prevent the risk of widespread chaos and the unnecessary loss of innocent lives along with the guilty during civil unrest.

Peace. It may be said, Joab, Shimei, Adonijah, &c., were only, as it were, reprieved for a time, and proves only that a season ought to be attended for their punishment.

Peace. It could be argued that Joab, Shimei, Adonijah, etc., were simply granted a temporary reprieve, indicating that a time should be awaited for their punishment.

Truth. Answ. I answer, I produce not these instances to prove a permission of tares—anti-christians, heretics—which other scriptures abundantly prove, but to make it clear, against the answerer’s allegation, that even in the civil state permission of notorious evil doers, even against the civil state, is not disapproved by God himself and the wisest of his servants in its season.

Truth. Answ. I respond, I am not presenting these examples to justify the allowance of tares—anti-Christians, heretics—which other scriptures clearly demonstrate, but to clarify, against the responder's claim, that even in a civil society, the tolerance of notorious wrongdoers, even in opposition to the civil order, is not condemned by God himself and the wisest of His servants at the right time.


CHAP. LV.

Usury in a commonweal, or civil state, lawfully permitted.

Truth. I proceed. Hence it is that some generals of armies, and governors of cities, towns, &c., do, and, as those former instances prove, lawfully permit some evil persons and practices. As for instance, in the civil state, usury: for the preventing of a greater evil in the civil body, as stealing, robbing, murdering, perishing of the poor, and the hindrance, or stop, of commerce and dealing in the commonwealth. Just like physicians, wisely permitting[140] noisome humours, and sometimes diseases, when the cure or purging would prove more dangerous to the destruction of the whole, a weak or crazy body, and specially at such a time.

Truth. I move ahead. This is why some military leaders and city governors occasionally allow certain bad individuals and practices. For example, in civil matters, usury is permitted to prevent a greater evil in society, like theft, robbery, murder, the suffering of the poor, and disruptions in trade and commerce. Just like doctors who sometimes allow harmful conditions and diseases to stay because treating them might be more dangerous and could harm the whole body, especially when it's weak or fragile at that moment.

Thus, in many other instances, it pleased the Father of lights, the God of Israel, to permit that people, especially in the matter of their demand of a king, wherein he pleaded that himself as well as Samuel was rejected.

Thus, in many other cases, it pleased the Father of lights, the God of Israel, to allow that people, particularly regarding their request for a king, where he argued that both he and Samuel were rejected.

Permission of the tares in the field of the world for a twofold good. 1. Of the good wheat. 2. Of the whole world, the field itself.

This ground, to wit, for a common good of the whole, is the same with that of the Lord Jesus commanding the tares to be permitted in the world; because, otherwise, the good wheat should be endangered to be rooted up out of the field or world also, as well as the tares. And therefore, for the good sake, the tares, which are indeed evil, were to be permitted: yea, and for the general good of the whole world, the field itself, which, for want of this obedience to that command of Christ, hath been and is laid waste and desolate with the fury and rage of civil war, professedly raised and maintained, as all states profess, for the maintenance of one true religion—after the pattern of that typical land of Canaan—and to suppress and pluck up these tares of false prophets and false professors, anti-christians, heretics, &c., out of the world.

This situation, meant for the common good of everyone, is reflected in Jesus' command to allow the tares to grow in the world. Otherwise, the good wheat would be at risk of being uprooted from the field or the world, just like the tares. Therefore, for the sake of goodness, the tares, which are indeed evil, are allowed to exist. Furthermore, for the overall benefit of the world, the field itself has been and continues to be devastated by the fury and chaos of civil war, which is supposedly fought in every state to uphold one true religion—similar to the biblical land of Canaan—and to remove and eradicate these tares of false prophets, false believers, anti-Christians, heretics, etc., from the world.

Hence illæ lachrymæ: hence Germany’s, Ireland’s, and now England’s, tears and dreadful desolations, which ought to have been, and may be for the future,—by obedience to the command of the Lord Jesus, concerning the permission of tares to live in the world, though not in the church—I say, ought to have been, and may be mercifully prevented.

Hence illæ lachrymæ: hence Germany's, Ireland's, and now England's tears and terrible destruction, which should have been, and might be in the future—if we follow the command of the Lord Jesus regarding the tolerance of bad influences in the world, though not in the church—I say, should have been, and could be compassionately avoided.


[141]

[141]

CHAP. LVI.

Peace. I pray descend now to the second evil which you observe in the answerer’s position, viz., that it would be evil to tolerate notorious evil doers, seducing teachers, &c.

Peace. I pray that it now comes to the second issue you see in the responder's position, which is that it would be wrong to tolerate well-known wrongdoers, misleading teachers, etc.

Truth. I say, the evil is, that he most improperly and confusedly joins and couples seducing teachers with scandalous livers.

Truth. I say, the problem is that he wrongly and unnecessarily links misleading teachers with those who behave irresponsibly.

Peace. But is it not true, that the world is full of seducing teachers? and is it not true, that seducing teachers are notorious evil doers?

Peace. But isn’t it true that the world is full of tempting teachers? And isn’t it true that tempting teachers are well-known troublemakers?

Truth. I answer: far be it from me to deny either. And yet, in two things, I shall discover the great evil of this joining and coupling seducing teachers and scandalous livers, as one adequate or proper object of the magistrates’ care and work to suppress and punish.

Truth. I answer: it's not my place to deny either. Still, in two aspects, I will uncover the great harm of this connection between seductive teachers and scandalous lives, as a significant matter for magistrates to address and penalize.

First, it is not an homogeneal (as we speak), but an heterogeneal commixture of joining together of things most different in kinds and natures, as if they were both of one consideration.

First, it is not a uniform mixture, but a diverse combination of different kinds and natures brought together as if they were all the same.

Seducing teachers, either pagan, Jewish, or anti-christian, may yet be obedient subjects to the civil laws.

For who knows not but that many seducing teachers, either of the paganish, Jewish, Turkish, or anti-christian religion, may be clear and free from scandalous offences in their life, as also from disobedience to the civil laws of a state? Yea, the answerer himself hath elsewhere granted, that if the laws of a civil state be not broken, the peace is not broken.[165]

For who doesn’t know that many persuasive teachers, whether from pagan, Jewish, Turkish, or anti-Christian beliefs, can be completely above reproach in their lives and also obey the laws of the state? Indeed, the respondent has acknowledged elsewhere that if the laws of a state are not violated, then peace is not disturbed.[165]

Again, who knows not that a seducing teacher properly[142] sins against a church or spiritual estate and laws of it, and, therefore, ought most properly and only to be dealt withal in such a way, and by such weapons, as the Lord Jesus himself hath appointed; gainsayers, opposites, and disobedients—either within his church or without—to be convinced, repelled, resisted, and slain withal?

Again, who doesn’t know that a tempting teacher seriously sins against a church or spiritual authority and its laws, and, therefore, should only be handled in the way and with the tools that the Lord Jesus himself has designated; those who oppose, resist, or disobey—whether inside his church or outside—should be convinced, pushed back, resisted, and dealt with decisively?

Scandalous livers against the civil state, who they are.

Whereas, scandalous offenders against parents, against magistrates in the fifth command, and so against the life, chastity, goods, or good name in the rest, is properly transgression against the civil state and common weal, or the worldly state of men: and, therefore, consequently, if the world, or civil state, ought to be preserved by civil government or governors, such scandalous offenders ought not to be tolerated, but suppressed, according to the wisdom and prudence of the said government.

Whereas, those who commit scandalous offenses against parents, magistrates as stated in the fifth command, and others against life, decency, property, or reputation in the remaining cases are correctly seen as violating the laws of society and the common good. Therefore, if society or the civil state needs to be maintained by civil government or authorities, such scandalous offenders should not be tolerated, but rather dealt with according to the judgment and discretion of that government.

Mr. Cotton’s tenet justifies all the cruel proceedings against Christ and Christians.

Secondly, as there is a fallacious conjoining and confounding together persons of several kinds and natures, differing as much as spirit and flesh, heaven and earth, each from other: so is there a silent and implicit justification of all the unrighteous and cruel proceedings of Jews and Gentiles against all the prophets of God, the Lord Jesus himself, and all his messengers and witnesses, whom their accusers have ever so coupled and mixed with notorious evil doers and scandalous livers.

Secondly, there’s a misleading mixing and confusing of people of different types and natures, as different as spirit and flesh, heaven and earth, from one another. This leads to a quiet and unspoken justification of all the unjust and cruel actions of Jews and Gentiles against all the prophets of God, the Lord Jesus himself, and all his messengers and witnesses, whom their accusers have continually linked and combined with notorious wrongdoers and scandalous individuals.

Elijah was a troubler of the state; Jeremy weakened the hand of the people; yea, Moses made the people neglect their work; the Jews built the rebellious and bad city; the three worthies regarded not the command of the king; Christ Jesus deceived the people, was a conjuror and a traitor against Cæsar in being king of the Jews—indeed He was so spiritually over the true Jew, the Christian—therefore, he was numbered with notorious evil doers, and nailed to the gallows between two malefactors.

Elijah caused trouble for the state; Jeremy weakened the people's resolve; Moses made them ignore their work; the Jews built a rebellious and corrupt city; the three brave men disregarded the king's command; Christ Jesus misled the people, was a magician, and a traitor to Caesar by claiming to be king of the Jews—in fact, He was spiritually so to the true Jew, the Christian—so, He was counted among notorious wrongdoers and nailed to the cross between two criminals.

[143]

[143]

Hence Paul and all true messengers of Jesus Christ, are esteemed seducing and seditious teachers and turners of the world upside down: yea, and to my knowledge—I speak with honourable respect to the answerer, so far as he hath laboured for many truths of Christ—the answerer himself hath drunk of this cup, to be esteemed a seducing teacher.

Therefore, Paul and all genuine messengers of Jesus Christ are viewed as deceptive and rebellious teachers who are turning the world upside down. And to my knowledge—I say this with due respect to the respondent, considering his efforts for many truths of Christ—the respondent himself has experienced this perception of being seen as a misleading teacher.


CHAP. LVII.

Peace. Yea, but he produceth scriptures against such toleration, and for persecuting men for the cause of conscience: “Christ,” saith he, “had something against the angel of the church of Pergamos, for tolerating them that held the doctrine of Balaam, and against the church of Thyatira, for tolerating Jezebel to teach and seduce,” Rev. ii. 14, 20.

Peace. Yes, but he brings up scriptures that oppose such tolerance and support the persecution of people for their beliefs: "Christ," he says, "had issues with the angel of the church in Pergamos for tolerating those who followed the teaching of Balaam, and with the church in Thyatira for allowing Jezebel to teach and mislead," Rev. ii. 14, 20.

Truth. I may answer, with some admiration and astonishment, how it pleased the Father of lights and most jealous God to darken and veil the eye of so precious a man, as not to seek out and propose some scriptures, in the proof of so weighty an assertion, as at least might have some colour for an influence of the civil magistrate in such cases: for—

Truth. I can respond, with a mix of admiration and disbelief, at how it delighted the Father of lights and the most protective God to blind and hide the sight of such a valuable man, so that he didn't look for or suggest any scriptures to support such a serious claim, which at the very least could have some justification for the influence of the civil authority in these situations: for—

Toleration. Rev. ii. 14, 20, examined.

First, he saith not that Christ had aught against the city Pergamos, where Satan had his throne, Rev. ii. 14, but against the church at Pergamos, in which was set up the throne of Christ.

First, he doesn't say that Christ had anything against the city of Pergamos, where Satan had his throne, Rev. ii. 14, but against the church in Pergamos, where the throne of Christ was established.

Secondly, Christ’s charge is not against the civil magistrate of Pergamos, but the messenger, or ministry, of the church in Pergamos.

Secondly, Christ’s criticism is not aimed at the civil authorities of Pergamos, but at the messenger or ministry of the church in Pergamos.

Thirdly, I confess, so far as Balaam’s or Jezebel’s doctrine[144] maintained a liberty of corporal fornication, it concerned the cities of Pergamos and Thyatira, and the angel or officers of those cities, to suppress not only such practices, but such doctrines also: as the Roman emperor justly punished Ovid the poet, for teaching the wanton art of love, leading to and ushering on lasciviousness and uncleanness.

Thirdly, I admit, as far as Balaam's or Jezebel's teachings[144] promoted the idea of sexual immorality, it was the responsibility of the leaders of Pergamos and Thyatira to put an end to both those behaviors and those beliefs. Just like the Roman emperor rightly punished the poet Ovid for spreading the seductive art of love, which led to promiscuity and filth.

Fourthly. Yet so far as Balaam’s teachers, or Jezebel, did seduce the members of the church in Pergamos or Thyatira, to the worship of the idolaters in Pergamos or Thyatira, which will appear to be the case—I say, so far I may well and properly answer, as himself answered before those scriptures, brought from Luke ix. and 2 Tim. ii., to prove patience and permission to men opposite, viz., “these scriptures,” saith he, “are directions to ministers of the gospel;” and in the end of that passage he adds, “Much less do they speak at all to civil magistrates.”[166]

Fourthly. However, as far as Balaam’s teachers or Jezebel seduced the members of the church in Pergamos or Thyatira into worshiping the idols there, which seems to be the case—I can respond, just as he did with those scriptures from Luke ix and 2 Tim. ii., which illustrate patience and permission regarding opposing men, saying, “these scriptures,” he states, “are guidance for ministers of the gospel;” and at the end of that passage, he adds, “They certainly don’t speak to civil magistrates at all.”[166]

Christ’s ministers and churches, have power sufficient from Christ to suppress Balaam and Jezebel seducing to false worship.

Fifthly. Either these churches and the angels thereof had power to suppress these doctrines of Balaam, and to suppress Jezebel from teaching, or they had not:—

Fifthly. Either these churches and their angels had the power to stop the teachings of Balaam and prevent Jezebel from teaching, or they did not:—

That they had not cannot be affirmed, for Christ’s authority is in the hands of his ministers and churches, Matt. xvi. and xviii., and 1 Cor. v.

That it can't be confirmed that they haven't, because Christ's authority is held by his ministers and churches, Matt. 16 and 18, and 1 Cor. 5.

If they had power, as must be granted, then, I conclude, sufficient power to suppress such persons, whoever they were, that maintained Balaam’s doctrine in the church at Pergamos—although the very magistrates themselves of the city of Pergamos (if Christians): and to have suppressed Jezebel from teaching and seducing in the church, had she been lady, queen, or empress, if there were no[145] more but teaching without hostility. And if so, all power and authority of magistrates and governors of Pergamos and Thyatira, and all submitting or appealing to them in such cases, must needs fall, as none of Christ’s appointment.

If they had power, which must be acknowledged, then I conclude they had enough power to silence anyone, regardless of who they were, that supported Balaam’s teaching in the church at Pergamos—even if the city’s own magistrates were Christians. They could have also stopped Jezebel from teaching and misleading in the church, whether she was a lady, queen, or empress, if she was only teaching without any aggressive intent. If that’s the case, then the power and authority of the magistrates and governors of Pergamos and Thyatira, and anyone submitting or appealing to them in these matters, must be seen as invalid, as none were appointed by Christ.

The Christian world hath swallowed up Christianity.

Lastly. From this perverse wresting of what is writ to the church and the officers thereof, as if it were written to the civil state and officers thereof, all may see how, since the apostasy of anti-christ, the Christian world (so called) hath swallowed up Christianity; how the church and civil state, that is, the church and the world, are now become one flock of Jesus Christ; Christ’s sheep, and the pastors or shepherds of them, all one with the several unconverted, wild, or tame beasts and cattle of the world, and the civil and earthly governors of them: the Christian church, or kingdom of the saints, that stone cut out of the mountain without hands, Dan. ii. 45, now made all one with the mountain, or civil state, the Roman empire, from whence it is cut or taken: Christ’s lilies, garden, and love, all one with the thorns, the daughters, and wilderness of the world, out of which the spouse or church of Christ is called; and amongst whom, in civil things, for a while here below, she must necessarily be mingled and have converse, unless she will go out of the world, before Christ Jesus, her Lord and husband, send for her home into the heavens, 1 Cor. v. 10.[167]

Lastly, from this twisted interpretation of what is written to the church and its leaders, as if it were meant for the civil state and its officials, everyone can see how, since the fall into corruption of the antichrist, the so-called Christian world has consumed true Christianity. The church and the civil state—essentially, the church and the world—have now become one flock of Jesus Christ; Christ’s followers, along with their pastors and leaders, are all mixed in with the various unconverted, wild, or domesticated creatures of the world, and the earthly authorities governing them. The Christian church, or kingdom of the saints, that stone cut out from the mountain without human hands, Dan. ii. 45, is now completely unified with the mountain, or civil state, of the Roman Empire, from which it was derived. Christ’s cherished ones, garden, and beloved are now one with the thorns, the distractions, and the wildness of the world, from which the bride or church of Christ is called; and among which, in worldly matters, she must temporarily be mingled and interact, unless she wishes to leave the world before Christ Jesus, her Lord and husband, calls her home to the heavens, 1 Cor. v. 10.[167]


[146]

[146]

CHAP. LVIII.

The second head of reasons against such persecution, viz., the profession of famous princes, King James, Stephen of Poland, and King of Bohemia.

Peace. Having thus, by the help of Christ, examined those scriptures, or writings of truth, brought by the author against persecution, and cleared them from such veils and mists, wherewith Mr. Cotton hath endeavoured to obscure and darken their lights: I pray you, now, by the same gracious assistance, proceed to his answer to the second head of reasons, from the profession of famous princes against persecution for conscience, King James, Stephen of Poland, King of Bohemia, unto whom the answerer returneth a treble answer.[168]

Peace. Having examined the scriptures, or writings of truth, with the help of Christ, brought forth by the author against persecution, and clarified them from the veils and mists that Mr. Cotton has tried to use to obscure their clarity: I ask you, now, with the same gracious assistance, to continue to his response to the second point regarding the profession of notable kings against persecution for conscience, including King James, Stephen of Poland, and the King of Bohemia, to which the responder gives a triple answer.[168]

“First,” saith he, “we willingly acknowledge that none is to be persecuted at all, no more than they may be oppressed for righteousness’ sake.

“First,” he says, “we willingly acknowledge that no one should be persecuted at all, just as they shouldn’t be oppressed for the sake of righteousness.”

“Again, we acknowledge that none is to be punished for his conscience, though misinformed, as hath been said, unless his error be fundamental, or seditiously and turbulently promoted, and that after due conviction of his conscience, that it may appear he is not punished for his conscience, but for sinning against his conscience.

“Again, we recognize that no one should be punished for their conscience, even if it's misguided, as has been stated, unless their mistake is fundamental or actively and disruptively encouraged, and only after their conscience has been properly examined, so it’s clear that they aren’t punished for their conscience, but for going against it.”

“Furthermore, we acknowledge, none is to be constrained to believe or profess the true religion, till he be convinced in judgment of the truth of it; but yet restrained he may be from blaspheming the truth, and from seducing any unto pernicious errors.”

“Furthermore, we recognize that no one should be forced to believe or practice the true religion until they are personally convinced of its truth; however, they can be restricted from blaspheming the truth and from leading others into harmful errors.”

Isa. xl. 6; 2 Pet. ii.

Truth. This first answer consists of a repetition and enumeration of such grounds or conclusions, as Mr. Cotton in the entrance of this discourse laid down; and I believe that, through the help of God, in such replies as I have made unto them, I have made it evident what weak[147] foundations they have in the scriptures of truth, as also that, when such conclusions, excepting the first, as grass and the flower of the grass shall fade, that holy word of the Lord, which the author against such persecution produces, and I have cleared, shall stand for ever, even when these heavens and earth are burnt.

Truth. This first response is a restatement and listing of the reasons or conclusions that Mr. Cotton laid out at the beginning of this discussion. I believe that, with God's help, in my answers to them, I have clearly shown how weak their foundations are in the scriptures of truth. Additionally, when those conclusions, except for the first, fade away like grass and its flowers, that holy word of the Lord, which the author presents against such persecution—and which I have clarified—will endure forever, even when the heavens and earth are consumed in fire.

Peace. His second answer is this:—“What princes profess and practise, is not a rule of conscience. They many times tolerate that in point of state-policy, which cannot justly be tolerated in point of true Christianity.

Peace. His second answer is this:—“What princes claim and do isn't a standard for conscience. They often allow things in terms of state policy that cannot justly be accepted in true Christianity.

“Again, Princes many times tolerate offenders out of very necessity, when the offenders are either too many or too mighty for them to punish; in which respect David tolerated Joab and his murders, but against his will.”

“Once again, rulers often put up with wrongdoers out of necessity when those wrongdoers are either too numerous or too powerful to be punished; in this way, David tolerated Joab and his killings, but not willingly.”


CHAP. LIX.

Truth. Unto those excellent and famous speeches of those princes, worthy to be written in golden letters, or rows of diamonds, upon all the gates of all the cities and palaces in the world, the answerer, without any particular reply, returns two things.

Truth. In response to those remarkable and renowned speeches of those leaders, which deserve to be inscribed in gold or diamonds on the gates of every city and palace in the world, the respondent, without any specific reply, offers two things.

Mr. Cotton’s unequal dealing with princes.

First, that princes’ profession and practice is no rule of conscience: unto this, as all men will subscribe, so may they also observe how the answerer deals with princes.

First, the profession and actions of princes aren’t a standard for conscience: to this, as everyone would agree, they can also notice how the respondent interacts with princes.

One while they are the nursing fathers of the church, not only to feed, but also to correct, and, therefore, consequently bound to judge what is true feeding and correcting: and, consequently, all men are bound to submit to their feeding and correcting.

One while they are the caring leaders of the church, not only to nourish but also to correct, and, therefore, consequently obligated to discern what proper nourishment and correction are: and, consequently, all people are obligated to accept their nourishment and correction.

Another while, when princes cross Mr. Cotton’s judgment and practice, then it matters not what the profession[148] or practice of princes is: for, saith he, their profession and practice is no rule to conscience.

Another while, when princes go against Mr. Cotton’s judgment and practices, it doesn't matter what the profession or practice of princes is: for, he says, their profession and practice is not a standard for conscience.

I ask then, unto what magistrates or princes will themselves, or any so persuaded, submit, as unto keepers of both tables, as unto the antitypes of the kings of Israel and Judah, and nursing fathers and mothers of the church?

I ask then, to which magistrates or leaders will they, or anyone who thinks like them, submit, as keepers of both tables, as the counterparts of the kings of Israel and Judah, and as nurturing fathers and mothers of the church?

First. Will it not evidently follow, that by these tenents they ought not to submit to any magistrates in the world in these cases, but to magistrates just of their own conscience? and—

First. Doesn't it clearly follow that, based on these principles, they should not submit to any authorities in the world in these cases, but only to authorities that align with their own conscience? and—

Secondly. That all other consciences in the world, except their own, must be persecuted by such their magistrates?[169]

Secondly. That all other beliefs in the world, except their own, must be persecuted by their own officials?[169]

And lastly. Is not this to make magistrates but steps and stirrups, to ascend and mount up into their rich and honourable seats and saddles; I mean great and settled maintenances, which neither the Lord Jesus, nor any of his first messengers, the true patterns, did ever know?

And finally, isn't this just about creating positions for magistrates instead of actual people? It’s like building steps and stirrups to help them climb up into their wealthy and esteemed positions. I mean, substantial and stable livelihoods, which neither the Lord Jesus nor any of His earliest messengers, the true examples, ever experienced?


CHAP. LX.

Truth. In the second place, he saith, that princes out of state-policy tolerate what suits not with Christianity, and out of state-necessity tolerate (as David did Joab) against their wills.

Truth. Secondly, he says that rulers, for the sake of political strategy, allow things that don't align with Christianity, and out of political necessity, permit actions (like David did with Joab) against their own desires.

To which I answer,—

To which I respond,—

[149]

[149]

The answerer acknowledgeth a necessity of some toleration.

First. That although with him, in the first, I confess that princes may tolerate that out of state-policy which will not stand with Christianity, yet, in the second, he must acknowledge with me, that there is a necessity sometimes of state-toleration, as in the case of Joab, and so his former affirmation, generally laid down (viz., that it is evil to tolerate seducing teachers or scandalous livers), was not duly weighed in the balance of the sanctuary, and is too light.

First. While I admit that princes might allow certain things out of political necessity that don’t align with Christianity, he must also agree with me that sometimes state tolerance is necessary, like in the case of Joab. Therefore, his earlier statement that it is wrong to tolerate misleading teachers or scandalous behavior wasn’t properly considered and doesn’t hold weight.

Christ Jesus the deepest politician that ever was, and yet he commands a toleration of anti-christians.

Secondly. I affirm that the state-policy and state-necessity, which, for the peace of the state and preventing of rivers of civil blood, permit the consciences of men, will be found to agree most punctually with the rules of the best politician that ever the world saw, the King of kings, and Lord of lords, in comparison of whom Solomon himself had but a drop of wisdom compared to Christ’s ocean, and was but a farthing candle compared with the all and ever glorious Sun of righteousness.

Secondly. I affirm that the state's policies and necessities, which, for the sake of peace and preventing the spilling of civil blood, allow for individual conscience, will align perfectly with the principles of the greatest politician ever, the King of kings and Lord of lords. In comparison, Solomon had only a drop of wisdom compared to Christ’s ocean and was merely a small candle next to the ever-glorious Sun of righteousness.

That absolute rule of this great politician for the peace of the field which is the world, and for the good and peace of the saints who must have a civil being in the world, I have discoursed of in his command of permitting the tares, that is, anti-christians, or false Christians, to be in the field of the world, growing up together with the true wheat, true Christians.

That ultimate authority of this significant leader for maintaining peace in the world and ensuring the wellbeing of the believers who must live civil lives within it, I have talked about in his directive to allow the tares, meaning non-Christians or false Christians, to exist in the world, growing alongside the genuine wheat, or true Christians.


CHAP. LXI.

Peace. His third answer is this:—[170]

Peace. His third answer is this:—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

“For those three princes named by you, who tolerated religion, we can name you more and greater who have not[150] tolerated heretics and schismatics, notwithstanding their pretence of conscience, and their arrogating the crown of martyrdom to their sufferings.”

“For those three princes you mentioned who accepted different religions, we can name more and greater ones who have not accepted heretics and those who break away from the faith, despite their claims of having a clear conscience and their self-assigning of martyrdom for their suffering.”

“Constantine the Great at the request of the general council at Nice, banished Arius, with some of his fellows, Sozom. lib. i. Eccles. Hist. cap. 19, 20.

“Constantine the Great, at the request of the general council at Nice, banished Arius and some of his associates, Sozom. lib. i. Eccles. Hist. cap. 19, 20.

“The same Constantine made a severe law against the Donatists: and the like proceedings against them were used by Valentinian, Gratian, and Theodosius, as Augustine reports in Ep. 166. Only Julian the Apostate granted liberty to heretics as well as to pagans, that he might, by tolerating all weeds to grow, choke the vitals of Christianity: which was also the practice and sin of Valens the Arian.

“The same Constantine enacted strict laws against the Donatists, and similar actions were taken against them by Valentinian, Gratian, and Theodosius, as Augustine mentions in Ep. 166. Only Julian the Apostate allowed freedom to heretics and pagans, intending to suffocate the essence of Christianity by letting all the weeds grow: this was also the behavior and wrongdoing of Valens the Arian.”

“Queen Elizabeth, as famous for her government as most of the former, it is well known what laws she made and executed against papists. Yea, and King James, one of your own witnesses, though he was slow in proceeding against papists, as you say, for conscience’ sake, yet you are not ignorant how sharply and severely he punished those whom the malignant world calls puritans, men of more conscience and better faith than the papists whom he tolerated.”

“Queen Elizabeth, known for her leadership just like many of her predecessors, is recognized for the laws she created and enforced against Catholics. And King James, one of your own sources, although he was slow to act against Catholics, as you claim, for reasons of conscience, you surely are aware of how harshly he punished those whom the hostile world refers to as Puritans, individuals of greater conscience and stronger faith than the Catholics he accepted.”

The princes of the world seldom take part with Christ.

Truth. Unto this, I answer: First, that for mine own part I would not use an argument from the number of princes, witnessing in profession of practice against persecution for cause of conscience; for the truth and faith of the Lord Jesus must not be received with respect of faces, be they never so high, princely and glorious.

Truth. To this, I respond: First, I wouldn’t rely on the number of princes who publicly oppose persecution for conscience's sake; the truth and faith of the Lord Jesus shouldn't be accepted based on who is presenting it, no matter how powerful or illustrious they are.

Precious pearls and jewels, and far more precious truth, are found in muddy shells and places. The rich mines of golden truth lie hid under barren hills, and in obscure holes and corners.

Valuable pearls and jewels, and even more valuable truth, are discovered in muddy shells and hidden places. The rich sources of golden truth are buried beneath barren hills and in hidden nooks and crannies.

[151]

[151]

Princes not persecuting are very rare.

The most high and glorious God hath chosen the poor of the world, and the witnesses of truth (Rev. xi.) are clothed in sackcloth, not in silk or satin, cloth of gold or tissue: and, therefore, I acknowledge, if the number of princes professing persecution be considered, it is rare to find a king, prince, or governor like Christ Jesus, the King of kings, and Prince of the princes of the earth, and who tread not in the steps of Herod the fox, or Nero the lion, openly or secretly persecuting the name of the Lord Jesus; such were Saul, Jeroboam, Ahab, though under a mask or pretence of the name of the God of Israel.[171]

The most high and glorious God has chosen the poor of the world, and the witnesses of truth (Rev. xi.) are dressed in sackcloth, not in silk or satin, gold cloth, or fancy fabrics. Therefore, I acknowledge that if you consider the number of rulers who persecute, it’s rare to find a king, prince, or governor like Christ Jesus, the King of kings and Prince of princes of the earth, who doesn't follow in the footsteps of Herod the fox or Nero the lion, openly or secretly persecuting the name of the Lord Jesus; such were Saul, Jeroboam, and Ahab, even if they wore a mask or pretended to follow the name of the God of Israel.[171]

Buchanan’s item to King James.

To that purpose was it a noble speech of Buchanan, who, lying on his death-bed, sent this item to King James:—“Remember my humble service to his majesty, and tell him that Buchanan is going to a place where few kings come.”

To that end, it was a noble statement from Buchanan, who, lying on his deathbed, sent this message to King James: “Remember my humble service to His Majesty, and let him know that Buchanan is heading to a place where few kings go.”


CHAP. LXII.

Truth. Secondly. I observe how inconsiderately—I hope not willingly—he passeth by the reasons and grounds urged by those three princes for their practices; for, as for the bare examples of kings or princes, they are but like shining sands, or gilded rocks, giving no solace to such as make woful shipwreck on them.

Truth. Secondly. I notice how thoughtlessly—I hope not intentionally—he ignores the reasons and arguments put forth by those three princes for their actions; because, as for the mere examples of kings or princes, they are like shining sands or glittering rocks, offering no comfort to those who suffer tragic shipwrecks upon them.

King James’s sayings against persecution.

In King James’s speech, he passeth by that golden[152] maxim in divinity, “that God never loves to plant his church by blood.”

In King James’s speech, he passes over that golden[152] maxim in divinity, “that God never loves to plant his church by blood.”

Secondly. That civil obedience may be performed from the papists.

Secondly, civil obedience can be carried out by Catholics.

Thirdly. In his observation on Rev. xx., that true and certain note of a false church, to wit, persecution: “The wicked are besiegers, the faithful are besieged.”

Thirdly. In his observation on Rev. xx., that true and certain sign of a false church, namely, persecution: “The wicked are the attackers, the faithful are the victims.”

King Stephen’s, of Poland, speech against persecution.

In King Stephen’s, of Poland, speech, he passeth by the true difference between a civil and a spiritual government: “I am,” said Stephen, “a civil magistrate over the bodies of men, not a spiritual over their souls.”

In King Stephen of Poland's speech, he bypasses the true distinction between civil and spiritual governance: “I am,” said Stephen, “a civil magistrate over the bodies of men, not a spiritual authority over their souls.”

Now to confound these is Babel; and Jewish it is to seek for Moses, and bring him from his grave (which no man shall find, for God buried him) in setting up a national state or church, in a land of Canaan, which the great Messiah abolished at his coming.

Now to mix these up is Babel; and it’s typical of the Jewish perspective to look for Moses and try to bring him back from his grave (which no one will ever find because God buried him) in establishing a national state or church in the land of Canaan, which the great Messiah ended when he came.

Forcing of conscience is a soul-rape. Persecution for conscience, the lancet that letteth blood of kings and kingdoms.

Thirdly. He passeth by, in the speech of the King of Bohemia, that foundation in grace and nature, to wit, “That conscience ought not to be violated or forced:” and indeed it is most true, that a soul or spiritual rape is more abominable in God’s eye, than to force and ravish the bodies of all the women in the world. Secondly. That most lamentably true experience of all ages, which that king observeth, viz., “That persecution for cause of conscience hath ever proved pernicious, being the causes of all those wonderful innovations of, or changes in, the principallest and mightiest kingdoms of Christendom.” He that reads the records of truth and time with an impartial eye, shall find this to be the lancet that hath pierced the veins of kings and kingdoms, of saints and sinners, and filled the streams and rivers with their blood.

Thirdly, the King of Bohemia mentions, “Conscience should not be violated or forced.” This is absolutely true; a spiritual violation is more abhorrent in God’s eyes than the forced violation of all the women in the world. Secondly, the sad truth that the king observes is that “persecution for the sake of conscience has always brought harm, leading to significant changes in the most important and powerful kingdoms of Christendom.” Anyone who reads the records of truth and history with an unbiased perspective will see that this has been the sharp knife that has pierced the heart of kings and kingdoms, believers and non-believers alike, and has filled streams and rivers with their blood.

All spiritual whores are bloody.

Lastly. That king’s observation of his own time,[172] viz.,[153] “That persecution for cause of conscience was practised most in England, and such places where popery reigned:” implying, as I conceive, that such practices commonly proceed from that great whore the church of Rome, whose daughters are like their mother, and all of a bloody nature, as most commonly all whores be.

Lastly. That king’s observation of his own time,[172] viz.,[153] “That persecution for conscience sake was most common in England and in places where Catholicism dominated:” implying, as I see it, that such actions usually come from that corrupt church of Rome, whose followers are just like their mother, and all of a violent nature, as is typically the case with all corrupt figures.


CHAP. LXIII.

Now thirdly. In that the answerer observeth, “That amongst the Roman emperors, they that did not persecute were Julian the Apostate, and Valens the Arian; whereas the good emperors, Constantine, Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius, they did persecute the Arians, Donatists,” &c:—

Now thirdly. The answerer notes, “Among the Roman emperors, those who did not persecute were Julian the Apostate and Valens the Arian; however, the good emperors, Constantine, Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius, did persecute the Arians, Donatists,” &c:—

The godly sometimes evil actors, and the ungodly good actors.

Answ. It is no new thing for godly, and eminently godly men to perform ungodly actions: nor for ungodly persons, for wicked ends, to act what in itself is good and righteous.

Answ. It's not unusual for pious and highly righteous people to do immoral things; nor is it rare for immoral individuals, for selfish reasons, to do things that are inherently good and just.

Polygamy, or the many wives of the fathers.

Abraham, Jacob, David, Solomon, &c. (as well as Lamech, Saul, &c.) lived in constant transgression against the institution of so holy and so ratified a law of marriage, &c.; and this not against the light and checks of conscience (as other sins are wont to be recorded of them), but according to the dictate and persuasion of a resolved soul and conscience.

Abraham, Jacob, David, Solomon, etc. (along with Lamech, Saul, etc.) lived in continuous violation of such a holy and well-established institution of marriage, etc.; and this was not in opposition to the awareness and constraints of conscience (as other sins are often noted about them), but following the guidance and conviction of a determined soul and conscience.

David’s advancing of God’s worship against God’s order.

David, out of zeal to God, with thirty thousand of Israel, and [with] majestical solemnity, carries up the ark contrary to the order God was pleased to appoint: the issue was both God’s and David’s great offence, 2 Sam. vi.

David, out of his passion for God, along with thirty thousand people from Israel, carried the ark with great solemnity, going against the way God had instructed. The outcome was a significant offense to both God and David, 2 Sam. vi.

David in his zeal would build a house to entertain his God! What more pious? and what more (in show)[154] seriously consulted, when the prophet Nathan is admitted counsellor? 2 Sam. vii.

David, in his passion, wanted to build a house to welcome his God! How devout is that? And how much more seriously considered could it be when the prophet Nathan is brought in as an advisor? 2 Sam. vii.

And probable it is, that his slaughter of Uriah was not without a good end, to wit, to prevent the dishonour of God’s name in the discovery of his adultery with Bathsheba. Yet David was holy and precious to God still, though like a jewel fallen into the dirt. Whereas King Ahab, though acting his fasting and humiliation, was but Ahab still, though his act, in itself, was a duty, and found success with God.

And it’s likely that his killing of Uriah had a good purpose, namely, to protect God’s honor from being tarnished by the exposure of his affair with Bathsheba. Still, David was holy and valued by God, even like a gem that has fallen into the dirt. In contrast, King Ahab, despite his fasting and showing humility, remained just Ahab, even though his actions were a duty and were successful with God.


CHAP. LXIV.

Peace. I have often heard that history reports, and I have heard that Mr. Cotton himself hath affirmed it, that Christianity fell asleep in Constantine’s bosom, and [in] the laps and bosoms of those emperors professing the name of Christ.

Peace. I have often heard that history tells us, and I’ve heard that Mr. Cotton himself has confirmed it, that Christianity went into decline during Constantine's reign and in the laps and embraces of those emperors who claimed to be Christians.

Constantine and the good emperors, are confessed to have done more hurt to the name and crown of the Lord Jesus, than the persecuting Neros, &c. The garden of the church, and field of the world, made all one by anti-christianism.

Truth. The unknowing zeal of Constantine and other emperors, did more hurt to Christ Jesus’s crown and kingdom, than the raging fury of the most bloody Neros.[173] In the persecutions of the latter, Christians were sweet and fragrant, like spice pounded and beaten in mortars. But these good emperors, persecuting some erroneous persons, Arius, &c., and advancing the professors of some truths of Christ—for there was no small number of truths lost in those times—and maintaining their religion by the[155] material sword—I say, by this means Christianity was eclipsed, and the professors of it fell asleep, Cant. v. 2. Babel, or confusion, was ushered in, and by degrees the gardens of the churches of saints were turned into the wilderness of whole nations, until the whole world became Christian, or Christendom, Rev. xii. and xiii.

Truth. The misguided enthusiasm of Constantine and other emperors did more damage to Christ Jesus’s crown and kingdom than the violent rage of the most bloody Neros. During the persecutions by the latter, Christians were sweet and fragrant, like spices crushed in mortars. But these so-called good emperors, who persecuted some mistaken individuals like Arius and promoted certain truths about Christ—since many truths were lost during those times—upheld their religion by the[155] material sword. Because of this, Christianity was overshadowed, and its followers grew complacent, as noted in Cant. v. 2. Confusion took over, and gradually the flourishing gardens of the churches were turned into the wilderness of entire nations, until the whole world became Christian, or Christendom, as described in Rev. xii. and xiii.

Doubtless those holy men, emperors and bishops, intended and aimed right to exalt Christ; but not attending to the command of Christ Jesus, to permit the tares to grow in the field of the world, they make the garden of the church and field of the world to be all one; and might not only sometimes, in their zealous mistakes, persecute good wheat instead of tares, but also pluck up thousands of those precious stalks by commotions and combustions about religion, as hath been since practised in the great and wonderful changes wrought by such wars in many great and mighty states and kingdoms, as we heard even now in the observation of the King of Bohemia.

Surely those holy men, emperors, and bishops wanted to honor Christ; however, by ignoring Christ's command to let the tares grow alongside the wheat in the world's field, they blurred the lines between the church's garden and the world's field. This might lead them to sometimes mistakenly persecute true believers instead of the false ones, and they could uproot countless valuable believers through the unrest and turmoil surrounding religion, as has happened throughout history during the significant and remarkable changes brought about by wars in many powerful states and kingdoms, as we just noted regarding the King of Bohemia.


CHAP. LXV.

Peace. Dear Truth, before you leave this passage concerning the emperors, I shall desire you to glance your eye on this not unworthy observation, to wit, how fully this worthy answerer hath learned to speak the roaring language of lion-like persecution, far from the purity and peaceableness of the lamb, which he was wont to express in England. For thus he writes:—

Peace. Dear Truth, before you move on from this section about the emperors, I want you to take a moment to consider this notable observation: how completely this respected responder has adopted the fierce language of roaring, lion-like persecution, so different from the purity and peace of the lamb that he used to convey back in England. For this is what he writes:—

“More and greater princes than these you mention,” saith he, “have not tolerated heretics and schismatics, notwithstanding their pretence of conscience, and their arrogating the crown of martyrdom to their sufferings.”

“More powerful princes than those you mention,” he says, “have not accepted heretics and schismatics, despite their claims of conscience and their self-claiming the title of martyrs for their suffering.”

[156]

[156]

The language of persecutors—the wolves and hunters of the world.

Truth. Thy tender ear and heart, sweet Peace, endure not such language. It is true, that these terms, heretics (or wilfully obstinate) and schismatics (or renders) are used in holy writ. It is true also, that such pretend conscience, and challenge the crown of martyrdom to their suffering. Yet since, as King James spake in his mark of a false church on Rev. xx., the wicked persecute and besiege, and the godly are persecuted and besieged, this is the common clamour of persecutors against the messengers and witnesses of Jesus in all ages, viz., you are heretics, schismatics, factious, seditious, rebellious. Have not all truth’s witnesses heard such reproaches? You pretend conscience: you say you are persecuted for religion: you will say you are martyrs?

Truth. Your gentle ear and heart, sweet Peace, can't handle this kind of talk. It's true that these terms, heretics (or willfully stubborn) and schismatics (or disruptors), are found in the scriptures. It's also true that those who claim a sense of conscience seek to take on the crown of martyrdom for their suffering. But since, as King James pointed out in his remarks about a false church in Revelation 20, the wicked persecute and attack, while the godly are the ones being persecuted and attacked, this has been the typical outcry of persecutors against the messengers and witnesses of Jesus throughout history: you are heretics, schismatics, troublemakers, seditious, and rebellious. Haven't all of truth's witnesses faced such accusations? You claim a sense of conscience; you say you are being persecuted for your beliefs; will you claim martyrdom?

Oh! it is hard for God’s children to fall to opinion and practice of persecution, without the ready learning the language thereof. And doubtless, that soul that can so readily speak Babel’s language, hath cause to fear that he hath not yet in point of worship left the gates or suburbs of it.

Oh! it is hard for God's children to fall into the mindset and actions of persecution without quickly picking up the language that goes with it. And surely, anyone who can easily speak Babel's language should be worried that they haven’t truly moved away from those beliefs in their worship.

Peace. Again, in blaming Julian and Valens the Arian, for tolerating “all weeds to grow, he notes their sinful end, that thereby they might choke the vitals of Christianity;” and seems to consent, in this and other passages foregoing and following on a speech of Jerome, that the weeds of false religion tolerated in the world, have a power to choke and kill true Christianity in the church.

Peace. Once more, while criticizing Julian and Valens the Arian for allowing “all kinds of weeds to grow,” he points out their sinful outcome, indicating that they could ultimately suffocate the essence of Christianity. He appears to agree, in this and other sections before and after a speech by Jerome, that the weeds of false religion permitted in the world have the ability to choke and extinguish true Christianity within the church.

Christ’s lilies may flourish in his church, notwithstanding the abundance of weeds (in the world) permitted.

Truth. I shall more fully answer to this on Jerome’s speech, and show that if the weeds be kept out of the garden of the church, the roses and lilies therein will flourish, notwithstanding that weeds abound in the field of the civil state. When Christianity began to be choked, it was not when Christians lodged in cold prisons, but down-beds of ease, and persecuted others, &c.

Truth. I will elaborate on this in response to Jerome’s speech and demonstrate that if we keep weeds out of the church's garden, the roses and lilies will thrive, even though weeds may be plentiful in the civil world. When Christianity started to struggle, it wasn't because Christians were imprisoned in cold cells but instead because they were enjoying the comforts of life and persecuting others, etc.


[157]

[157]

CHAP. LXVI.

Peace. He ends this passage with approbation of Queen Elizabeth for persecuting the papists, and a reproof to King James for his persecuting the puritans, &c.

Peace. He finishes this section by praising Queen Elizabeth for persecuting the Catholics, and criticizing King James for persecuting the Puritans, etc.

The persecutions of Queen Elizabeth and King James compared together.

Truth. I answer, if Queen Elizabeth, according to the answerer’s tenent and conscience, did well to persecute according to her conscience, King James did not ill in persecuting according to his.[174] For Mr. Cotton must grant, that either King James was not fit to be a king, had not the essential qualifications of a king, in not being able rightly to judge who ought to be persecuted, and who not: or else he must confess that King James, and all magistrates, must persecute such whom in their conscience they judge worthy to be persecuted.

Truth. I respond, if Queen Elizabeth, according to the beliefs and conscience of the responder, was justified in her persecutions, then King James was also justified in his actions. A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0 For Mr. Cotton must acknowledge that either King James was unfit to be a king, lacking the essential qualities to rightly determine who should be persecuted and who shouldn’t; or he must admit that King James, along with all magistrates, must persecute those whom they believe, in their conscience, deserve to be persecuted.

I say it again, though I neither approve Queen Elizabeth or King James in such their persecutions, yet such as hold this tenent of persecuting for conscience, must also hold that civil magistrates are not essentially fitted and qualified for their function and office, except they can discern clearly the difference between such as are to be punished and persecuted, and such as are not.

I say it again, even though I don't agree with Queen Elizabeth or King James in their persecutions, those who support the idea of persecuting for conscience must also believe that civil officials are not truly suited for their roles unless they can clearly distinguish between those who deserve punishment and persecution and those who do not.

Or else, if they be essentially qualified, without such a religious spirit of discerning, and yet must persecute the heretic, the schismatic, &c., must they not persecute according to their consciences and persuasion? And then doubtless, though he be excellent for civil government, may he easily, as Paul did ignorantly, persecute the Son of God instead of the son of perdition.

Or, if they possess the right qualifications but lack the spiritual insight to discern, and still feel compelled to persecute the heretic, the schismatic, etc., shouldn’t they persecute based on their own consciences and beliefs? And certainly, even if he is great in civil leadership, he could easily, like Paul did unknowingly, persecute the Son of God instead of the one destined for destruction.

[158]

[158]

Therefore, lastly, according to Christ Jesus’ command, magistrates are bound not to persecute, and to see that none of their subjects be persecuted and oppressed for their conscience and worship, being otherwise subject and peaceable in civil obedience.

Therefore, finally, according to the command of Christ Jesus, officials are required not to persecute, and to ensure that none of their citizens are persecuted or oppressed for their beliefs and worship, as long as they are otherwise compliant and law-abiding.


CHAP. LXVII.

In the second place, I answer and ask, what glory to God, what good to the souls or bodies of their subjects, shall princes, or did these princes bring in persecuting? &c.

In the second place, I respond and ask, what glory for God, what benefit for the souls or bodies of their subjects, did these princes achieve through persecution?

In his opening of the seven vials, in print, Mr. Cotton confesseth that Queen Elizabeth’s persecuting the papists had almost ruined the English nation.

Peace. Mr. Cotton tells us, in his discourse upon the third vial,[175] that Queen Elizabeth had almost fired the world in civil combustions by such her persecuting: for though he bring it in to another end, yet he confesseth that it “raised all Christendom in combustion; raised the wars of 1588 and the Spanish Invasion;” and he adds, both concerning the English nation and the Dutch, “that if God had not borne witness to his people and their laws, in defeating the intendments of their enemies, against both the nations, it might have been the ruin of them both.”

Peace. Mr. Cotton tells us, in his talk about the third vial, [175] that Queen Elizabeth nearly set the world ablaze with civil conflicts through her persecutions. Even though he leads to a different conclusion, he admits that it “sparked turmoil across Christendom; sparked the wars of 1588 and the Spanish Invasion;” and he adds, regarding both the English and the Dutch, “that if God had not supported his people and their laws by thwarting the plans of their enemies against both nations, it could have led to their downfall.”

[159]

[159]

The wars between the papists and the protestants.

Truth. That those laws and practices of Queen Elizabeth raised those combustions in Christendom, I deny not: that they might likely have cost the ruin of English and Dutch, I grant.

Truth. I don’t deny that the laws and actions of Queen Elizabeth caused those conflicts in Christendom; I agree that they could very well have led to the downfall of the English and the Dutch.

That it was God’s gracious work in defeating the intendments of their enemies, I thankfully acknowledge. But that God bore witness to such persecutions and laws for such persecutions, I deny: for,

That it was God's gracious work in defeating the plans of their enemies, I acknowledge with gratitude. But that God supported such persecution and laws allowing for such persecution, I reject: for,

First, event and success come alike to all, and are no argument of love, or hatred, &c.

First, events and success come to everyone equally and are not a sign of love, hatred, etc.

Secondly, the papists in their wars have ever yet had, both in peace and war, victory and dominion; and therefore, if success be the measure, God hath borne witness unto them.

Secondly, the Catholics in their wars have always had, both in peace and in conflict, success and control; therefore, if success is the measure, God has testified on their behalf.

It is most true, what Daniel in his eighth, and eleventh, and twelfth chapters, and John in his Revelation, eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth chapters, write of the great success of anti-christ against Christ Jesus for a time appointed.

It is indeed true what Daniel writes in chapters eight, eleven, and twelve, and what John writes in his Revelation, chapters eleven, twelve, and thirteen, about the great success of the antichrist against Christ Jesus for a set period of time.

Eventus omnis belli incertus.

Success was various between Charles V. and some German princes: Philip of Spain and the Low Countries; the French king and his protestant subjects: sometimes losing, sometimes winning, interchangeably.

Success varied between Charles V. and certain German princes: Philip of Spain and the Low Countries; the French king and his Protestant subjects: sometimes losing, sometimes winning, back and forth.

The wars and success of the Waldensian witnesses against three popes and their popish armies.

But most memorable is the famous history of the Waldenses and Albigenses, those famous witnesses of Jesus Christ, who rising from Waldo, at Lyons in France (1160), spread over France, Italy, Germany, and almost all countries, into thousands and ten thousands, making separation from the pope and church of Rome. These fought many battles with various success, and had the assistance and protection of divers great princes against three succeeding popes and their armies; but after mutual slaughters and miseries to both sides, the final success of victory fell to the popedom and Romish church, in the utter extirpation of those famous Waldensian witnesses.

But most memorable is the well-known history of the Waldensians and Albigensians, those notable witnesses of Jesus Christ, who emerged from Waldo in Lyons, France (1160), and spread across France, Italy, Germany, and nearly all countries, numbering in the thousands and tens of thousands, separating themselves from the pope and the Roman Church. They fought many battles with varying success and received support and protection from several powerful princes against three consecutive popes and their armies; however, after mutual bloodshed and suffering on both sides, the ultimate victory went to the papacy and the Roman Church, resulting in the complete eradication of those renowned Waldensian witnesses.

[160]

[160]

God’s people victorious overcomers, and with what weapons.

God’s servants are all overcomers when they war with God’s weapons, in God’s cause and worship: and in Rev. second and third chapters, seven times it is recorded—To him that overcometh, in Ephesus; to him that overcometh, in Sardis, &c.; and Rev. twelfth, God’s servants overcame the dragon, or devil, in the Roman emperors by three weapons—the blood of the Lamb, the word of their testimony, and the not loving of their lives unto the death.

God’s servants are all victors when they fight with God’s tools, for God’s purpose and worship: and in Revelation chapters two and three, it is noted seven times—To the one who conquers, in Ephesus; to the one who conquers, in Sardis, etc.; and in Revelation twelve, God’s servants defeated the dragon, or devil, through the Roman emperors using three tools—the blood of the Lamb, the power of their testimony, and their willingness to sacrifice their lives.


CHAP. LXVIII.

The third head of arguments from ancient and later writers.

Peace. The answerer, in the next place, descends to the third and last head of arguments produced by the author, taken from the judgment of ancient and later writers, yea, even of the papists themselves, who have condemned persecution for conscience’ sake: some of which the answerer pleaseth to answer, and thus writeth:—[176]

Peace. The responder then moves on to the third and final point made by the author, which draws on the opinions of ancient and contemporary writers, including even the Catholics themselves, who have denounced persecution for the sake of conscience. The responder chooses to address some of these arguments and writes as follows:—[176]

The Christian church doth not persecute but is persecuted.

“You begin with Hilary, whose testimony without prejudice to the truth we may admit: for it is true, the Christian church doth not persecute, but is persecuted. But to excommunicate a heretic, is not to persecute, that is, it is not to punish an innocent but a culpable and damnable person, and that not for conscience, but for persisting in error against light of conscience, whereof he hath been convinced.”

“You start with Hilary, whose testimony we can accept without doubting its truth: it's true, the Christian church does not persecute but is persecuted. However, excommunicating a heretic is not persecution; it’s not punishing an innocent person, but rather a guilty and deserving one, and this action is not about conscience, but about someone who continues in error despite having been shown the truth.”

Truth. In this answer there are two things:—

Truth. In this answer, there are two things:—

First. His confession of the same truth affirmed by Hilarius, to wit, that the Christian church doth not persecute, but is persecuted: suiting with that foregoing observation of King James from Rev. xx.

First. His confession of the same truth confirmed by Hilarius, namely, that the Christian church does not persecute but is persecuted: aligning with that earlier observation of King James from Rev. xx.

[161]

[161]

Peace. Yet to this he adds a colour thus: “which,” saith he, “we may admit without prejudice to the truth.”

Peace. Yet he adds a nuance to this: “which,” he says, “we can accept without compromising the truth.”

Persecuting churches cannot be Christ’s churches.

Truth. I answer, If it be a mark of the Christian church to be persecuted, and of the anti-christian, or false church, to persecute, then those churches cannot be truly Christian, according to the first institution, which either actually themselves, or by the civil power of kings and princes given to them, or procured by them to fight for them, do persecute such as dissent from them, or be opposite against them.

Truth. I respond, if being persecuted is a sign of the Christian church and if the anti-Christian or false church is the one that persecutes, then those churches cannot be genuinely Christian based on the original principles. This applies to those that actually persecute others themselves or use the civil power of kings and princes to do so, or enlist them to fight on their behalf against those who disagree with them or oppose them.

Peace. Yea; but in the second place he addeth, “that to excommunicate a heretic is not to persecute, but to punish him for sinning against the light of his own conscience,” &c.

Peace. Yes; but secondly he adds, “to excommunicate a heretic is not to persecute, but to punish him for sinning against the light of his own conscience,” etc.

Truth. I answer, If this worthy answerer were thoroughly awaked from the spouse’s spiritual slumber (Cant. v. 3), and had recovered from the drunkenness of the great whore who intoxicateth the nations, Rev. xvii. 2, it is impossible that he should so answer: for—

Truth. I respond, if this respectable responder were completely roused from the spiritual sleep of the spouse (Cant. v. 3) and had sobered up from the influence of the great whore who intoxicates the nations (Rev. xvii. 2), it would be impossible for him to respond that way: for—

The nature of excommunication.

First. Who questioneth whether to excommunicate a heretic, that is, an obstinate gainsayer, as we have opened the word upon Tit. iii.,—I say, who questioneth whether that be to persecute?—excommunication being of a spiritual nature, a sentence denounced by the word of Christ Jesus, the spiritual King of his church; and a spiritual killing by the most sharp two-edged sword of the Spirit, in delivering up the person excommunicate to Satan. Therefore, who sees not that his answer comes not near our question?[177]

First. Who questions whether excommunicating a heretic, meaning an obstinate denier, as we've discussed in Tit. iii.,—I say, who questions whether that is persecution?—excommunication being of a spiritual nature, a judgment declared by the word of Christ Jesus, the spiritual King of his church; and a spiritual death by the sharp two-edged sword of the Spirit, in handing over the excommunicated person to Satan. Therefore, who doesn’t see that their answer doesn’t address our question?[177]

[162]

[162]

Peace. In the answerer’s second conclusion, in the entrance of this discourse, he proves persecution against a heretic for sinning against his conscience, and quotes Tit. iii. 10, which only proves, as I have there made it evident, a spiritual rejecting or excommunicating from the church of God, and so comes not near the question.

Peace. In the respondent’s second conclusion, at the beginning of this discussion, he demonstrates that persecuting a heretic for going against their conscience is wrong, and he cites Tit. iii. 10, which only shows, as I have made clear there, a spiritual rejection or excommunication from the church of God, and therefore does not address the issue at hand.

What persecution, or hunting, is.

Here, again, he would prove churches charged to be false, because they persecute; I say, he would prove them not to be false, because they persecute not: for, saith he, excommunication is not persecution. Whereas the question is, as the whole discourse, and Hilary’s own amplification of the matter in this speech, and the practice of all ages testify, whether it be not a false church that doth persecute other churches or members, opposing her in spiritual and church matters, not by excommunications, but by imprisonments, stocking, whipping, fining, banishing, hanging, burning, &c., notwithstanding that such persons in civil obedience and subjection are unreprovable.

Here, again, he would argue that churches are deemed false because they persecute; I say he would argue they are not false because they don't persecute. He claims that excommunication is not persecution. However, the real question, as the whole discussion, Hilary’s own elaboration on the topic, and the practices throughout history show, is whether a church that persecutes other churches or their members, opposing them in spiritual and church matters, is a false church. This persecution might not happen through excommunications but rather through imprisonment, stocks, whipping, fines, banishment, hanging, burning, etc., even though those people maintain civil obedience and are without blame.

Christ’s spouse no scratcher or fighter.

Truth. I conclude this passage with Hilarius and the answerer, that the Christian church doth not persecute; no more than a lily doth scratch the thorns, or a lamb pursue and tear the wolves, or a turtle-dove hunt the hawks and eagles, or a chaste and modest virgin fight and scratch like whores and harlots.[178]

Truth. I wrap up this section with Hilarius and the responder, stating that the Christian church does not persecute; just like a lily doesn’t harm thorns, or a lamb chases and tears apart wolves, or a turtle-dove hunts hawks and eagles, or a pure and modest virgin doesn’t fight or scratch like prostitutes and promiscuous women.[178]

And for punishing the heretic for sinning against his conscience after conviction—which is the second conclusion he affirmeth—to be by a civil sword, I have at large there answered.

And to punish the heretic for going against his conscience after being found guilty—which is the second conclusion he asserts—should be done by a civil authority, I have addressed that in detail.


[163]

[163]

CHAP. LXIX.

Peace. In the next place, he selecteth one passage out of Hilary—although there are many golden passages there expressed against the use of civil, earthly powers in the affairs of Christ. The passage is this:—

Peace. Next, he chooses one quote from Hilary—though there are many valuable statements there made against the use of civil, earthly powers in the matters of Christ. The quote is as follows:—

Who cannot be won by the word, must not be compelled by the sword.

“It is true also what he saith, that neither the apostles nor we may propagate Christian religion by the sword; but if pagans cannot be won by the word, they are not to be compelled by the sword. Nevertheless, this hindereth not,” saith he, “but if they or any other should blaspheme the true God and his true religion, they ought to be severely punished; and no less do they deserve, if they seduce from the truth to damnable heresy or idolatry.”

“It’s also true what he says, that neither the apostles nor we should spread the Christian faith by the sword; but if pagans can't be convinced by words, they shouldn’t be forced by the sword. However, this doesn’t mean,” he says, “that if they or anyone else blasphemes the true God and His true religion, they shouldn’t be punished harshly; and they deserve no less if they lead others away from the truth into damnable heresy or idolatry.”

Truth. In which answer I observe, first, his agreement with Hilary, that the Christian religion may not be propagated by the civil sword.

Truth. In this answer, I note, first, his agreement with Hilary that the Christian religion shouldn't be spread by force or violence from the government.

Unto which I reply and ask, then what means this passage in his first answer to the former speeches of the king,[179] viz., “We acknowledge that none is to be constrained to believe or profess the true religion, till he be convinced in judgment of the truth of it?”[180] implying two things.

Unto which I reply and ask, then what does this passage in his first response to the earlier remarks of the king mean, [179] namely, “We acknowledge that no one should be forced to believe or profess the true religion until they are convinced in their judgment of its truth?” [180] implying two things.

First. That the civil magistrate, who is to constrain with the civil sword, must judge all the consciences of their subjects, whether they be convinced or no.

First. The civil authority, which is supposed to enforce laws with its power, must assess the consciences of its citizens, whether they are convinced or not.

Secondly. When the civil magistrate discerns that his[164] subjects’ consciences are convinced, then he may constrain them vi et armis, hostilely.

Secondly. When the civil magistrate sees that his[164] subjects’ consciences are convinced, then he may force them by force and arms, aggressively.

Constraint upon consciences in Old and New England.

And accordingly, the civil state and magistracy judging in spiritual things, who knows not what constraint lies upon all consciences, in old and New England, to come to church, and pay church duties,[181] which is upon the point—though with a sword of a finer gilt and trim in New England—nothing else but that which he confesseth Hilary saith true should not be done, to wit, a propagation of religion by the sword.[182]

And so, the civil government and authorities judging spiritual matters, who doesn’t realize what pressure exists on all consciences, in both old and New England, to attend church and fulfill church obligations, [181] which is essentially—though with a more polished and refined approach in New England—nothing more than what he admits Hilary rightly says should not happen, namely, spreading religion by force.[182]

Again, although he confesseth that propagation of religion ought not to be by the sword, yet he maintaineth the use of the sword, when persons, in the judgment of the civil state, for that is implied, blaspheme the true God, and the true religion, and also seduce others to damnable[165] heresy and idolatry. Which, because he barely affirmeth in this place, I shall defer my answer unto the after reasons of Mr. Cotton and the elders of New English churches; where scriptures are alleged, and in that place, by God’s assistance, they shall be examined and answered.

Again, while he admits that spreading religion shouldn't involve violence, he still supports the use of force when people, in the view of the government—which is implied—blaspheme the true God and the true faith, and also lead others into harmful heresy and idolatry. Since he only states this here, I will postpone my response until the later arguments of Mr. Cotton and the elders of the New England churches, where scriptures are cited, and there, with God's help, they will be examined and addressed.


CHAP. LXX.

Tertullian’s speech discussed.

Peace. The answerer thus proceeds:[183] “Your next writer is Tertullian, who speaketh to the same purpose in the place alleged by you. His intent is only to restrain Scapula, the Roman governor of Africa, from persecuting the Christians, for not offering sacrifice to their gods: and for that end, fetched an argument from the law of natural equity, not to compel any to any religion, but permit them to believe [willingly], or not to believe at all. Which we acknowledge; and accordingly we judge, the English may permit the Indians to continue in their unbelief. Nevertheless, it will not therefore be lawful [openly] to tolerate the worship of devils or idols, to the seduction of any from the truth.”

Peace. The answerer continues:[183] “Your next reference is Tertullian, who speaks on the same subject in the passage you've mentioned. His purpose is to stop Scapula, the Roman governor of Africa, from persecuting Christians for not sacrificing to their gods. To support this, he argues from the principle of natural justice, stating that no one should be forced into any religion, but should be allowed to believe willingly or not believe at all. We agree with this, and therefore we think the English should allow the Indians to remain in their unbelief. However, that doesn’t mean it is acceptable to openly tolerate the worship of demons or idols, which could lead people away from the truth.”

Truth. Answ. In this passage he agreeth with Tertullian, and gives instance in America of the English permitting the Indians to continue in their unbelief: yet withal he affirmeth it not lawful to tolerate worshipping of devils, or seduction from the truth.

Truth. Answ. In this passage, he agrees with Tertullian and points to America as an example of the English allowing the Indians to remain in their unbelief. However, he also asserts that it is not acceptable to tolerate the worship of devils or misleading others away from the truth.

The Indians of New England permitted by the English not only to continue in their unbelief (which they cannot cure) but also in their false worship which they might by the civil sword restrain.

I answer, that in New England it is well known that they not only permit the Indians to continue in their unbelief, which neither they nor all the ministers of Christ on earth, nor angels in heaven, can help, not being[166] able to work belief: but they also permit or tolerate them in their paganish worship, which cannot be denied to be a worshipping of devils, as all false worship is.[184]

I respond that in New England, it is widely recognized that they not only allow the Native Americans to remain in their unbelief, which neither they nor any ministers of Christ on earth, nor angels in heaven, can change, since no one can force belief; but they also permit or tolerate their pagan worship, which can't be denied as a form of devil worship, just like all false worship is. [166]

And therefore, consequently, according to the same practice, did they walk by rule and impartially, not only the Indians, but their countrymen, French, Dutch, Spanish, Persians, Turks, Jews, &c., should also be permitted in their worships, if correspondent in civil obedience.

And so, following the same approach, they acted according to the rules and fairly, allowing not just the Indians, but also their fellow countrymen—French, Dutch, Spanish, Persians, Turks, Jews, etc.—to participate in their worship as long as they were compliant with civil laws.

Peace. He adds further, “When Tertullian saith, ‘That another man’s religion neither hurteth nor profiteth any;’ it must be understood of private worship and religion professed in private: otherwise a false religion professed by the members of the church, or by such as have given their names to Christ, will be the ruin and desolation of the church, as appeareth by the threats of Christ to the churches, Rev. ii.”

Peace. He further adds, “When Tertullian says, ‘That another person’s religion doesn’t harm or benefit anyone;’ it must be understood in the context of private worship and religion expressed in private: otherwise, a false religion practiced by church members, or by those who have identified themselves as Christians, will lead to the ruin and destruction of the church, as shown by Christ’s warnings to the churches in Rev. ii.”

Truth. I answer: passing by that unsound distinction of members of the church, or those that have given their names to Christ, which in point of visible profession and worship will appear to be all one, it is plain—

Truth. I say: aside from that unfounded distinction between church members and those who have identified themselves with Christ, which, in terms of visible profession and worship, will seem to be the same, it is clear—

First. That Tertullian doth not there speak of private, but of public worship and religion.

First, Tertullian is not talking about private worship but about public worship and religion.

In two cases a false religion will not hurt the true church or the state.

Secondly. Although it be true in a church of Christ, that a false religion or worship permitted, will hurt, according to those threats of Christ, Rev. ii., yet in two[167] cases I believe a false religion will not hurt,—which is most like to have been Tertullian’s meaning.

Secondly. While it is true that allowing false religion or worship in a church of Christ will cause harm, as stated in Christ's warnings, Rev. ii., I believe there are two cases where a false religion will not cause harm—this is most likely what Tertullian meant.

First. A false religion out of the church will not hurt the church, no more than weeds in the wilderness hurt the enclosed garden, or poison hurt the body when it is not touched or taken, yea, and antidotes are received against it.

First. A false religion outside the church won't harm the church, just like weeds in the wild don’t damage the garden, or poison doesn't affect the body when it’s not ingested, especially when antidotes are administered against it.

Secondly. A false religion and worship will not hurt the civil state, in case the worshippers break no civil law: and the answerer elsewhere acknowledgeth, that the civil laws not being broken, civil peace is not broken: and this only is the point in question.[185]

Secondly, a false religion and worship won't harm the civil state as long as the worshippers don't break any civil laws. The responder acknowledges elsewhere that if civil laws aren't broken, then civil peace isn't disrupted. This is the only issue in question.[185]


CHAP. LXXI.

The seducing or infecting of others, discussed.

Peace. “Your next author,” saith he,[186] “Jerome, crosseth not the truth, nor advantageth your cause; for we grant what he saith, that heresy must be cut off with the sword of the Spirit: but this hinders not, but that being so cut down, if the heretic will persist in his heresy to the seduction of others, he may be cut off also by the civil sword, to prevent the perdition of others. And that to be Jerome’s meaning, appeareth by his note upon that of the apostle, A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump. Therefore,” saith he, “a spark as soon as it appeareth, is to be extinguished,[168] and the leaven to be removed from the rest of the dough; rotten pieces of flesh are to be cut off, and a scabbed beast is to be driven from the sheepfold; lest the whole house, body, mass of dough, and flock, be set on fire with the spark, be putrefied with the rotten flesh, soured with the leaven, perish by the scabbed beast.”

Peace. “Your next author,” he says, “Jerome, does not tell the truth, nor help your cause; for we agree with him that heresy must be dealt with using the sword of the Spirit: but this doesn’t mean that if the heretic continues in his ways and leads others astray, he may not also be dealt with by the civil sword, to prevent the destruction of others. Jerome clearly suggests this in his commentary on the apostle’s statement, A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump. Therefore,” he states, “a spark, as soon as it appears, should be extinguished,[168] and the leaven removed from the rest of the dough; rotten pieces of meat must be cut away, and a diseased animal should be kept out of the flock; to prevent the entire house, body, dough, and flock from being set on fire by the spark, rotting due to the bad flesh, soured by the leaven, or destroyed by the diseased animal.”

The answerer trusteth not to the sword of the Spirit only, in spiritual causes.

Truth. I answer, first, he granteth to Jerome,[187] that heresy must be cut off with the sword of the Spirit; yet, withal, he maintaineth a cutting off by a second sword, the sword of the magistrate; and conceiveth that Jerome so means, because he quoteth that of the apostle, A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump.

Truth. I respond, first, he agrees with Jerome that heresy must be dealt with using the sword of the Spirit; however, he also supports addressing it with a second sword, the sword of the magistrate. He believes that Jerome implies this because he quotes the apostle, A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump.

Answ. It is no argument to prove that Jerome meant a civil sword, by alleging 1 Cor. v. 6, or Gal. v. 9, which properly and only approve a cutting off by the sword of the Spirit in the church, and the purging out of the leaven in the church, in the cities of Corinth and Galatia.

Answ. It doesn't prove that Jerome meant a civil sword by citing 1 Cor. v. 6 or Gal. v. 9, since those verses specifically support the use of the sword of the Spirit within the church and the removal of corrupt influences in the church in the cities of Corinth and Galatia.

The absolute sufficiency of the sword of the Spirit.

And if Jerome should so mean as himself doth, yet, first, that grant of his, that heresy must be cut off with the sword of the Spirit, implies an absolute sufficiency in the sword of the Spirit to cut it down, according to that mighty operation of scriptural weapons, 2 Cor. x. 4, powerfully sufficient, either to convert the heretic to God, and subdue his very thoughts into subjection to Christ, or else spiritually to slay and execute him.

And if Jerome means what he says, then first, his claim that heresy must be addressed with the sword of the Spirit suggests that the sword of the Spirit is completely capable of cutting it down, in line with the powerful effectiveness of scriptural weapons mentioned in 2 Cor. x. 4, which are strong enough either to convert the heretic to God and bring his thoughts into submission to Christ, or to spiritually condemn and execute him.

The church of Christ to be kept pure.

Secondly. It is clear to be the meaning of the apostle, and of the Spirit of God, not there to speak to the church in Corinth, or Galatia, or any other church, concerning any other dough, or house, or body, or flock, but the dough, the body, the house, the flock of Christ, his church:[169] out of which such sparks, such leaven, such rotten flesh, and scabbed sheep, are to be avoided.

Secondly, it’s clear what the apostle and the Spirit of God mean: they’re not addressing the church in Corinth, Galatia, or any other church regarding any other dough, house, body, or flock, but specifically the dough, body, house, and flock of Christ—his church:[169] from which we should avoid such sparks, such leaven, such rotten flesh, and scabby sheep.

A national church not instituted by Christ Jesus.

Nor could the eye of this worthy answerer ever be so obscured, as to run to a smith’s shop for a sword of iron and steel to help the sword of the Spirit, if the Sun of righteousness had once been pleased to show him, that a national church, which elsewhere he professeth against, a state-church, whether explicit, as in old England, or implicit, as in New, is not the institution of the Lord Jesus Christ.[188]

Nor could the eye of this respectful responder ever be so clouded that he would rush to a blacksmith's shop for an iron and steel sword to support the sword of the Spirit if the Sun of righteousness had ever been willing to reveal to him that a national church, which he openly opposes elsewhere, a state church, whether overt like in old England or covert like in the New World, is not the institution of the Lord Jesus Christ.[188]

The national church of the Jews. 1 Sam. xiii.

The national, typical state-church of the Jews, necessarily called for such weapons; but the particular churches of Christ in all parts of the world, consisting of Jews or Gentiles, are powerfully able, by the sword of the Spirit to defend themselves, and offend men or devils, although the state or kingdom, wherein such a church or churches of Christ are gathered, have neither carnal spear nor sword, &c.; as once it was in the national church of the land of Canaan.

The national state church of the Jews needed such weapons; however, the individual churches of Christ around the world, made up of Jews and Gentiles, are strongly equipped to defend themselves with the sword of the Spirit, and to confront people or evil forces, even if the state or kingdom where these churches of Christ gather lacks physical weapons like spears or swords, just as it was in the national church of Canaan.


CHAP. LXXII.

Man hath no power to make laws to bind conscience.

Peace. “Brentius, whom you next quote,” saith he,[189] “speaketh not to your cause. We willingly grant you, that man hath no power to make laws to bind conscience; but this hinders not, but men may see the laws of God observed which do bind conscience.”

Peace. “Brentius, who you quote next,” he says, [189] “doesn’t support your argument. We agree that a person doesn’t have the authority to create laws that control conscience; however, this doesn’t prevent people from recognizing the laws of God that do regulate conscience.”

Truth. I answer, In granting with Brentius that man[170] hath not power to make laws to bind conscience, he overthrows such his tenent and practice as restrain men from their worship according to their conscience and belief, and constrain them to such worships, though it be out of a pretence that they are convinced, which their own souls tell them they have no satisfaction nor faith in.[190]

Truth. I respond, agreeing with Brentius that a person[170] doesn't have the authority to create laws that bind conscience. By doing so, he undermines his own belief and actions that restrict people from worshiping in a way that aligns with their conscience and beliefs. He forces them into forms of worship that they may claim to accept, but deep down, their own souls tell them they feel neither satisfaction nor faith in.[190]

Secondly. Whereas he affirmeth that men may make laws to see the laws of God observed:—

Secondly. He claims that people can create laws to ensure that God's laws are followed:—

I answer, as God needeth not the help of a material sword of steel to assist the sword of the Spirit in the affairs of conscience, so those men, those magistrates, yea, that commonwealth which makes such magistrates, must needs have power and authority from Christ Jesus to sit as judge, and to determine in all the great controversies concerning doctrine, discipline, government, &c.

I respond that just as God doesn’t need a physical sword of steel to support the sword of the Spirit in matters of conscience, those men, those magistrates, and indeed, that commonwealth which produces such magistrates, must have power and authority from Christ Jesus to serve as judges and to decide on all significant controversies regarding doctrine, discipline, government, etc.

Desperate consequences unavoidable.

And then I ask, whether upon this ground it must not evidently follow, that—

And then I ask, based on this reasoning, doesn’t it clearly follow that—

Either there is no lawful commonwealth, nor civil state of men in the world, which is not qualified with this spiritual discerning: and then also, that the very commonweal hath more light concerning the church of Christ, than the church itself.

Either there is no legitimate society or civil state of people in the world that isn't characterized by this spiritual insight; and also, that the very society has more understanding about the church of Christ than the church itself does.

Or, that the commonweal and magistrates thereof, must judge and punish as they are persuaded in their own belief and conscience, be their conscience paganish,[171] Turkish, or anti-christian. What is this but to confound heaven and earth together, and not only to take away the being of Christianity out of the world, but to take away all civility, and the world out of the world, and to lay all upon heaps of confusion?

Or, that the community and its leaders must judge and punish based on their own beliefs and conscience, whether their conscience is pagan, Turkish, or anti-Christian. What does this do but mix heaven and earth together, not only erasing the presence of Christianity from the world but also stripping away all civility and order, leading to total chaos?


CHAP. LXXIII.

Luther’s testimony in this case discussed.

Peace. “The like answer,” saith he,[191] “may be returned to Luther, whom you next allege.

Peace. “The same answer,” he says, [191] “can be given to Luther, whom you mention next.

“First. That the government of the civil magistrate extendeth no further than over the bodies and goods of their subjects, not over their souls; and, therefore, they may not undertake to give laws unto the souls and consciences of men.

“First. That the government of the civil magistrate extends no further than over the bodies and property of their subjects, not over their souls; and, therefore, they may not attempt to legislate regarding the souls and consciences of individuals.”

“Secondly. That the church of Christ doth not use the arm of secular power to compel men to the true profession of the truth, for this is to be done with spiritual weapons, whereby Christians are to be exhorted, not compelled. But this,” saith he, “hindereth not that Christians sinning against light of faith and conscience, may justly be censured by the church with excommunication, and by the civil sword also, in case they shall corrupt others to the perdition of their souls.”

“Secondly, the church of Christ does not use the power of the state to force people to accept the true faith, as this should be accomplished with spiritual means, where Christians are encouraged, not forced. However,” he says, “this does not prevent the church from rightly censuring Christians who sin against their faith and conscience with excommunication, and the civil authorities may also intervene if they lead others to the destruction of their souls.”

Truth. I answer, in this joint confession of the answerer with Luther, to wit, that the government of the civil magistrate extendeth no further than over the bodies and goods of their subjects, not over their souls: who sees not what a clear testimony from his own mouth and pen is given, to wit, that either the spiritual and church estate,[172] the preaching of the word, and the gathering of the church, the baptism of it, the ministry, government, and administrations thereof, belong to the civil body of the commonweal, that is, to the bodies and goods of men, which seems monstrous to imagine? Or else that the civil magistrate cannot, without exceeding the bounds of his office, meddle with those spiritual affairs?[192]

Truth. I respond, in this shared acknowledgment with Luther, that the government of civil authorities only has control over the bodies and possessions of their citizens, not over their souls. Who can't see what a clear statement comes from his own words and writings, that either the spiritual and church matters—the preaching of the word, the gathering of the church, its baptism, the ministry, governance, and administration—belong to the civil body of the commonwealth, meaning the bodies and belongings of people, which seems absurd to think? Or that the civil authorities cannot involve themselves in those spiritual matters without overstepping their role?[192]

Mr. Cotton’s positions evidently proved contradictory to themselves.

Again, necessarily must it follow, that these two are contradictory to themselves, to wit,—

Again, it necessarily follows that these two are contradictory to each other, namely—

The magistrates’ power extends no further than the bodies and goods of the subject, and yet—

The magistrates’ power goes no further than overseeing the people and their possessions, and yet—

The magistrate must punish Christians for sinning against the light of faith and conscience, and for corrupting the souls of men. The Father of lights make this worthy answerer, and all that fear him, to see their wandering in this case: not only from his fear, but also from the light of reason itself, their own convictions and confessions.

The magistrate has to punish Christians for going against their faith and conscience, and for leading others astray. May the Father of lights help this responsible person, and everyone who fears Him, to recognize their straying in this matter: not just out of fear of Him, but also from reason itself, their own beliefs, and confessions.

Secondly. In his joint confession with Luther, that the church doth not use the secular power to compel men to the faith and profession of the truth, he condemneth, as before I have observed,—

Secondly. In his joint confession with Luther, that the church does not use secular power to force people to believe and profess the truth, he condemns, as I noted earlier,—

First. His former implication, viz., that they may be compelled when they are convinced of the truth of it.

First. His earlier suggestion, namely, that they might be forced to accept it once they are convinced of its truth.

Secondly. Their own practice who suffer no man of any different conscience and worship to live in their jurisdiction, except that he depart from his own exercise of religion and worship, differing from the worship allowed of in the civil state, yea, and also actually submit to come to their church.

Secondly. They don't allow anyone with different beliefs and practices to live in their area unless that person abandons their own religious practices and worship, which differ from what is accepted by the government, and actually agrees to attend their church.

[173]

[173]

Hearing of the word of God in a church estate a part of God’s worship.

Which, however it is coloured over with this varnish, viz., that men are compelled no further than unto the hearing of the word, unto which all men are bound, yet it will appear, that teaching and being taught in a church estate is a church worship, as true and proper a church worship as the supper of the Lord, Acts ii. 46.

Which, no matter how it's glossed over, the fact that people are only required to listen to the word—which everyone is obligated to do—will still show that teaching and being taught in a church setting is a form of worship, just as genuine and essential as the Lord's supper, Acts ii. 46.

Secondly. All persons, papist and protestant, that are conscientious, have always suffered upon this ground especially, that they have refused to come to each other’s church or meeting.

Secondly. All individuals, whether Catholic or Protestant, who are sincere in their beliefs, have always faced hardships because they have chosen not to attend each other’s churches or gatherings.


CHAP. LXXIV.

Papists’ plea for toleration of conscience.

Peace. The next passage in the author which the answerer descends unto, is the testimony of the papists themselves, a lively and shining testimony, from scriptures alleged both against themselves and all that associate with them (as power is in their hand) in such unchristian and bloody both tenents and practices.

Peace. The next part that the author discusses is the testimony of the Catholics themselves, a clear and striking testimony from scriptures cited both against them and everyone who aligns with them (as they hold power) in such un-Christian and violent beliefs and practices.

“As for the testimony of the popish book,” saith he,[193] “we weigh it not, as knowing whatever they speak for toleration of religion where themselves are under hatches, when they come to sit at stern they judge and practise quite contrary, as both their writings and judicial proceedings have testified to the world these many years.”

“As for the testimony of the Catholic book,” he says, [193] “we don’t take it seriously, knowing that whatever they say about tolerating religion when they’re in a weak position, once they gain power, they judge and act completely differently, as both their writings and court actions have shown the world for many years.”

Truth. I answer, although both writings and practices have been such, yet the scriptures and expressions of truth alleged and uttered by them, speak loud and fully for them when they are under the hatches, that for their[174] conscience and religion they should not there be choked and smothered, but suffered to breathe and walk upon the decks, in the air of civil liberty and conversation, in the ship of the commonwealth, upon good assurance given of civil obedience to the civil state.

Truth. I respond, even though both the writings and practices have been that way, the scriptures and statements of truth claimed and spoken by them resonate clearly and strongly for them when they are confined. For their[174] conscience and faith, they shouldn’t be stifled and suffocated there, but allowed to breathe and move freely on deck, in the fresh air of civil liberty and dialogue, within the ship of the commonwealth, on the assurance of respecting the civil authority.

The protestants partial in the case of persecution.

Again, if this practice be so abominable in his eyes from the papists, viz., that they are so partial as to persecute when they sit at helm, and yet cry out against persecution when they are under the hatches, I shall beseech the righteous Judge of the whole world to present, as in a water or glass where face answereth to face, the faces of the papist to the protestant, answering to each other in the sameness of partiality, both of this doctrine and practice.

Again, if this practice is so awful in his eyes because of the Catholics, that they are so biased as to persecute when they’re in power, and yet complain about persecution when they’re being oppressed, I will ask the just Judge of the whole world to show, like in a mirror where one face reflects another, the faces of the Catholic to the Protestant, reflecting each other in the same bias, both in this belief and in their actions.

When Mr. Cotton and others have formerly been under hatches, what sad and true complaints have they abundantly poured forth against persecution! How have they opened that heavenly scripture, Cant. iv. 8, where Christ Jesus calls his tender wife and spouse from the fellowship with persecutors in their dens of lions and mountains of leopards?

When Mr. Cotton and others have previously been in hiding, what sad and true complaints have they shared about persecution! How have they referenced that beautiful scripture, Cant. iv. 8, where Christ Jesus calls his loving wife and partner away from the company of persecutors in their dens of lions and mountains of leopards?

But coming to the helm, as he speaks of the papists, how, both by preaching, writing, printing, practice, do they themselves—I hope in their persons lambs—unnaturally and partially express towards others the cruel nature of such lions and leopards?

But when he takes charge and talks about the Catholics, how do they—by preaching, writing, printing, and their actions—show, I hope as individuals, their gentle nature like lambs, while unnaturally and unfairly expressing the cruel nature of lions and leopards towards others?

A false balance in God’s matters abominable to God.

Oh! that the God of heaven might please to tell them how abominable in his eyes are a weight and a weight, a stone and a stone, in the bag of weights!—one weight for themselves when they are under hatches, and another for others when they come to helm.

Oh! that the God of heaven would please to show them how terrible in His sight are a weight and a weight, a stone and a stone, in the bag of weights!—one weight for themselves when they are hidden away, and another for others when they are in charge.

Nor shall their confidence of their being in the truth, which they judge the papists and others are not in, no, nor the truth itself, privilege them to persecute others,[175] and to exempt themselves from persecution, because (as formerly)—

Nor will their confidence in being right, which they believe the Catholics and others are not, nor the truth itself, give them the right to persecute others,[175] and to protect themselves from persecution, just like before—

Sheep cannot hunt, no, not the wolves.

First, it is against the nature of true sheep to persecute, or hunt the beasts of the forest: no, not the same wolves who formerly have persecuted themselves.[194]

First, it goes against the nature of true sheep to harass or hunt the wild animals in the forest: not even the same wolves who have previously attacked them. [194]

Secondly, if it be a duty and charge upon all magistrates, in all parts of the world, to judge and persecute in and for spiritual causes, then either they are no magistrates who are not able to judge in such cases, or else they must judge according to their consciences, whether pagan, Turkish, or anti-christian.

Secondly, if it's a responsibility and obligation for all magistrates, everywhere in the world, to judge and take action in spiritual matters, then either there are no magistrates who can't judge in those situations, or they must judge based on their own beliefs, whether they are pagan, Turkish, or anti-Christian.

Pills to purge out the spirit of persecution.

Lastly, notwithstanding their confidence of the truth of their own way, yet the experience of our fathers’ errors, our own mistakes and ignorance, the sense of our own weaknesses and blindness in the depths of the prophecies and mysteries of the kingdom of Christ, and the great professed expectation of light to come which we are not now able to comprehend, may abate the edge, yea, sheath up the sword of persecution toward any, especially [toward] such as differ not from them in doctrines of repentance, or faith, or holiness of heart and life, and hope of glorious and eternal union to come, but only in the way and manner of the administrations of Jesus Christ.

Lastly, even though they're confident in their own beliefs, the mistakes of our forefathers, our own errors and lack of knowledge, our awareness of our weaknesses and inability to understand the depths of the prophecies and mysteries of Christ's kingdom, along with the strong hope for future understanding that we can’t grasp right now, might lessen the intensity of persecution against others, especially those who don't differ much from them in teachings about repentance, faith, or holiness of heart and life, and the hope for a glorious and eternal union to come, but only in how they practice the administration of Jesus Christ.


[176]

[176]

CHAP. LXXV.

Peace. To close this head of the testimony of writers, it pleaseth the answerer to produce a contrary testimony of Austin, Optatus, &c.[195]

Peace. To wrap up this section of the writers' testimony, the responder wants to present opposing views from Augustine, Optatus, etc.[195]

Superstition and persecution have had many votes from God’s own people.

Truth. I readily acknowledge, as formerly I did concerning the testimony of princes, that anti-christ is too hard for Christ at votes and numbers; yea, and believe that in many points, wherein the servants of God these many hundred years have been fast asleep, superstition and persecution have had more suffrages and votes from God’s own people, than hath either been honourable to the Lord, or peaceable to their own or the souls of others: therefore, not to derogate from the precious memory of any of them, let us briefly consider what they have in this point affirmed.

Truth. I acknowledge, just like I did before regarding the testimonies of leaders, that the anti-Christ often seems stronger than Christ when it comes to votes and numbers. In many ways, where God's servants have been asleep for centuries, superstition and persecution have received more support and endorsement from God’s own people than what has brought honor to the Lord or peace to themselves or others. So, without disrespecting the valuable memory of any of them, let’s take a moment to consider what they’ve affirmed on this matter.

To begin with Austin: “They murder,” saith he, “souls, and themselves are afflicted in body, and they put men to everlasting death, and yet they complain when themselves are put to temporal death.”[196]

To start with Austin: “They kill,” he says, “souls, and they suffer in their own bodies, and they sentence people to eternal death, and yet they complain when they face a temporary death.”[196]

Austin’s saying for persecution examined.

I answer, this rhetorical persuasion of human wisdom seems very reasonable in the eye of flesh and blood; but one scripture more prevails with faithful and obedient souls than thousands of plausible and eloquent speeches: in particular,

I respond, this persuasive talk of human wisdom appears very reasonable to our physical senses; however, one piece of scripture carries more weight with faithful and obedient souls than thousands of convincing and eloquent speeches: in particular,

Soul-killing.

First, the scripture useth soul-killing in a large sense, not only for the teaching of false prophets and seducers, but even for the offensive walking of Christians: in which[177] respect, 1 Cor. viii. 9, a true Christian may be guilty of destroying a soul for whom Christ died, and therefore by this rule ought to be hanged, burned, &c.

First, the scripture uses "soul-killing" in a broad sense, not only for the teachings of false prophets and deceivers but also for the harmful behavior of Christians. In this context, 1 Cor. viii. 9 suggests that a true Christian could be responsible for destroying a soul for whom Christ died, and based on this principle, should be hanged, burned, etc.

Secondly, that plausible similitude will not prove that every false teaching or false practice actually kills the soul, as the body is slain, and slain but once; for souls infected or bewitched may again recover, 1 Cor. v.; Gal. v.; 2 Tim. ii., &c.[197]

Secondly, that believable resemblance doesn’t mean that every false teaching or practice actually kills the soul like the body is killed, which only happens once; because souls that are tainted or enchanted can recover again, 1 Cor. v.; Gal. v.; 2 Tim. ii., &c.[197]

Punishments provided by Christ Jesus against soul-killers and soul-wounders.

Thirdly, for soul-killings, yea, also for soul-woundings and grievings, Christ Jesus hath appointed remedies sufficient in his church. There comes forth a two-edged sword out of his mouth (Rev. i. and Rev. ii.), able to cut down heresy, as is confessed: yea, and to kill the heretic: yea, and to punish his soul everlastingly, which no sword of steel can reach unto in any punishment comparable or imaginable. And therefore, in this case, we may say of this spiritual soul-killing by the sword of Christ’s mouth, as Paul concerning the incestuous person, 2 Cor. ii. [6,] Sufficient is this punishment, &c.

Thirdly, for soul-killings, and also for soul-woundings and griefs, Christ Jesus has provided sufficient remedies in His church. A double-edged sword comes out of His mouth (Rev. i. and Rev. ii.), capable of cutting down heresy, as acknowledged; yes, and to destroy the heretic; yes, and to punish his soul forever, which no steel sword can reach in any punishment that is comparable or imaginable. Therefore, in this case, we can say about this spiritual soul-killing by the sword of Christ’s mouth, as Paul said regarding the incestuous person, 2 Cor. ii. [6,] Sufficient is this punishment, &c.

Fourthly, although no soul-killers, nor soul-grievers, may be suffered in the spiritual state, or kingdom of Christ, the church; yet he hath commanded that such should be suffered and permitted to be and live in the world, as I have proved on Matt. xiii.: otherwise thousands and millions, of souls and bodies both, must be murdered and cut off by civil combustions and bloody wars about religion.

Fourthly, while no soul-killers or soul-grievers are allowed in the spiritual state, or kingdom of Christ—the church—He has commanded that such individuals should be allowed to exist and live in the world, as I have shown in Matthew 13. Otherwise, thousands and millions of souls and bodies would be killed and destroyed by civil unrest and bloody wars over religion.

Men dead in sin cannot be soul-killed. A national enforced religion, or a civil war for religion, the two great preventers of soul-conversion and life.

Fifthly, I argue thus: the souls of all men in the world are either naturally dead in sin, or alive in Christ. If dead in sin, no man can kill them, no more than he can kill a dead man: nor is it a false teacher, or false religion,[178] that can so much prevent the means of spiritual life, as one of these two:—either the force of a material sword, imprisoning the souls of men in a state or national religion, ministry, or worship: or, secondly, civil wars and combustions for religion’s sake, whereby men are immediately cut off without any longer means of repentance.

Fifthly, I argue this: the souls of all people in the world are either naturally dead in sin or alive in Christ. If they are dead in sin, no one can kill them, just like you can't kill someone who's already dead. It's not a false teacher or false religion that can prevent the means of spiritual life as much as these two things: either the power of a physical sword that traps people's souls in a state or national religion, ministry, or worship; or, secondly, civil wars and conflicts over religion, which cut people off immediately without any further chance for repentance.[178]

Now again, for the souls that are alive in Christ, he hath graciously appointed ordinances powerfully sufficient to maintain and cherish that life—armour of proof able to defend them against men and devils.

Now again, for those alive in Christ, He has graciously established powerful ordinances that are more than enough to sustain and nurture that life—armor that can effectively protect them against people and evil forces.

Secondly, the soul once alive in Christ, is like Christ himself, Rev. i. 18, alive for ever, Rom. vi. 8; and cannot die a spiritual death.

Secondly, the soul that is alive in Christ is like Christ himself, Rev. i. 18, alive forever, Rom. vi. 8; and cannot experience spiritual death.

Soul-killers prove, by the grace of Christ, soul-savers.

Lastly, grant a man to be a false teacher, a heretic, a Balaam, a spiritual witch, a wolf, a persecutor, breathing out blasphemies against Christ and slaughters against his followers, as Paul did, Acts ix. 1, I say, these who appear soul-killers to-day, by the grace of Christ may prove, as Paul, soul-savers to-morrow: and saith Paul to Timothy, 1 Tim. iv. [16,] Thou shalt save thyself and them that hear thee: which all must necessarily be prevented, if all that comes within the sense of these soul-killers must, as guilty of blood, be corporally killed and put to death.[198]

Lastly, allow a person to be a false teacher, a heretic, a Balaam, a spiritual witch, a wolf, a persecutor, spewing blasphemies against Christ and violence against his followers, as Paul did, Acts 9:1. I say, those who seem like soul-killers today might, by the grace of Christ, become, like Paul, soul-savers tomorrow: and Paul says to Timothy, 1 Tim. 4:16, You will save yourself and those who hear you: which must be prevented if everyone who fits the description of these soul-killers must be physically killed and put to death.[198]


[179]

[179]

CHAP. LXXVI.

Optatus examined.

Peace. Dear Truth, your answers are so satisfactory to Austin’s speech, that if Austin himself were now living, methinks he should be of your mind. I pray descend to Optatus, “who,” saith the answerer, “justifies Macarius for putting some heretics to death, affirming that he had done no more herein than what Moses, Phineas, and Elias had done before him.”

Peace. Dear Truth, your answers are so satisfying to Austin's speech that if Austin were alive today, I think he would agree with you. Please turn to Optatus, who, the responder says, justifies Macarius for putting some heretics to death, claiming that he did no more than what Moses, Phineas, and Elias had done before him.

Persecutors leave Christ, and fly to Moses for their practice.

Truth. These are shafts usually drawn from the quiver of the ceremonial and typical state of the national church of the Jews, whose shadowish and figurative state vanished at the appearing of the body and substance, the Sun of righteousness, who set up another kingdom, or church, Heb. xii. [27,] ministry and worship: in which we find no such ordinance, precept, or precedent of killing men by material swords for religion’s sake.

Truth. These are arrows usually taken from the quiver of the formal and typical state of the national church of the Jews, whose shadowy and symbolic existence disappeared with the arrival of the body and substance, the Sun of righteousness, who established another kingdom, or church, Heb. xii. [27,] ministry and worship: in which we find no ordinance, precept, or example of killing people with physical swords for the sake of religion.

More particularly concerning Moses, I query what commandment, or practice of Moses, either Optatus, or the answerer here intend? Probably that passage of Deut. xiii. [15,] wherein Moses appointed a slaughter, either of a person or a city, that should depart from the God of Israel, with whom that national church was in covenant. And if so, I shall particularly reply to that place in my answer to the reasons hereunder mentioned.[199]

More specifically about Moses, I wonder which commandment or practice of his either Optatus or the responder here is referring to. It's likely that they're talking about the passage in Deut. xiii. [15,] where Moses ordered the execution of a person or a city that turned away from the God of Israel, with whom that national church had a covenant. If that's the case, I'll address that point directly in my response to the reasons mentioned below.[199]

Concerning Phineas’s zealous act:

About Phineas's passionate action:

Phineas’s act discussed.

First, his slaying of the Israelitish man, and woman of Midian, was not for spiritual but corporal filthiness.

First, his killing of the Israelite man and Midianite woman was not due to spiritual reasons but because of physical impurity.

Secondly, no man will produce his fact as precedential[180] to any minister of the gospel so to act, in any civil state or commonwealth; although I believe in the church of God it is precedential, for either minister or people, to kill and slay with the two-edged sword of the Spirit of God, any such bold and open presumptuous sinners as these were.

Secondly, no one will use their experience as a precedent for any minister of the gospel to act in any civil state or community; although I believe that in the church of God, it serves as a precedent for both ministers and people to confront and punish such bold and openly arrogant sinners as these were.

Lastly, concerning Elijah: there were two famous acts of Elijah of a killing nature:

Lastly, about Elijah: there were two well-known acts of Elijah that involved killing:

First, that of slaying 850 of Baal’s prophets, 1 Kings xviii. [40.][200]

First, that of killing 850 of Baal's prophets, 1 Kings xviii. [40.][200]

Secondly, of the two captains and their fifties, by fire, &c.

Secondly, of the two captains and their fifties, by fire, &c.

Elijah’s slaughters examined.

For the first of these, it cannot figure, or type out, any material slaughter of the many thousands of false prophets in the world by any material sword of iron or steel: for as that passage was miraculous,[201] so find we not any such commission given by the Lord Jesus to the ministers of the Lord. And lastly, such a slaughter must not only extend to all the false prophets in the world, but, according to the answerer’s grounds, to the many thousands of thousands of idolaters and false worshippers in the kingdoms and nations of the world.

For the first point, it can’t identify or represent any physical killing of the many thousands of false prophets in the world with any physical sword of iron or steel. Just as that passage was miraculous, we don’t find any such authority given by the Lord Jesus to His ministers. Lastly, such a killing wouldn't just cover all the false prophets in the world, but, based on the responder’s reasoning, it would also have to include the countless idolaters and false worshippers in the kingdoms and nations around the world.

Elijah’s consuming the two captains and their companions by fire, discussed.

For the second act of Elijah, as it was also of a miraculous nature, so, secondly, when the followers of the Lord Jesus, Luke ix. [54,] proposed such a practice to the Lord Jesus, for injury offered to his own person, he disclaimed it with a mild check to their angry spirits, telling them plainly they knew not what spirits they were of: and addeth that gentle and merciful conclusion, that he came not to destroy the bodies of men, as contrarily anti-christ[181] doth—alleging these instances from the Old Testament, as also Peter’s killing Ananias, Acts v. 5, and Peter’s vision and voice, Arise, Peter, kill and eat, Acts x. 13.

For the second act of Elijah, which was also miraculous in nature, it's similar to when the followers of the Lord Jesus, as mentioned in Luke 9:54, suggested a similar approach to Him due to the harm done to His own person. He gently rebuked their anger, telling them clearly that they didn’t know what kind of spirits they were dealing with. He added a kind and merciful conclusion, saying that He did not come to destroy people’s lives, unlike the anti-Christ does—citing instances from the Old Testament, as well as when Peter killed Ananias in Acts 5:5, and Peter’s vision and voice saying, “Arise, Peter, kill and eat,” in Acts 10:13.


CHAP. LXXVII.

Peace. You have so satisfied these instances brought by Optatus, that methinks Optatus and the answerer himself might rest satisfied.

Peace. You have addressed these situations raised by Optatus so well that I think both Optatus and the person responding could be content.

I will not trouble you with Bernard’s argument from Rom. xiii., which you have already on that scripture so largely answered. But what think you, lastly, of Calvin, Beza, and Aretius?

I won’t bother you with Bernard’s argument from Rom. xiii., which you have already addressed extensively regarding that scripture. But what do you think, finally, about Calvin, Beza, and Aretius?

Truth. Ans. Since matters of fact and opinion are barely related by the answerer without their grounds, whose grounds, notwithstanding, in this discourse are answered—I answer, if Paul himself were joined with them, yea, or an angel from heaven bringing any other rule than what the Lord Jesus hath once delivered, we have Paul’s conclusion and resolution, peremptory and dreadful, Gal. i. 8.

Truth. Ans. Since facts and opinions are only loosely connected by the responder without their basis, and since those bases are addressed in this discussion—I answer that if Paul himself were with them, or even an angel from heaven delivering any rule other than what the Lord Jesus has once given, we have Paul’s definitive and frightening conclusion in Galatians 1:8.

Peace. This passage finished, let me finish the whole by proposing one conclusion of the author of the arguments,[202] viz., “It is no prejudice to the commonwealth, if liberty of conscience were suffered to such as fear God indeed: Abraham abode a long time amongst the Canaanites, yet contrary to them in religion, Gen. xiii. 7, and xvi. 13. Again, he sojourned in Gerar, and King Abimelech gave him leave to abide in his land, Gen. xx., xxi., xxiii., xxiv.

Peace. Now that this passage is complete, let me wrap things up by sharing a conclusion from the author of the arguments, [202]—that is, “It doesn't harm the commonwealth if those who truly fear God are allowed liberty of conscience: Abraham lived among the Canaanites for a long time, despite their differing religion, as noted in Gen. xiii. 7 and xvi. 13. Moreover, he took up residence in Gerar, where King Abimelech permitted him to stay in his land, as stated in Gen. xx, xxi, xxiii, xxiv.”

[182]

[182]

“Isaac also dwelt in the same land, yet contrary in religion, Gen. xxvi.

“Isaac also lived in the same region, but practiced a different religion, Gen. xxvi.

“Jacob lived twenty years in one house with his uncle Laban, yet different in religion, Gen. xxxi.

“Jacob lived in the same house with his uncle Laban for twenty years, even though they had different beliefs.”

“The people of Israel were about four hundred and thirty years in that infamous land of Egypt, and afterwards seventy years in Babylon: all which times they differed in religion from the states, Exod. xii., and 2 Chron. xxxvi.

“The people of Israel spent about four hundred and thirty years in the notorious land of Egypt, and then seventy years in Babylon: throughout all this time, their beliefs were different from those of the nations around them, Exod. xii., and 2 Chron. xxxvi.

“Come to the time of Christ, where Israel was under the Romans, where lived divers sects of religion, as Herodians, Scribes, and Pharisees, Sadducees and Libertines, Theudæans and Samaritans, beside the common religion of the Jews, and Christ and his apostles. All which differed from the common religion of the state, which was like the worship of Diana, which almost the whole world then worshipped, Acts xix., xx.

“Come to the time of Christ, when Israel was under the Romans, and various religious groups existed, such as Herodians, Scribes, Pharisees, Sadducees, Libertines, Theudæans, and Samaritans, in addition to the mainstream religion of the Jews, along with Christ and his apostles. All these differed from the state religion, which resembled the worship of Diana, a belief followed by almost the entire world at that time, Acts xix., xx.”

“All these lived under the government of Cæsar, being nothing hurtful unto the commonwealth, giving unto Cæsar that which was his. And for their religion and consciences towards God, he left them to themselves, as having no dominion over their souls and consciences: and when the enemies of the truth raised up any tumults, the wisdom of the magistrate most wisely appeased them, Acts xviii. 14, and xix. 35.”

“All these lived under the rule of Caesar, doing no harm to the commonwealth and giving Caesar what was his. He allowed them to practice their religion and follow their consciences, as he had no control over their souls and beliefs. When the enemies of the truth stirred up any riots, the wisdom of the magistrate skillfully calmed them down, Acts xviii. 14, and xix. 35.”

Unto this the answerer returns thus much:—[203]

Unto this, the responder replies as follows:—[203]

“It is true, that without prejudice to the commonwealth, liberty of conscience may be suffered to such as fear God indeed, as knowing they will not persist in heresy or turbulent schism, when they are convinced in conscience of the sinfulness thereof. But the question is, whether a heretic, after once or twice admonition, and so after conviction,[183] and any other scandalous and heinous offender, may be tolerated either in the church without excommunication, or in the commonweal without such punishment as may preserve others from dangerous and damnable infection.”

“It’s true that, without harming the community, we can allow freedom of conscience to those who genuinely fear God, knowing they won’t continue in heresy or disruptive division when they are convinced in their conscience that it’s wrong. But the question is whether a heretic, after being warned once or twice and then being convinced, [183] and any other scandalous and serious offender, can be tolerated in the church without being excommunicated, or in society without facing punishment that keeps others safe from harmful and corrupting influences.”


CHAP. LXXVIII.

Truth. I here observe the answerer’s partiality, that none but such as truly fear God should enjoy liberty of conscience; whence the inhabitants of the world must either come into the estate of men fearing God, or else dissemble a religion in hypocrisy, or else be driven out of the world. One must follow. The first is only the gift of God; the second and third are too commonly practised upon this ground.

Truth. I notice the answerer's bias that only those who genuinely fear God should have freedom of conscience; which means that people have to either become individuals who fear God, pretend to be religious out of hypocrisy, or be pushed out of society. There's no other option. The first is purely a gift from God; the second and third are unfortunately common practices for this reason.

Again. Since there is so much controversy in the world where the name of Christ is taken up, concerning the true church, the ministry, and worship, and who are those that truly fear God; I ask, who shall judge in this case, who be they that fear God?

Again. Since there is so much debate in the world surrounding the name of Christ, regarding the true church, ministry, and worship, and identifying who truly fears God, I ask, who will judge this matter, and who are those that fear God?

Dangerous consequences flowing from the civil magistrates judging in spiritual causes. The world turned upside down.

It must needs be granted, that such as have the power of suffering, or not suffering such consciences, must judge: and then must it follow, as before I intimated, that the civil state must judge of the truth of the spiritual; and then magistrates fearing or not fearing God, must judge of the fear of God; also, that their judgment or sentence must be according to their conscience, of what religion soever: or that there is no lawful magistrate, who is not able to judge in such cases. And lastly, that since the sovereign power of all civil authority is founded in the consent of the people, that every common weal hath[184] radically and fundamentally in it a power of true discerning the true fear of God, which they transfer to their magistrates and officers: or else, that there are no lawful kingdoms, cities, or towns in the world, in which a man may live, and unto whose civil government he may submit: and then, as I said before, there must be no world, nor is it lawful to live in it, because it hath not a true discerning spirit to judge them that fear or not fear God.

It must be acknowledged that those who have the ability to endure suffering, or choose not to tolerate certain consciences, must judge. Consequently, as I mentioned earlier, the civil state must determine the truth of spiritual matters; and magistrates, whether they fear God or not, must judge the fear of God. Their judgments or sentences must align with their conscience, regardless of their religion; otherwise, there is no legitimate magistrate capable of making judgments in such cases. Lastly, since the ultimate authority of all civil power is based on the consent of the people, every community fundamentally possesses the ability to truly discern the genuine fear of God, which they delegate to their magistrates and officials. If not, then there are no legitimate kingdoms, cities, or towns in the world where one can live and submit to civil authority. Therefore, as I stated before, there would be no world, nor is it permissible to live in it, because it lacks a true discerning spirit to judge those who fear God and those who do not.

The wonder-answer of the ministers of the church of New England to the ministers of the church of Old England.

Lastly. Although this worthy answerer so readily grants, that liberty of conscience should be suffered to them that fear God indeed: yet we know what the ministers of the churches of New England wrote in answer to the thirty-two questions sent to them by some ministers of Old England,[204] viz., that although they confessed them to be such persons whom they approved of far above themselves, yea, who were in their hearts to live and die together; yet if they, and other godly people with them, coming over to them, should differ in church constitution, they then could not approve their civil cohabitation with them, and, consequently, could not advise the magistrates to suffer them to enjoy a civil being within their jurisdiction.

Lastly. Although this author readily agrees that people who truly fear God should be allowed freedom of conscience, we know what the ministers of the churches in New England wrote in response to the thirty-two questions sent to them by some ministers from Old England, [204] stating that even though they acknowledged those individuals as being superior to themselves and held a deep commitment to live and die together with them, if they and other devout people who joined them differed in church governance, they could not support their living together peacefully and, therefore, could not advise the authorities to let them maintain a civil existence within their jurisdiction.

Hear, O heavens! and give ear, O earth! yea, let the heavens be astonished, and the earth tremble, at such an answer as this from such excellent men to such whom they esteem for godliness above themselves!

Listen, O heavens! and pay attention, O earth! Indeed, let the heavens be amazed, and the earth shake, at a response like this from such remarkable individuals to those they regard as more righteous than themselves!


[185]

[185]

CHAP. LXXIX.

Peace. Yea, but they say, they doubt not if they were there but they should agree; for, say they, either you will come to us, or you may show us light to come to you, for we are but weak men, and dream not of perfection in this life.

Peace. Yes, but they say they’re sure that if they were there, they would agree; because, they say, either you will come to us, or you can show us how to reach you, since we are just ordinary people and don’t expect perfection in this life.

Lamentable differences even amongst them that fear God. Between the presbyterians and independents, covenanters and non-covenanters, of both which many are truly godly in their persons.

Truth. Alas, who knows not what lamentable differences have been between the same ministers of the church of England, some conforming, others leaving their livings, friends, country, life, rather than conform; when others again, of whose personal godliness it is not questioned, have succeeded by conformity unto such forsaken (so called) livings? How great the present differences, even amongst them that fear God, concerning faith, justification, and the evidence of it? concerning repentance and godly sorrow, as also and mainly concerning the church, the matter, form, administrations, and government of it?

Truth. Unfortunately, who doesn't see the regrettable differences that have existed among the ministers of the Church of England? Some choose to conform while others abandon their positions, friends, country, and even their lives rather than conform. Meanwhile, others—whose personal faith is not questioned—have thrived by conforming to those abandoned (so-called) positions. How significant are the current differences, even among those who fear God, regarding faith, justification, and its evidence? Regarding repentance and genuine sorrow, and most importantly, concerning the church—its purpose, structure, practices, and governance?

Let none now think that the passage to New England by sea, or the nature of the country, can do what only the key of David can do, to wit, open and shut the consciences of men.

Let no one think that traveling to New England by sea, or the characteristics of the land, can do what only the key of David can do—specifically, open and close the hearts and minds of people.

Beside, how can this be a faithful and upright acknowledgment of their weakness and imperfection, when they preach, print, and practise such violence to the souls and bodies of others, and by their rules and grounds ought to proceed even to the killing of those whom they judge so dear unto them, and in respect of godliness far above themselves?

Beside, how can this be a true and honest recognition of their weakness and imperfection when they preach, print, and practice such brutality towards the souls and bodies of others, and by their own rules and standards, they should even be willing to kill those they consider so dear to them, and in terms of godliness, far superior to themselves?


[186]

[186]

CHAP. LXXX.

Peace. Yea; but, say they, the godly will not persist in heresy, or turbulent schism, when they are convinced in conscience, &c.

Peace. Yeah; but, they say, the righteous won't continue in heresy or chaotic division once they are convinced in their conscience, etc.

The doctrine of persecution necessarily, and most commonly, falls heaviest upon the most godly persons.

Truth. Sweet Peace, if the civil court and magistracy must judge, as before I have written, and those civil courts are as lawful, consisting of natural men as of godly persons, then what consequences necessarily will follow I have before mentioned. And I add, according to this conclusion it must follow, that, if the most godly persons yield not to once or twice admonition, as is maintained by the answerer, they must necessarily be esteemed obstinate persons; for if they were godly, saith he, they would yield. Must it not then be said, as it was by one passing sentence of banishment upon some whose godliness was acknowledged, that he that commanded the judge not to respect the poor in the cause of judgment, commands him not to respect the holy or the godly person?

Truth. Sweet Peace, if the civil court and magistrates must judge, as I’ve written before, and those civil courts are as legitimate, made up of ordinary people as well as religious figures, then the consequences I’ve already mentioned must follow. I also add that, based on this conclusion, if the most righteous individuals do not respond to one or two admonitions, as the responder suggests, they must be considered stubborn. For if they were truly righteous, he says, they would comply. So, shouldn’t it be said, as one did when sentencing some acknowledged as righteous to banishment, that he who instructs the judge not to show favor to the poor in judgment also instructs him not to show favor to the holy or righteous person?

The doctrine of persecution drives the most godly persons out of the world.

Hence I could name the place and time when a godly man, a most desirable person for his trade, &c., yet something different in conscience, propounded his willingness and desire to come to dwell in a certain town in New England; it was answered by a chief of the place, This man differs from us, and we desire not to be troubled. So that in conclusion, for no other reason in the world, the poor man, though godly, useful, and peaceable, could not be admitted to a civil being and habitation on the common earth, in that wilderness, amongst them.

So, I could mention the time and place when a righteous man, a highly respected person for his trade, etc., had a different conscience and expressed his willingness and desire to settle in a particular town in New England. The local leader responded, "This man is different from us, and we don’t want to be bothered." Therefore, in the end, for no other reason in the world, the unfortunate man, despite being righteous, helpful, and peaceful, could not be welcomed into a community or have a place to live on this common earth, in that wilderness, among them.

The latter part of the answer, concerning the heretic, or obstinate person, to be excommunicated, and the scandalous offender to be punished in the commonweal,[187] which neither of both come near our question: I have spoken [of] I fear too largely already.

The latter part of the answer, about the heretic or stubborn person who should be excommunicated, and the scandalous offender who should be punished in the common good,[187] does not really relate to our question: I've discussed it, I fear, too extensively already.

Peace. Mr. Cotton concludes with a confident persuasion of having removed the grounds of that great error, viz., that persons are not to be persecuted for cause of conscience.

Peace. Mr. Cotton finishes with a strong belief that he has successfully addressed the major misconception, namely, that people shouldn't be persecuted for their beliefs.

The Bloody Tenent.

Truth. And I believe, dear Peace, it shall appear to them that, with fear and trembling at the word of the Lord, examine these passages, that the charge of error reboundeth back, even such an error as may well be called, The Bloody Tenent—so directly contradicting the spirit, and mind, and practice of the Prince of peace; so deeply guilty of the blood of souls, compelled and forced to hypocrisy in a spiritual and soul-rape; so deeply guilty of the blood of the souls under the altar, persecuted in all ages for the cause of conscience, and so destructive to the civil peace and welfare of all kingdoms, countries, and commonwealths.

Truth. And I believe, dear Peace, it will seem to them that, with fear and respect for the word of the Lord, they should examine these passages, realizing that the accusation of error bounces back, even an error that could rightly be called The Bloody Tenet—so directly contradicting the spirit, mind, and actions of the Prince of Peace; so deeply responsible for the blood of souls, forced into hypocrisy in a spiritual and soul-crushing way; so profoundly guilty of the blood of the souls under the altar, persecuted throughout all ages for the sake of conscience, and so harmful to the civil peace and well-being of all nations, regions, and communities.


CHAP. LXXXI.

Peace. To this conclusion, dear Truth, I heartily subscribe, and know [that] the God, the Spirit, the Prince, the angels, and all the true awaked sons of peace, will call thee blessed.

Peace. I totally agree with you, dear Truth, and I know that God, the Spirit, the Prince, the angels, and all the truly awakened sons of peace will call you blessed.

Truth. How sweet and precious are these contemplations, but oh! how sweet the actions and fruitions?

Truth. How wonderful and valuable are these thoughts, but oh! how delightful are the actions and results?

Peace. Thy lips drop as the honey-comb, honey and milk are under thy tongue; oh! that these drops, these streams, might flow without a stop or interruption!

Peace. Your lips flow like honey, honey and milk are under your tongue; oh! that these drops, these streams, might flow continuously without pause or interruption!

Truth. The glorious white troopers (Rev. xix.) shall in time be mounted, and he that is the most high Prince[188] of princes, and Lord General of generals mounted upon the word of truth and meekness, Psalm xlv., shall triumph gloriously, and renew our meetings. But hark, what noise is this?

Truth. The glorious white soldiers (Rev. xix.) will eventually be mounted, and he who is the highest Prince[188] of princes, and the Lord General of generals mounted on the word of truth and humility, Psalm xlv., will triumph triumphantly and restore our gatherings. But wait, what noise is this?

Wars for conscience.

Peace. These are the doleful drums, and shrill-sounding trumpets, the roaring, murdering cannons, the shouts of conquerors, the groans of wounded, dying, slaughtered righteous with the wicked. Dear Truth, how long? how long these dreadful sounds and direful sights? how long before my glad return and restitution?

Peace. These are the sad drums, the piercing trumpets, the booming, deadly cannons, the cheers of conquerors, the cries of the wounded, dying, and slaughtered, righteous alongside the wicked. Dear Truth, how long? how long will these terrible sounds and horrifying sights last? how long until my joyful return and restoration?

Truth. Sweet Peace, who will believe my true report? yet true it is, if I were once believed, blessed Truth and Peace should not so soon be parted.

Truth. Sweet Peace, who will believe my real story? Yet it's true; if I were believed just once, blessed Truth and Peace wouldn't be separated so quickly.

Peace. Dear Truth, what welcome hast thou found of late beyond thy former times, or present expectations?

Peace. Dear Truth, what reception have you received lately that's different from your past experiences or current expectations?

The blessed Magna Charta.

Truth. Alas! my welcome changes as the times, and strongest swords and arms prevail: were I believed in this, that Christ is not delighted with the blood of men, but shed his own for his bloodiest enemies—that by the word of Christ no man for gainsaying Christ, or joining with the enemy anti-christ, should be molested with the civil sword. Were this foundation laid as the Magna Charta of highest liberties, and good security given on all hands for the preservation of it, how soon should every brow and house be stuck with olive branches?

Truth. Unfortunately, my welcome changes just like the times, and the strongest swords and weapons prevail: if only people believed that Christ isn't pleased with the blood of others, but shed his own for his fiercest enemies—that according to Christ’s teachings, no one opposing him or siding with the anti-Christ should face persecution from the government. If this principle was established as the Magna Carta of ultimate freedoms, and solid assurances were given by everyone for its protection, how quickly would every home and person be adorned with olive branches?

Peace. This heavenly invitation makes me bold once more to crave thy patient ear and holy tongue. Error’s impatient and soon tired, but thou art light, and like the Father of lights, unwearied in thy shinings. Lo here! what once again I present to thy impartial censure.

Peace. This heavenly invitation gives me the courage to once again seek your attentive ear and sacred words. Mistakes are impatient and get tired quickly, but you are light, and like the Father of lights, tireless in your brightness. Here! What I present to your unbiased judgment once more.


[189]

[189]

A MODEL OF CHURCH AND CIVIL POWER;
WRITTEN BY
MR. COTTON AND THE MINISTERS OF NEW ENGLAND,
AND SENT TO THE CHURCH AT SALEM, AS ADDITIONAL CONFIRMATION OF THE VIOLENT DOCTRINE OF PERSECUTION FOR REASONS OF CONSCIENCE,
EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.


CHAP. LXXXII.

Truth. What hast thou there?

Truth. What do you have there?

A strange model of a church and commonweal, after the Mosaical and Jewish pattern.

Peace. Here is a combination of thine own children against thy very life and mine: here is a model, framed by many able, learned, and godly hands, of such a church and commonweal as wakens Moses from his unknown grave, and denies Jesus yet to have seen the earth.

Peace. Here is a combination of your own children against your very life and mine: here is a model, created by many skilled, knowledgeable, and righteous people, of such a church and community that brings Moses back from his unknown grave, and claims that Jesus has still never seen the earth.

Truth. Begin, sweet Peace, read and propound. My hand shall not be tired with holding the balances of the sanctuary: do thou put in, and I shall weigh as in the presence of Him whose pure eyes cannot behold iniquity.

Truth. Start, gentle Peace, read and propose. My hand won’t tire from holding the scales of justice: you put in, and I’ll measure as if in front of Him whose pure eyes can’t see wrongdoing.

Matt. xvi. 19, with John xx. 23, Rom. xiii. 1, Matt. x. 18, Tit. iii. 1, Acts xv. 20, Isa. xlix. 23, Gal. iii. 28.

Peace. Thus, then, speaks the preface or entrance: “Seeing God hath given a distinct power to church and commonweal, the one spiritual (called the power of the keys), the other civil (called the power of the sword), and hath made the members of both societies subject to both authorities, so that every soul in the church is subject[190] to the higher powers in the commonweal, and every member of the commonweal, being a member of the church, is subject to the laws of Christ’s kingdom, and in him to the censures of the church:—the question is, how the civil state and the church may dispense their several governments without infringement and impeachment of the power and honour of the one or of the other, and what bounds and limits the Lord hath set between both the administrations.”

Peace. So, this is how the introduction goes: “Since God has given distinct authority to the church and the state, the church holds spiritual power (known as the power of the keys), and the state holds civil power (known as the power of the sword), and has made the members of both groups accountable to both authorities, every person in the church is accountable to the higher authorities in the state, and every member of the state, being part of the church, is subject to the laws of Christ’s kingdom, and to the discipline of the church:—the question is how the state and the church can govern their respective areas without undermining or disrespecting the authority and dignity of either, and what boundaries the Lord has established between these two administrations.”

Christ’s power in his church confessed to be above all magistrates’ in spiritual things.

Truth. From that conclusion, dear Peace, that “every member of the commonweal, being a member of the church, is subject to the laws of Christ’s kingdom, and in Him to the censures of the church:”—I observe, that they grant the church of Christ in spiritual causes to be superior and over the highest magistrates in the world, if members of the church.

Truth. From that conclusion, dear Peace, that “every member of the community, being a member of the church, is subject to the laws of Christ’s kingdom, and in Him to the judgments of the church:” — I notice that they acknowledge the church of Christ in spiritual matters as superior to even the highest officials in the world, if they are members of the church.

Hence therefore I infer, may she refuse to receive, and may also cast forth any, yea, even the highest, if obstinate in sin, out of her spiritual society.

Therefore, I conclude that she may refuse to accept anyone, even the highest, if they are unwilling to stop sinning, and may also cast them out of her spiritual community.

Hence, in this spiritual society, that soul who hath most of Christ, most of his Spirit, is most (spiritually) honourable, according to the scriptures quoted, Acts xv. 20; Isa. xlix. 23; Gal. iii. 28.

Therefore, in this spiritual community, the person who embodies the most of Christ and his Spirit is regarded as the most spiritually esteemed, based on the scriptures referenced, Acts xv. 20; Isa. xlix. 23; Gal. iii. 28.

And if so, how can this stand with their common tenent that the civil magistrate must keep the first table: set up, reform the church: and be judge and governor in all ecclesiastical as well as civil causes?[205]

And if that's the case, how does this align with their shared belief that the civil authority must uphold the first commandment, establish and reform the church, and be the judge and overseer in all church-related as well as civil matters?[205]

Isa. xlix. 23, lamentably wrested.

Secondly, I observe the lamentable wresting of this one scripture, Isa. xlix. 23. Sometimes this scripture must[191] prove the power of the civil magistrates, kings, and governors over the church in spiritual causes, &c. Yet here this scripture is produced to prove kings and magistrates (in spiritual causes) to be censured and corrected by the same church. It is true in several respects, he that is a governor may be a subject; but in one and the same spiritual respect to judge and to be judged, to sit on the bench and stand at the bar of Christ Jesus, is as impossible as to reconcile the east and west together.

Secondly, I notice the unfortunate twisting of this scripture, Isa. xlix. 23. Sometimes this verse is used to demonstrate the authority of civil leaders, kings, and governors over the church in spiritual matters, etc. Yet here, this scripture is cited to show that kings and magistrates (in spiritual matters) can be held accountable and corrected by the same church. It's true in several ways that someone in power can also be a subject; however, in the same spiritual context, to judge and to be judged, to sit on the bench and stand at the bar of Christ Jesus, is as impossible as reconciling the east and west.


CHAP. LXXXIII.

The first head, that both jurisdictions may stand together.

The first point, that both jurisdictions can coexist.

The first head examined. John xvii. 36. Jer. xxix. 7. Ezra vii. 23, Rom. i. 2, 3, 1 Tim. ii. 2.

Peace. “Whereas divers affecting transcending power to themselves over the church, have persuaded the princes of the world that the kingdom of Christ in his church cannot rise or stand without the falls of those commonweals wherein it is set up, we do believe and profess the contrary to this suggestion; the government of the one being of this world, the other not; the church helping forward the prosperity of the commonweal by means only ecclesiastical and spiritual; the commonweal helping forward her own and the church’s felicity by means political or temporal:—the falls of commonweals being known to arise from their scattering and diminishing the power of the church, and the flourishing of commonweals with the well ordering of the people, even in moral and civil virtues, being observed to arise from the vigilant administration of the holy discipline of the church: as Bodin, a man not partial to church discipline, plainly testifieth. The vices in the free estate of Geneva, que legibus nusquam[192] vindicantur, by means of church discipline, sine vi et tumultu coercentur; the Christian liberty not freeing us from subjection to authority, but from enthralment and bondage unto sin.”[206]

Peace. “While some seek to elevate their own power over the church, convincing worldly leaders that Christ's kingdom cannot thrive without the decline of the states where it exists, we believe and affirm the opposite; the government of the world is distinct from that of the church. The church contributes to the well-being of society through spiritual and ecclesiastical means, while society promotes its own happiness and that of the church through political and temporal means. The decline of societies is known to be linked to their undermining of the church's authority, whereas the prosperity of societies is observed to come from the effective administration of the church’s holy discipline, as noted by Bodin, who is not particularly sympathetic to church discipline. The issues in the free state of Geneva, que legibus nusquam[192] vindicantur, are addressed through church discipline, sine vi et tumultu coercentur; Christian liberty does not exempt us from obedience to authority, but rather frees us from enslavement and bondage to sin.”[206]

The civil commonweal and the spiritual commonweal, the church, not inconsistent, though independent the one on the other.

Truth. Ans. From this conclusion, that the church, or kingdom of Christ, may be set up without prejudice of the commonweal, according to John xviii. 36, My kingdom is not of this world, &c., I observe, that although the kingdom of Christ, the church, and the civil kingdom or government be not inconsistent, but that both may stand together; yet that they are independent according to that scripture, and that therefore there may be, as formerly I have proved, flourishing commonweals and societies of men, where no church of Christ abideth. And, secondly, the commonweal may be in perfect peace and quiet, notwithstanding the church, the commonweal of Christ, be in distractions and spiritual oppositions, both against their religions and sometimes amongst themselves, as the church of Christ in Corinth troubled with divisions, contentions, &c.

Truth. Ans. From this conclusion, that the church, or kingdom of Christ, can exist without harming the common good, as stated in John xviii. 36, My kingdom is not of this world, I note that while the kingdom of Christ, the church, and the civil government are not contradictory and can coexist, they are independent according to that scripture. Therefore, as I have previously demonstrated, there can be thriving societies and communities where no church of Christ exists. Additionally, the common good can be in perfect peace and harmony, despite the church, the commonwealth of Christ, facing distractions and spiritual conflicts, both against their beliefs and sometimes among themselves, just like the church of Christ in Corinth, which struggled with divisions and disputes.

Secondly, I observe, it is true the church helpeth forward the prosperity of the commonweal by spiritual means, Jer. xxix. 7. The prayers of God’s people procure the peace of the city where they abide; yet, that Christ’s ordinances and administrations of worship are appointed and given by Christ to any civil state, town, or city, as is[193] implied by the instance of Geneva, that I confidently deny.

Secondly, I notice that it's true the church contributes to the well-being of the community through spiritual means, as mentioned in Jeremiah 29:7. The prayers of believers promote the peace of the city where they live; however, I strongly disagree with the idea that Christ's rules and practices of worship are designated and given by Christ to any civil government, town, or city, as suggested by the example of Geneva, that I confidently deny.

Christ’s ordinances put upon a whole city or nation, may more civilize, and moralize, but never Christianize them.

The ordinances and discipline of Christ Jesus, though wrongfully and profanely applied to natural and unregenerate men, may cast a blush of civility and morality upon them, as in Geneva and other places—for the shining brightness of the very shadow of Christ’s ordinances casts a shame upon barbarism and incivility—yet withal, I affirm, that the misapplication of ordinances to unregenerate and unrepentant persons hardens up their souls in a dreadful sleep and dream of their own blessed estate, and sends millions of souls to hell in a secure expectation of a false salvation.

The teachings and rules of Christ Jesus, even when wrongly and disrespectfully applied to unredeemed people, can create a facade of civility and morality around them, as seen in Geneva and other places—because the bright light of Christ’s teachings can expose the shame of savagery and rudeness. However, I must emphasize that misapplying these teachings to unredeemed and unrepentant individuals only hardens their souls in a terrifying state of ignorance about their true condition, leading millions to hell while they mistakenly believe they are saved.


CHAP. LXXXIV.

The second head, concerning superiority of each power.

The second point, regarding the superiority of each power.

The second head, concerning superiority of each power, Rom. xiii. 1-3; Isa. xlix. 23. Luke xii. 14, John viii. 11. And that judicium of the church in lawsuits, 1 Cor. vi. 2, is only arbitrarium, not coactivum.

Peace. “Because contention may arise in future times which of these powers under Christ is the greatest, as it hath been under anti-christ, we conceive, first, that the power of the civil magistrate is superior to the church policy in place, honours, dignity, earthly power, in the world; and the church superior to him, being a member of the church, ecclesiastically; that is, in a church way, ruling and ordering him by spiritual ordinances according to God’s [word], for his soul’s health, as any other member. So that all the power the magistrate hath over the church is temporal, not spiritual; and all the power the church hath over the magistrate is spiritual, not temporal. And as the church hath no temporal power over the magistrate, in ordine ad bonum spirituale; so the magistrate[194] hath no spiritual power over the church in ordine ad bonum temporale.

Peace. “Because arguments may come up in the future about which of these powers under Christ is the greatest, as it has been under anti-Christ, we believe, first, that the authority of the civil magistrate is greater than the church's structure, honors, dignity, and worldly power; and the church is greater than him in ecclesiastical matters, meaning in a church-related way, governing and guiding him by spiritual ordinances according to God’s word, for his soul's well-being, just like any other member. Therefore, all the authority the magistrate has over the church is temporal, not spiritual; and all the authority the church has over the magistrate is spiritual, not temporal. And just as the church has no temporal power over the magistrate in terms of spiritual good, the magistrate has no spiritual authority over the church concerning temporal good.”

“Secondly, the delinquency of either party calleth for the exercise of the power of terror from the other part; for no rulers ordained of God are a terror to good works, but to evil, Rom. xiii. 3. So that if the church offend, the offence of the church calleth upon the civil magistrate, either to seek the healing thereof as a nursing father, by his own grave advice and the advice of other churches; or else, if he cannot so prevail, to put forth and exercise the superiority of his power in redressing what is amiss, according to the quality of the offence, by the course of civil justice.

“Secondly, if either party fails in their duties, it demands that the other party respond with authority; because no rulers appointed by God are a threat to those who do good, but to those who do evil, Rom. xiii. 3. Therefore, if the church acts wrongly, the wrongs of the church call for the civil authority to either try to correct it as a guiding figure, using his own serious advice and the recommendations of other churches; or, if he cannot succeed in that way, to assert his power to fix what’s wrong, according to the nature of the offense, through the proper legal process.”

“On the other side, if the magistrate being a member of the church shall offend, the offence calleth upon the church either to seek the healing thereof in a brotherly way, by conviction of his sin; or else, if they cannot prevail, then to exercise the superiority of their power in removing of the offence, and recovering of the offender, by church censures.”

“On the other hand, if the magistrate is a member of the church and commits an offense, the church is called to address the issue in a supportive manner by helping him acknowledge his sin. If they are unable to do so, they must then use their authority to remove the offense and restore the offender through church discipline.”

Answer. A contradiction, to make the magistrate supreme judge in spiritual causes, and yet to have no spiritual power.

Truth. If the end of spiritual or church power is bonum spirituale, a spiritual good: and the end of civil or state power is bonum temporale, a temporal good; and secondly, if the magistrate have no spiritual power to attain to his temporal end, no more than a church hath any temporal power to attain to her spiritual end, as is confessed:—I demand, if this be not a contradiction against their own disputes, tenets, and practices, touching that question of persecution for cause of conscience. For if the magistrate be supreme judge, and so, consequently, give supreme judgment, sentence, and determination, in matters of the first table and of the church, and be custos utriusque tabulæ, [the] keeper of both tables (as they speak), and yet have no spiritual power as is affirmed—how can he determine[195] what the true church and ordinances are, and then set them up with the power of the sword? How can he give judgment of a false church, a false ministry, a false doctrine, false ordinances, and with a civil sword pull them down, if he have no spiritual power, authority, or commission from Christ Jesus for these ends and purposes?

Truth. If the goal of spiritual or church authority is bonum spirituale, a spiritual good, and the goal of civil or state authority is bonum temporale, a temporal good; and if the magistrate has no spiritual power to achieve his temporal goal, just as the church has no temporal power to achieve its spiritual goal, as is generally accepted:—I ask if this isn’t contradictory to their own arguments, beliefs, and practices regarding the issue of persecution for conscience’s sake. For if the magistrate is the ultimate judge, and therefore gives the final judgment, sentence, and decision in matters of the first table and of the church, being custos utriusque tabulæ, [the] keeper of both tables (as they call it), yet claims to have no spiritual power—how can he determine[195] what the true church and its ordinances are and then enforce them with the power of the sword? How can he judge a false church, a false ministry, false doctrine, or false ordinances, and use civil authority to dismantle them if he has no spiritual power, authority, or commission from Christ Jesus for these purposes?

Further, I argue thus: If the civil officer of state must determine, judge, and punish in spiritual causes, his power, authority, and commission must be either spiritual or civil, or else he hath none at all: and so acts without a commission and warrant from the Lord Jesus; and so, consequently, [he] stands guilty at the bar of Christ Jesus, to answer for such his practice as a transcendent delinquent.

Furthermore, I argue this: If a civil officer must decide, judge, and punish in spiritual matters, his power, authority, and commission must either be spiritual or civil, or else he has none at all. In that case, he is acting without a commission or approval from the Lord Jesus, and therefore, he is guilty before Christ Jesus, accountable for his actions as a serious wrongdoer.

The civil magistrate confessed to have no civil power over the souls of men: nor spiritual.

Now for civil power, these worthy authors confess that the government of the civil magistrate extendeth no further than over the bodies and goods of the subject, and therefore hath no civil power over the soul, and therefore, say I, not in soul-causes.

Now, regarding civil authority, these respected authors admit that the government of civil officials only has control over the bodies and property of the citizens. Therefore, it has no civil power over the soul, and thus, I assert, it does not have authority in matters of the soul.

Secondly. It is here confessed, in this passage, that to attain his civil end, or bonum temporale, he hath no spiritual power; and therefore, of necessity, out of their own mouths must they be judged for provoking the magistrate, without either civil or spiritual power, to judge, punish, and persecute in spiritual causes; and to fear and tremble, lest they come near those frogs which proceed out of the mouth of the dragon, and beast, and false prophet, who, by the same arguments which the authors here use, stir up the kings of the earth to make war against the Lamb, Christ Jesus, and his followers, Rev. xvii. 14.

Secondly. This passage openly admits that to achieve his civic goals, or bonum temporale, he lacks any spiritual authority; therefore, they must be judged by their own words for inciting the magistrate, without civil or spiritual power, to judge, punish, and persecute in spiritual matters. They should fear and tremble, lest they approach the frogs that come from the mouths of the dragon, the beast, and the false prophet, who, using the same arguments presented here, incite the kings of the earth to wage war against the Lamb, Christ Jesus, and his followers, Rev. xvii. 14.


[196]

[196]

CHAP. LXXXV.

In the next place, I observe upon the point of delinquency, such a conclusion as heaven and earth may stand amazed at. If the church offend, say they, after advice refused, in conclusion the magistrate must redress, that is punish the church, that is in church offences and cases, by a course of civil justice.

In addition, I note the issue of wrongdoing, a conclusion that might leave heaven and earth in shock. If the church commits an offense and refuses advice, then ultimately, the magistrate must step in to rectify the situation, which means punishing the church for its offenses, specifically through civil justice.

On the other side, if the civil magistrate offend after admonition used, and not prevailing, in conclusion the church proceeds to censure, that is to excommunication, as is afterward more largely proved by them.

On the other hand, if the civil authority continues to offend after being warned, and the warning doesn't work, in the end, the church moves to discipline, which means excommunication, as will be discussed in more detail later.

The magistrate and the church, by the author’s grounds, at one and the same time, in one and the same cause, made the judges on the bench and delinquents at the bar.

Now I demand, if the church be a delinquent, who shall judge? It is answered, the magistrate. Again, if the magistrate be a delinquent, I ask who shall judge? It is answered, the church. Whence I observe—which is monstrous in all cases in the world—that one person, to wit, the church or magistrate, shall be at one time the delinquent at the bar and the judge upon the bench. This is clear thus: The church must judge when the magistrate offends; and yet the magistrate must judge when the church offends. And so, consequently, in this case [the magistrate] must judge, whether she contemn civil authority in the second table, for thus dealing with him: or whether she have broken the rules of the first table, of which (say they) God hath made him keeper and conserver. And therefore, though the church make him a delinquent at the bar, yet by their confession God hath made him a judge on the bench. What blood, what tumults, have been and must be spilt upon these grounds?

Now I ask, if the church is at fault, who will judge? The answer is the magistrate. Again, if the magistrate is at fault, I ask who will judge? The answer is the church. From this, I see something ridiculous—that one entity, whether the church or the magistrate, can be both the offender and the judge at the same time. It's clear: the church must judge when the magistrate does wrong, and yet the magistrate must judge when the church does wrong. Therefore, in this case, the magistrate must determine whether the church is disrespecting civil authority according to the second table or whether it has violated the rules of the first table, which, they say, God has made him responsible for maintaining. So, even though the church may make him an offender, by their own admission, God has made him a judge. What bloodshed and chaos have occurred and will continue to occur because of this?

Peace. Dear Truth, no question but the church may punish the magistrate spiritually, in spiritual cases; and[197] the magistrate may punish the church civilly, in civil cases; but that for one and the same cause the church must punish the magistrate, and the magistrate the church, this seems monstrous, and needs explication.

Peace. Dear Truth, there's no doubt that the church can spiritually discipline the magistrate in matters of faith; and[197] the magistrate can legally discipline the church in civil matters. However, for the same reason, if the church punishes the magistrate and the magistrate punishes the church, that seems outrageous and needs clarification.

An illustration, demonstrating that the civil magistrate cannot have power over the church in spiritual or church causes.

Truth. Sweet Peace, I illustrate with this instance: A true church of Christ, of which, according to the authors’ supposition, the magistrate is a member, chooseth and calls one of her members to office. The magistrate opposeth. The church, persuaded that the magistrates’ exceptions are insufficient—according to her privilege, which these authors maintain against the magistrates’ prohibition—proceeds to ordain her officer. The magistrate chargeth the church to have made an unfit and unworthy choice, and, therefore, according to his place and power, and according to his conscience and judgment, he suppresseth such an officer, and makes void the church’s choice. Upon this the church complains against the magistrate’s violation of her privileges given her by Christ Jesus, and cries out that the magistrate is turned persecutor, and, not prevailing with admonition, she proceeds to excommunication against him. The magistrate, according to his conscience, endures not such profanation of ordinances as he conceives; and therefore, if no advice and admonition prevail, he proceeds against such obstinate abusers of Christ’s holy ordinances (as the authors grant he may) in civil court of justice, yea, and—I add according to the pattern of Israel—cuts them off by the sword, as obstinate usurpers and profaners of the holy things of Christ.

Truth. Sweet Peace, let me explain with this example: A true church of Christ, where the authors assume the magistrate is a member, chooses and appoints one of its members to serve in an official capacity. The magistrate objects. The church, convinced that the magistrate’s objections are inadequate—based on the rights these authors assert against the magistrate's prohibition—continues to ordain its officer. The magistrate accuses the church of making an unsuitable and unworthy choice, and therefore, in line with his position and authority, as well as his conscience and judgment, he suppresses that officer and nullifies the church’s choice. In response, the church complains about the magistrate’s violation of the privileges granted to her by Christ Jesus and declares that the magistrate has become a persecutor. When admonition fails, the church moves to excommunicate him. The magistrate, acting according to his conscience, does not tolerate what he sees as a desecration of ordinances; thus, if no counsel and admonition are effective, he takes action against such stubborn violators of Christ’s holy ordinances (as the authors concede he may) in a civil court of law, and—I add, following the example of Israel—removes them by force, viewing them as obstinate usurpers and desecrators of Christ’s sacred things.

The punishments civil which the magistrate inflicts upon the church for civil crimes, lawful and necessary.

I demand, what help hath any poor church of Christ in this case, by maintaining this power of the magistrate to punish the church of Christ, I mean in spiritual and soul-cases? for otherwise I question not but he may put all the members of the church to death justly, if they commit crimes worthy thereof, as Paul spake, Acts xxv. 11.

I ask, what support does any struggling church of Christ have in this situation, by allowing the government to punish the church of Christ, that is, in spiritual matters? Because otherwise, I have no doubt that he could justifiably execute all the members of the church if they commit crimes deserving that, as Paul said in Acts 25:11.

[198]

[198]

Shall the church here fly to the pope’s sanctuary against emperors and princes excommunicate, to wit, give away their crowns, kingdoms, or dominions, and invite foreign princes to make war upon them and their territories? The authors surely will disclaim this; and yet I shall prove their tenets tend directly unto such a practice.

Shall the church seek refuge in the pope’s sanctuary against excommunicated emperors and princes, essentially giving away their crowns, kingdoms, or lands, and encouraging foreign princes to wage war on them and their territories? The authors will certainly deny this; yet I will show that their beliefs directly support such an action.

Or secondly, shall she say the magistrate is not a true magistrate, because not able to judge and determine in such cases? This their confession will not give them leave to say, because they cannot deny unbelievers to be lawful magistrates: and yet it shall appear, notwithstanding their confession to the contrary, their tenets imply that none but a magistrate after their own conscience is a lawful magistrate.

Or secondly, should she claim that the magistrate is not a true magistrate because he isn't able to judge and decide in such cases? Their confession doesn't allow them to say this, as they cannot deny that unbelievers can be lawful magistrates. Yet, it will still be clear, despite their confession to the contrary, that their beliefs imply that only a magistrate who aligns with their own conscience is a lawful magistrate.

Therefore, thirdly, they must ingenuously and honestly confess, that if it be the duty of the magistrate to punish the church in spiritual cases, he must then judge according to his conscience and persuasion, whatever his conscience be: and then let all men judge into what a woful state they bring both the civil magistrate and church of Christ, by such a church-destroying and state-destroying doctrine.

Therefore, thirdly, they must honestly admit that if it is the magistrate's duty to punish the church in spiritual matters, he must judge according to his conscience and beliefs, whatever those may be: and then let everyone consider what a terrible situation they create for both the civil magistrate and the church of Christ with such a doctrine that destroys both the church and the state.

Peace. Some will here say, in such a case either the magistrate or the church must judge; either the spiritual or civil state must be supreme.

Peace. Some will say here that in this situation, either the magistrate or the church has to make the judgment; either the spiritual or civil authority must be in charge.

[Truth.] I answer, if the magistrate be of another religion,—

[Truth.] I reply, if the judge follows a different religion,—

The true way of the God of peace in differences between the church and the magistrate.

First. What hath the church to judge him being without? 1 Cor. v. [12, 13.]

First. What does the church have to judge him for when he is outside? 1 Cor. v. [12, 13.]

Secondly. If he be a member of the church, doubtless the church hath power to judge, in spiritual and soul-cases, with spiritual and church censures, all that are within, 1 Cor. v. 1-11.

Secondly. If he is a member of the church, undoubtedly the church has the authority to judge, in spiritual matters and issues related to the soul, with spiritual and church censures, all those who are part of it, 1 Cor. v. 1-11.

Thirdly. If the church offend against the civil peace of the state, by wronging the bodies or goods of any, the[199] magistrate bears not the sword in vain, Rom. xiii. 4, to correct any or all the members of the church. And this I conceive to be the only way of the God of peace.

Thirdly. If the church disrupts the civil peace of the state by harming the bodies or property of anyone, the[199] magistrate does not bear the sword in vain, Rom. xiii. 4, to correct any or all the members of the church. I believe this to be the only path of the God of peace.


CHAP. LXXXVI.

The third head concerns the end of both these powers.

The third point is about the end of both of these powers.

[Peace.] “First, the common and last end of both is God’s glory, and man’s eternal felicity.

[Peace.] “First, the main goal for both is to glorify God and achieve eternal happiness for humanity.

“Secondly. The proper ends—

"Secondly. The right goals—"

“First, of commonwealth, is the procuring, preserving, increasing of external and temporal peace and felicity of the state, in all godliness and honesty, 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2.

“First, with regard to the commonwealth, it involves securing, maintaining, and enhancing the external and earthly peace and well-being of the state, in all righteousness and integrity, 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2.

“Secondly, of the church, a begetting, preserving, increasing of internal and spiritual peace and felicity of the church, in all godliness and honesty, Esay. ii. 3, 4, and ix. 7. So that magistrates have power given them from Christ in matters of religion, because they are bound to see that outward peace be preserved, not in all ungodliness and dishonesty, for such peace is Satanical; but in all godliness and honesty, for such peace God aims at. And hence the magistrate is custos of both the tables of godliness, in the first of honesty, in the second for peace’s sake. He must see that honesty be preserved within his jurisdiction, or else the subject will not be bonus cives. He must see that godliness as well as honesty be preserved, else the subject will not be bonus vir, who is the best bonus cives. He must see that godliness and honesty be preserved, or else himself will not be bonu magistratus.”[207]

“Secondly, regarding the church, it is responsible for creating, maintaining, and promoting internal and spiritual peace and happiness within the church, rooted in all goodness and integrity, as seen in Isaiah 2:3, 4, and 9:7. This means that magistrates are given authority from Christ in matters of religion because they are required to ensure that external peace is maintained, not through ungodliness and dishonesty, as such peace comes from Satan, but through all goodness and integrity, which is what God seeks. Therefore, the magistrate acts as a protector of both aspects of goodness: in the first for integrity, and in the second for the sake of peace. He must ensure that integrity is upheld within his jurisdiction, or else the citizen will not be a good citizen. He must ensure that both goodness and integrity are upheld; otherwise, the citizen will not be a good man, who is the best citizen. He must ensure that goodness and integrity are preserved, or else he himself will not be a good magistrate.”[207]

[200]

[200]

Truth. In this passage here are divers particulars affirmed, marvellously destructive both to godliness and honesty, though under a fair mask and colour of both.

Truth. In this passage, there are various details confirmed that are incredibly harmful to both godliness and honesty, even though they appear to be good and genuine on the surface.

The garden of the church and the wilderness of the world made all one.

First, it will appear that in spiritual things they make the garden and the wilderness, as often I have intimated—I say the garden and the wilderness, the church and the world, are all one: for thus,

First, it will seem that in spiritual matters they create the garden and the wilderness, as I have often mentioned—I mean the garden and the wilderness, the church and the world, are all the same: for thus,

If the powers of the world, or civil state, are bound to propose external peace in all godliness for their end, and the end of the church be to preserve internal peace in all godliness, I demand, if their end (godliness) be the same, is not their power and state the same also? unless they make the church subordinate to the commonwealth’s end, or the commonweal subordinate to the church’s end, which—being the governor and setter up of it, and so consequently the judge of it—it cannot be.

If the authorities of the world or the government are supposed to promote external peace in a godly way, and the church's goal is to maintain internal peace in a godly way, then I ask, if their purpose (godliness) is the same, shouldn’t their power and authority also be the same? Unless they make the church subordinate to the goals of the government or the government subordinate to the goals of the church, which — being the one that governs and establishes it, and therefore the judge of it — it cannot do.

The commonweal more charged by these authors with the worship and ordinances, than the church.

Now if godliness be the worshipping and walking with God in Christ, is not the magistrate and commonweal charged more by this tenet with the worship and ordinances of God, than the church? for the magistrate they charge with the external peace in godliness, and the church but with the internal.

Now, if being godly means worshipping and walking with God through Christ, isn’t the government and society more responsible for worship and God's laws than the church is? Because they hold the government accountable for maintaining external peace in godliness, while the church is only responsible for the internal.

I ask further, what is this internal peace in all godliness? whether intend they internal, within the soul, which only the eye of God can see, opposed to external, or visible, which man also can discern? or else, whether they mean internal, that is spiritual, soul-matters, matters of God’s worship? and then I say, that peace, to wit, of godliness or God’s worship, they had before granted to the civil state.

I further ask, what does this internal peace in all godliness mean? Do they intend it to be internal, within the soul, which only the eye of God can see, as opposed to external, or visible, which humans can also notice? Or do they mean internal in the sense of spiritual, related to the soul and to God's worship? Then I say, that peace, specifically regarding godliness or God's worship, was something they had already granted to the civil state.

The authors of these positions never yet saw a true difference between the church of Christ and the world, in point of worship.

Peace. The truth is, as I now perceive, the best and most godly of that judgment declare themselves never to have seen a true difference between the church and the world, and the spiritual and civil state; and howsoever[201] these worthy authors seem to make a kind of separation from the world, and profess that the church must consist of spiritual and living stones, saints, regenerate persons, and so make some peculiar enclosed ordinances, as the supper of the Lord, which none, say they, but godly persons must taste of; yet, by compelling all within their jurisdiction to an outward conformity of the church worship, of the word and prayer, and maintenance of the ministry thereof, they evidently declare that they still lodge and dwell in the confused mixtures of the unclean and clean, of the flock of Christ and herds of the world together—I mean, in spiritual and religious worship.

Peace. The truth is, as I now see it, the best and most righteous of those who judge declare they have never truly recognized a difference between the church and the world, or between the spiritual and civil states; and however[201] much these respected authors seem to create a separation from the world, claiming that the church must consist of spiritual and living stones, saints, and regenerated individuals, instituting some specific ordinances, like the Lord's Supper, which they insist can only be partaken by godly people; yet, by requiring everyone under their authority to conform outwardly to the church's worship practices, the word, prayer, and support of its ministry, they clearly show that they still reside in the confusing blend of the unclean and the clean, of Christ's flock and the herds of the world together—I mean, in spiritual and religious worship.

Truth. For a more full and clear discussion of this scripture, 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2, on which is weakly built such a mighty building, I shall propose and resolve these four queries.

Truth. For a more complete and clear discussion of this scripture, 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2, on which such a strong foundation is weakly built, I will pose and answer these four questions.


CHAP. LXXXVII.

1 Tim. ii. 1, 2, discussed.

First, what is meant by godliness and honesty in this place?

First, what do we mean by godliness and honesty in this context?

Secondly, what may the scope of the Holy Spirit of God be in this place?

Secondly, what might the role of the Holy Spirit of God be in this place?

Thirdly, whether the civil magistrate was then custos utriusque tabulæ, keeper of both tables? &c.

Thirdly, was the civil magistrate then custos utriusque tabulæ, the keeper of both tables? &c.

Fourthly, whether a church, or congregation of Christians, may not live in godliness and honesty, although the civil magistrate be of another conscience and worship, and the whole state and country with him?

Fourthly, can a church or group of Christians still live in goodness and honesty, even if the government leader has a different belief and worship, along with the entire state and country?

To the first, what is here meant by godliness and honesty?

To the first, what do we mean by godliness and honesty?

[202]

[202]

Answ. I find not that the Spirit of God here intendeth the first and second table.

Answ. I don't believe that the Spirit of God is referring to the first and second table here.

The word honesty, in this place of Timothy, cannot signify here the honesty or righteousness of the second table.

For, however the word εὐσεβεία signify godliness, or the worship of God, yet the second word, σεμνότης, I find not that it signifies such an honesty as compriseth the duties of the second table, but such an honesty as signifies solemnity, gravity; and so it is turned by the translator, Tit. ii. 7, ἐν τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ ἀδιαφθορίαν, σεμνότητα, that is, in doctrine [showing] incorruptness, gravity: which doctrine cannot there be taken for the doctrine of the civil state, or second table, but the gravity, majesty, and solemnity of the spiritual doctrine of Christianity. So that, according to the translators’ own rendering of that word in Titus, this place of Timothy should be thus rendered, in all godliness, or worshipping of God, and gravity; that is, a solemn or grave profession of the worship of God. And yet this mistaken and misinterpreted scripture, is that great castle and stronghold which so many fly unto concerning the magistrates’ charge over the two tables.

For while the word εὐσεβεία means godliness or the worship of God, I don’t see that the second word, σεμνότης, refers to the kind of honesty that includes the duties of the second table, but rather an honesty that indicates solemnity and seriousness. As the translator puts it in Tit. ii. 7, ἐν τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ ἀδιαφθορίαν, σεμνότητα, which translates to in doctrine [showing] incorruptness, gravity: this doctrine cannot be understood as the doctrine of the civil state or the second table, but rather the seriousness, majesty, and solemnity of the spiritual doctrine of Christianity. Therefore, according to the translators’ own interpretation of that word in Titus, this passage in Timothy should be rendered as in all godliness, or worshipping of God, and gravity; meaning a solemn or serious profession of the worship of God. Yet this misinterpreted scripture is the stronghold that many turn to regarding the magistrates’ responsibilities over the two tables.

Secondly, what is the scope of the Spirit of God in this place?

Secondly, what is the presence of the Spirit of God in this place?

The scope of God’s Spirit in this place of Timothy.

I answer, first, negatively; the scope is not to speak of the duties of the first and second table.

I respond, first, negatively; the purpose is not to discuss the duties of the first and second tables.

Nor, secondly, is the scope to charge the magistrate with forcing the people, who have chosen him, to godliness, or God’s worship, according to his conscience—the magistrate keeping the peace of external godliness, and the church of internal, as is affirmed; but,

Nor, secondly, is there a reason to accuse the magistrate of forcing the people who elected him into a certain way of worship or godliness based on his personal beliefs—the magistrate maintaining public order in matters of external piety, while the church oversees internal faith, as has been stated; but,

Secondly, positively; I say the Spirit of God by Paul in this place provokes Timothy and the church at Ephesus, and so consequently all the ministers of Christ’s churches, and Christians, to pray for two things:—

Secondly, positively; I say the Spirit of God, as mentioned by Paul here, encourages Timothy and the church in Ephesus, and, as a result, all the ministers of Christ’s churches and Christians, to pray for two things:—

God’s people must pray for and endeavour the peace of the state they live in: although pagan or popish.

First, for the peaceable and quiet state of the countries and places of their abode; that is implied in their praying,[203] as Paul directs them, for a quiet and peaceable condition, and suits sweetly with the command of the Lord to his people, even in Babel, Jer. xxix. 7, pray for the peace of the city, and seek the good of it; for in the peace thereof it shall go well with you. Which rule will hold in any pagan or popish city, and therefore consequently are God’s people to pray against wars, famines, pestilences, and especially to be far from kindling coals of war, and endeavour the bringing in and advancing their conscience by the sword.

First, for the peaceful and quiet state of the countries and places where they live; this is implied in their prayers, as Paul directs them, for a calm and peaceful condition, which aligns well with the Lord's command to His people, even in Babylon, Jer. xxix. 7: pray for the peace of the city and seek its welfare; for in its peace you will find your own well-being. This principle applies in any pagan or Catholic city, so God’s people are to pray against wars, famines, pestilences, and especially to avoid sparking conflicts, striving instead to uphold and promote their beliefs without resorting to violence.

Forcing of men to godliness or God’s worship, the greatest cause of breach of civil peace.

Secondly, they are here commanded to pray for the salvation of all men; that all men, and especially kings and magistrates, might be saved, and come to the knowledge of the truth; implying that the grave—or solemn and shining—profession of godliness, or God’s worship, according to Christ Jesus, is a blessed means to cause all sorts of men to be affected with the Christian profession, and to come to the same knowledge of that one God and one Mediator, Christ Jesus. All which tends directly against what it is brought for, to wit, the magistrates’ forcing all men to godliness, or the worshipping of God. Which in truth causeth the greatest breach of peace, and the greatest distractions in the world, and the setting up that for godliness or worship which is no more than Nebuchadnezzar’s golden image, a state-worship, and in some places the worship of the beast and his image, Dan. iii., Rev. xiii.

Secondly, they are instructed to pray for everyone's salvation; that all people, especially kings and officials, might be saved and come to understand the truth. This suggests that a serious and genuine expression of faith, or worship of God as revealed through Christ Jesus, is a powerful way to inspire all kinds of people to embrace the Christian faith and come to know the one God and the one Mediator, Christ Jesus. This directly opposes the idea that officials should force everyone into worship or godliness. In reality, that leads to the greatest disruptions of peace and the most significant distractions in society, creating a standard for worship that amounts to nothing more than Nebuchadnezzar’s golden image—a form of state worship, and in some cases, the worship of the beast and his image, Dan. iii., Rev. xiii.


[204]

[204]

CHAP. LXXXVIII.

Thirdly, I query, whether the civil magistrate, which was then the Roman emperor, was keeper or guardian of both tables, as is affirmed?

Thirdly, I ask whether the civil authority, which at that time was the Roman emperor, was the keeper or guardian of both tables, as claimed?

The Roman Cæsars described.

Scripture and all history tell us, that those Cæsars were not only ignorant, without God, without Christ, &c.; but professed worshippers, or maintainers, of the Roman gods or devils; as also notorious for all sorts of wickedness; and, lastly, cruel and bloody lions and tigers toward the Christians for many hundred years.

Scripture and all of history tell us that those Caesars were not only ignorant, without God or Christ, etc.; but were also known worshippers or supporters of the Roman gods or demons. They were notorious for all kinds of wickedness and, for many centuries, were cruel and bloody like lions and tigers towards the Christians.

Not appointed by Christ Jesus keepers and guardians of his church.

Hence, I argue from the wisdom, love, and faithfulness of the Lord Jesus in his house, it was impossible that he should appoint such ignorant, such idolatrous, such wicked, and such cruel persons to be his chief officers and deputy lieutenants under himself to keep the worship of God, to guard his church, his wife. No wise and loving father was ever known to put his child, no not his beasts, dogs, or swine, but unto fitting keepers.

Therefore, I argue that based on the wisdom, love, and faithfulness of the Lord Jesus in His house, it was impossible for Him to appoint such ignorant, idolatrous, wicked, and cruel people as His chief officers and deputy lieutenants to oversee the worship of God and protect His church, His bride. No wise and loving father would ever entrust his child—or even his animals, like dogs or pigs—to unfit caretakers.

Men judge it matter of high complaint, that the records of parliament, the king’s children, the Tower of London, the great seal, should be committed to unworthy keepers! And can it be, without high blasphemy, conceived that the Lord Jesus should commit his sheep, his children, yea, his spouse, his thousand shields and bucklers in the tower of his church, and lastly, his great and glorious broad seals of baptism and his supper, to be preserved pure in their administrations—I say, that the Lord Jesus, who is wisdom and faithfulness itself, should deliver these to such keepers?

Men consider it a serious issue that important records, like those of parliament, the king's children, the Tower of London, and the great seal, are entrusted to unworthy guardians! And is it possible, without serious offense, to think that the Lord Jesus would hand over His flock, His children, and even His bride, along with His many shields and defenses in the tower of His church, and ultimately His great and glorious seals of baptism and communion, to be kept pure in their practice—I mean, that the Lord Jesus, who embodies wisdom and faithfulness, would entrust these to such keepers?

Peace. Some will say, it is one thing what persons are in fact and practice; another what they ought to be by right and office.

Peace. Some will say that who people actually are and what they do is one thing; what they should be by principle and duty is another.

[205]

[205]

Truth. In such cases as I have mentioned, no man doth in the common eye of reason deliver such matters of charge and trust to such as declare themselves and sins (like Sodom) at the very time of this great charge and trust to be committed to them.

Truth. In the situations I’ve mentioned, no one in their right mind would hand over matters of responsibility and trust to those who openly admit their wrongdoings (like Sodom) right when such a huge responsibility is being given to them.

Peace. It will further be said, that many of the kings of Judah, who had the charge of establishing, reforming—and so, consequently, of keeping the first table—the church, God’s worship, &c., were notoriously wicked, idolatrous, &c.

Peace. It should be noted that many of the kings of Judah, who were responsible for establishing, reforming—and therefore maintaining—the first table—the church, God's worship, etc., were widely known to be wicked, idolatrous, etc.

Truth. I must then say, the case is not alike; for when the Lord appointed the government of Israel after the rejection of Saul, to establish a covenant of succession in the type unto Christ, let it be minded what pattern and precedent it pleased the Lord to set for the after kings of Israel and Judah, in David, the man after his own heart.

Truth. I must say, the situation isn't the same; because when the Lord set up the government of Israel after Saul was rejected, to establish a covenant of succession as a foreshadowing of Christ, we should pay attention to the example and model the Lord chose for the future kings of Israel and Judah, which was David, the man after His own heart.

It pleased not the Lord Jesus, in the first institution of his church, to furnish himself with any such civil governors, as unto whom he might commit the care of his worship.

But now the Lord Jesus being come himself, and having fulfilled the former types, and dissolved the national state of the church, and established a more spiritual way of worship all the world over, and appointed a spiritual government and governors, it is well known what the Roman Cæsars were, under whom both Christ Jesus himself, and his servants after him, lived and suffered; so that if the Lord Jesus had appointed any such deputies—as we find not a tittle to that purpose, nor have a shadow of true reason so to think—he must, I say, in the very first institution, have pitched upon such persons for these custodes utriusque tabulæ, keepers of both tables, as no man wise, or faithful, or loving, would have chosen in any of the former instances, or cases of a more inferior nature.

But now the Lord Jesus has come himself, fulfilling the previous types, dissolving the national state of the church, and establishing a more spiritual way of worship worldwide. He appointed a spiritual government and leaders. It's well known what the Roman Caesars were like, under whom both Christ Jesus himself and his followers lived and suffered. So, if the Lord Jesus had appointed any such deputies—as we have no evidence or valid reason to believe—he must have, at the very beginning, chosen individuals for these custodes utriusque tabulæ, keepers of both tables, whom no wise, faithful, or loving person would have selected in any previous situations, especially in lesser matters.

Beside, to that great pretence of Israel, I have largely spoken to.

Beside that big act put on by Israel, I've talked about it a lot.

Secondly. I ask, how could the Roman Cæsars, or any[206] civil magistrates, be custodes, keepers of the church and worship of God, when, as the authors of these positions acknowledge, that their civil power extends but to bodies and goods?

Secondly. I ask, how could the Roman Caesars, or any[206] civil officials, be custodes, keepers of the church and worship of God, when, as the authors of these positions acknowledge, their civil power only extends to physical bodies and property?

And for spiritual power they say they have none, ad bonum temporale (to a temporal good), which is their proper end; and then, having neither civil nor spiritual power from the Lord Jesus to this purpose, how come they to be such keepers as is pretended?

And regarding spiritual power, they claim they have none, ad bonum temporale (for a temporary benefit), which is their main goal; and then, since they have neither civil nor spiritual power from the Lord Jesus for this purpose, how do they become the keepers they're said to be?

The true keepers which Christ Jesus appointed of his ordinances and worship.

Thirdly. If the Roman emperors were keepers, what keepers were the apostles, unto whom the Lord Jesus gave the care and charge of the churches, and by whom the Lord Jesus charged Timothy, 1 Tim. vi. 14, to keep those commands of the Lord Jesus without spot until his coming?

Thirdly. If the Roman emperors were guardians, what kind of guardians were the apostles, to whom the Lord Jesus entrusted the care and responsibility of the churches, and by whom the Lord Jesus instructed Timothy, 1 Tim. vi. 14, to uphold those commands of the Lord Jesus without blemish until his coming?

These keepers were called the foundation of the church, Eph. ii. 20, and made up the crown of twelve stars about the head of the woman, Rev. xii. 1; whose names were also written in the twelve foundations of [the] New Jerusalem, Rev. xxi. 14.

These guardians were referred to as the foundation of the church, Eph. ii. 20, and formed the crown of twelve stars around the head of the woman, Rev. xii. 1; whose names were also inscribed in the twelve foundations of [the] New Jerusalem, Rev. xxi. 14.

Yea, what keepers then are the ordinary officers of the church, appointed to be the shepherds or keepers of the flock of Christ; appointed to be the porters or doorkeepers, and to watch in the absence of Christ? Mark xiii. 34; Acts xx. [28-31.]

Yeah, so what kind of guardians are the regular church leaders, chosen to be the shepherds or caretakers of Christ's flock? They're meant to be the gatekeepers, watching over things while Christ is away. Mark xiii. 34; Acts xx. [28-31.]

Yea, what charge hath the whole church itself, which is the pillar and ground of the truth, 1 Tim. i. 15, in the midst of which Christ is present with his power, 1 Cor. v. 4, to keep out or cast out the impenitent and obstinate, even kings and emperors themselves, from their spiritual society? 1 Cor. v.; James iii. 1; Gal. iii. 28.

Yeah, what authority does the entire church have, which is the pillar and foundation of the truth, 1 Tim. i. 15, where Christ is present with his power, 1 Cor. v. 4, to exclude or remove the unrepentant and stubborn, even kings and emperors, from their spiritual community? 1 Cor. v.; James iii. 1; Gal. iii. 28.

The kings of the Assyrians, &c., not charged with God’s worship as the kings of Judah, in that national and typical church.

Fourthly. I ask, whether in the time of the kings of Israel and Judah—whom I confess in the typical and national state to be charged with both tables—I ask, whether[207] the kings of the Assyrians, the kings of the Ammonites, Moabites, Philistines, were also constituted and ordained keepers of the worship of God as the kings of Judah were, for they were also lawful magistrates in their dominions? or, whether the Roman emperors were custodes, or keepers, more than they? or more than the king of Babylon, Nebuchadnezzar, under whose civil government God’s people lived, and in his own land and city? Jer. xxix.

Fourthly, I ask whether during the reigns of the kings of Israel and Judah—who I admit were responsible for both tables of the law—I ask whether the kings of the Assyrians, the kings of the Ammonites, Moabites, and Philistines were also appointed as guardians of the worship of God like the kings of Judah were, since they were also legitimate rulers in their territories? Or were the Roman emperors more like guardians than they were? Or was Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon, who governed during the time when God’s people lived under his rule and in his own land and city, more of a guardian? Jer. xxix.


CHAP. LXXXIX.

Constantine, Theodosius, &c., misinformed.

Peace. You remember, dear Truth, that Constantine, Theodosius, and others, were made to believe that they were the antitypes of the kings of Judah, the church of God; and Henry VIII. was told that that title, Defensor fidei, defender of the faith, though sent him by the pope for writing against Luther, was his own diadem, due unto him from Heaven. So likewise since, the kings and queens of England have been instructed.

Peace. You remember, dear Truth, that Constantine, Theodosius, and others were led to believe they were the counterparts of the kings of Judah, representing the church of God; and Henry VIII was told that the title, Defensor fidei, defender of the faith, which was given to him by the pope for writing against Luther, was his own crown, a gift from Heaven. Similarly, since then, the kings and queens of England have been taught the same.

Truth. But it was not so from the beginning, as that very difference between the national state of the church of God then, and other kings and magistrates of the world, not so charged, doth clearly evince, and leadeth us to the spiritual king of the church, Christ Jesus, the king of Israel, and his spiritual government and governors therein.

Truth. But it wasn't always like this. The contrast between the national state of God's church back then and other kings and leaders in the world, who were not as burdened, clearly shows this and leads us to the spiritual king of the church, Christ Jesus, the king of Israel, along with his spiritual government and leaders within it.

Masters of families under the gospel, not charged to force all under him from their own consciences to his.

Fifthly. I ask, whether had the Roman Cæsars more charge to see all their subjects observe and submit to the worship of God in their dominion of the world, than a master, father, or husband now, under the gospel, in his family?

Fifthly. I ask, did the Roman Caesars have more responsibility to ensure that all their subjects practiced and followed the worship of God in their realm than a master, father, or husband does today, under the gospel, in his family?

Families are the foundations of government; for what[208] is a commonweal but a commonweal of families, agreeing to live together for common good?

Families are the foundation of government; after all, what is a community if not a community of families, choosing to live together for the common good?

Now in families, suppose a believing Christian husband hath an unbelieving, anti-christian wife, what other charge in this respect is given to a husband, 1 Cor. vii. [12-15], but to dwell with her as a husband, if she be pleased to dwell with him? but, to be so far from forcing her from her conscience unto his, as that if for his conscience’ sake she would depart, he was not to force her to tarry with him, 1 Cor. vii. Consequently, the father or husband of the state differing from the commonweal in religion, ought not to force the commonweal nor to be forced by it, yet is he to continue a civil husband’s care, if the commonweal will live with him, and abide in civil covenant.

Now in families, let's say a believing Christian husband has an unbelieving, anti-Christian wife. What other instruction is given to a husband in this situation, 1 Cor. vii. [12-15], than to live with her as a husband, if she is willing to live with him? He shouldn't force her to change her beliefs to match his; rather, if she chooses to leave because of his beliefs, he shouldn't stop her from leaving, 1 Cor. vii. Therefore, a father or husband who has different religious beliefs from the community shouldn't impose his beliefs on the community nor be imposed upon by it. However, he should still take care as a civil husband if the community is willing to coexist with him and maintain a civil agreement.

Now as a husband by his love to the truth, and holy conversation in it, and seasonable exhortations, ought to endeavour to save his wife, yet abhorring to use corporal punishment, yea, in this case to child or servant: so ought the father, husband, governor of the commonweal, endeavour to win and save whom possibly he may, yet far from the appearance of civil violence.

Now, as a husband, motivated by his love for the truth and by living a holy life, he should make an effort to support his wife. He should avoid using physical punishment, even when dealing with a child or servant. Likewise, a father, husband, or leader in the community should strive to guide and save those they can, while staying far away from any form of civil violence.

If the charge of God’s worship was left with the Roman emperor, then was he bound to turn the whole world into the garden, flock, and spouse of Christ.

Sixthly. If the Roman emperors were charged by Christ with his worship in their dominion, and their dominion was over the world, as was the dominion of the Grecian, Persian, and Babylonian monarchy before them, who sees not, if the whole world be forced to turn Christian—as afterward and since it hath pretended to do—who sees not then, that the world, for whom Christ Jesus would not pray, and the god of it, are reconciled to Jesus Christ, and the whole field of the world become his enclosed garden?

Sixthly. If Christ assigned the Roman emperors the responsibility of worshiping Him within their rule, and their rule extended over the world, just as the Greek, Persian, and Babylonian empires did before them, who doesn’t see that if the entire world is compelled to become Christian—as it has claimed to do since then—who doesn’t see that the world, for which Christ Jesus refused to pray, and its god, are now reconciled to Jesus Christ, turning the entire world into His enclosed garden?

Millions put to death.

Seventhly. If the Roman emperors ought to have been by Christ’s appointment keepers of both tables, antitypes of Israel and Judah’s kings; how many millions of[209] idolaters and blasphemers against Christ Jesus and his worship, ought they to have put to death, according to Israel’s pattern!

Seventhly. If the Roman emperors were meant to be appointed by Christ as guardians of both tables, serving as counterparts to the kings of Israel and Judah, how many millions of[209] idolaters and blasphemers against Christ Jesus and his worship should they have executed, following Israel’s example!

Christ never sent any of his ministers or servants to the civil magistrate, for help in spiritual matters.

Lastly. I ask, if the Lord Jesus had delivered his sheep and children to these wolves, his wife and spouse to such adulterers, his precious jewels to such great thieves and robbers of the world, as the Roman emperors were, what is the reason that he was never pleased to send any of his servants to their gates to crave their help and assistance in this his work, to put them in mind of their office, to challenge and claim such a service from them, according to their office, as it pleased God always to send to the kings of Israel and Judah, in the like case?

Lastly, I ask, if the Lord Jesus had given his sheep and children to these wolves, his wife and partner to such adulterers, his precious jewels to such great thieves and robbers of the world, like the Roman emperors, why was he never willing to send any of his servants to their gates to seek their help and assistance in this work? Why didn’t he remind them of their responsibilities and call for such service from them, as God always did with the kings of Israel and Judah in similar situations?

Peace. Some will here object Paul’s appealing to Cæsar.

Peace. Some will object to Paul’s appeal to Caesar.

Truth. And I must refer them to what I formerly answered to that objection. Paul never appealed to Cæsar as a judge appointed by Christ Jesus to give definitive sentence in any spiritual or church controversy; but against the civil violence and murder which the Jews intended against him, Paul justly appealed. For otherwise, if in a spiritual cause he should have appealed, he should have overthrown his own apostleship and power given him by Christ Jesus in spiritual things, above the highest kings or emperors of the world beside.

Truth. And I have to refer them back to my earlier response to that objection. Paul never asked Cæsar to act as a judge appointed by Christ Jesus to provide a final ruling in any spiritual or church dispute; rather, he rightly appealed against the violence and murder the Jews intended for him. If he had appealed in a spiritual matter, he would have undermined his own apostleship and the authority given to him by Christ Jesus in spiritual matters, which is higher than that of the greatest kings or emperors in the world.


CHAP. XC.

Peace. Blessed Truth, I shall now remember you of the fourth query upon this place of Timothy; to wit, whether a church of Christ Jesus may not live in God’s worship and comeliness, notwithstanding that the civil[210] magistrate profess not the same but a contrary religion and worship, in his own person and the country with him?

Peace. Blessed Truth, I now want to bring up the fourth question related to this matter concerning Timothy; specifically, whether a church of Christ Jesus can still live in God’s worship and grace, even if the civil magistrate professes a different and opposing religion and worship, both personally and in the country he governs?

Truth. I answer; the churches of Christ under the Roman emperors did live in all godliness and Christian gravity, as appears by all their holy and glorious practices, which the scripture abundantly testifies.

Truth. I respond; the churches of Christ under the Roman emperors lived in complete devotion and seriousness, as shown by all their holy and honorable practices, which the scripture clearly confirms.

Christ Jesus hath left power in his church to preserve herself pure, though in an idolatrous country.

Secondly. This flows from an institution or appointment of such a power and authority, left by the Lord Jesus to his apostles and churches, that no ungodliness or dishonesty, in the first appearance of it, was to be suffered, but suppressed and cast out from the churches of Christ, even the little leaven of doctrine or practice, 1 Cor. v.; Gal. v.

Secondly. This comes from an institution or appointment of such power and authority, given by the Lord Jesus to his apostles and churches, that no ungodliness or dishonesty, at the first sign of it, was to be tolerated, but must be suppressed and removed from the churches of Christ, even the smallest bit of corruption in doctrine or practice, 1 Cor. v.; Gal. v.

God’s people have used to shine in brightest godliness when they have enjoyed least quietness.

Lastly, I add, that although sometimes it pleaseth the Lord to vouchsafe his servants peace and quietness, and to command them [as] here in Timothy to pray for it, for those good ends and purposes for which God hath appointed civil magistracy in the world, to keep the world in peace and quietness: yet God’s people have used most to abound with godliness and honesty, when they have enjoyed least peace and quietness. Then, like those spices, Cant. iv. 14, myrrh, frankincense, saffron, calamus, &c., they have yielded the sweetest savour to God and man, when they were pounded and burnt in cruel persecution of the Roman censors. Then are they, as God’s venison, most sweet when most hunted: God’s stars shining brightest in the darkest night: more heavenly in conversation, more mortified, more abounding in love each to other, more longing to be with God, when the inhospitable and savage world hath used them like strangers, and forced them to hasten home to another country which they profess to seek.

Lastly, I want to add that, even though sometimes it's pleasing to the Lord to grant His servants peace and quietness and to command them, as mentioned here in Timothy, to pray for it—for the good purposes for which God has established civil authority in the world to maintain peace and quietness—God's people have generally thrived in godliness and integrity when they experienced the least amount of peace and quietness. Just like those spices in Cant. iv. 14, myrrh, frankincense, saffron, calamus, etc., they have produced the sweetest fragrance to God and humanity when they were crushed and burned in the harsh persecutions of the Roman authorities. They are like God's game, most delightful when most pursued: God's stars shining brightest in the darkest night: more heavenly in their interactions, more self-denying, more full of love for one another, and more eager to be with God, when the inhospitable and brutal world has treated them like outsiders and driven them to hurry home to the other country they profess to seek.


[211]

[211]

CHAP. XCI.

Peace. Dear Truth, it seems not to be unreasonable to close up this passage with a short descant upon the assertion, viz., “A subject without godliness will not be bonus vir, a good man, and a magistrate, except he see godliness preserved, will not be bonus magistratus.

Peace. Dear Truth, it doesn’t seem unreasonable to wrap up this section with a brief commentary on the statement, namely, “A person without virtue will not be a good man, and a magistrate, unless he sees virtue maintained, will not be a good magistrate.”

Few magistrates, few men spiritually and Christianly good. Yet divers sorts of goodness, natural, artificial, civil, &c.

Truth. I confess that without godliness, or a true worshipping of God with an upright heart, according to God’s ordinances, neither subjects nor magistrates can please God in Christ Jesus, and so be spiritually or Christianly good; which few magistrates and few men either come to, or are ordained unto: God having chosen a little flock out of the world, and those generally poor and mean, 1 Cor. i. 26; James ii. 5, yet this I must remember you of, that when the most high God created all things of nothing, he saw and acknowledged divers sorts of goodness, which must still be acknowledged in their distinct kinds: a good air, a good ground, a good tree, a good sheep, &c.

Truth. I admit that without godliness or genuinely worshipping God with a sincere heart, according to God's guidelines, neither subjects nor leaders can truly please God in Christ Jesus, and therefore cannot be spiritually or Christianly good; which is something that few leaders and few people achieve or are destined for: God has chosen a small group out of the world, and those are generally the poor and humble, 1 Cor. i. 26; James ii. 5. Still, I must remind you that when the Most High God created everything from nothing, He recognized different kinds of goodness, which must continue to be acknowledged in their unique forms: good air, good soil, good trees, good sheep, etc.

I say the same in artificials, a good garment, a good house, a good sword, a good ship.

I say the same about artificial things: a good outfit, a good home, a good sword, a good ship.

I also add, a good city, a good company or corporation, a good husband, father, master.

I also say, a good city, a good company or business, a good husband, father, or boss.

Hence also we say, a good physician, a good lawyer, a good seaman, a good merchant, a good pilot for such or such a shore or harbour: that is, morally, civilly good, in their several civil respects and employments.

Hence we also say, a good doctor, a good lawyer, a good sailor, a good merchant, a good pilot for a specific shore or harbor: that is, someone who is morally and civically good in their respective roles and professions.

Hence (Ps. cxxii.) the church, or city of God, is compared to a city compact within itself; which compactness may be found in many towns and cities of the world, where yet hath not shined any spiritual or supernatural[212] goodness. Hence the Lord Jesus, Matt. xii. [25,] describes an ill state of a house or kingdom, viz., to be divided against itself, which cannot stand.

Hence (Ps. cxxii.) the church, or city of God, is compared to a city that is unified within itself; this unity can be seen in many towns and cities around the world, where there has been no sign of any spiritual or supernatural[212] goodness. Therefore, the Lord Jesus, Matt. xii. [25,] describes a troubled state of a house or kingdom, namely, being divided against itself, which cannot stand.

The civil goodness of cities, kingdoms, subjects, magistrates, must be owned, although spiritual goodness, proper to the Christian state or church, be wanting.

These I observe to prove, that a subject, a magistrate, may be a good subject, a good magistrate, in respect of civil or moral goodness, which thousands want; and where it is, it is commendable and beautiful, though godliness, which is infinitely more beautiful, be wanting, and which is only proper to the Christian state, the commonweal of Israel, the true church, the holy nation, Ephes. ii.; 1 Pet. ii.

I see this as proof that a person can be a good citizen and a good leader in terms of civil or moral goodness, which many people lack; and when it exists, it is admirable and commendable, even though there is a lack of godliness, which is far more beautiful, and is only meant for the Christian community, the nation of Israel, the true church, and the holy nation, Ephesians 2; 1 Peter 2.

Lastly, however the authors deny that there can be bonus magistratus, a good magistrate, except he see all godliness preserved; yet themselves confess that civil honesty is sufficient to make a good subject, in these words, viz., “He must see that honesty be preserved within his jurisdiction, else the subject will not be bonus cives, a good citizen;” and doubtless, if the law of relations hold true, that civil honesty which makes a good citizen, must also, together with qualifications fit for a commander, make also a good magistrate.

Lastly, while the authors argue that there can’t be a good magistrate unless he ensures all godliness is upheld, they admit that civil honesty is enough to create a good subject. They say, “He must ensure that honesty is maintained within his jurisdiction, otherwise the subject will not be a good citizen.” Clearly, if the principle of relationships holds true, then that civil honesty which creates a good citizen should also, along with the appropriate qualities for a leader, make a good magistrate.


CHAP. XCII.

Peace. The fourth head is, The proper means of both these powers to attain their ends.

Peace. The fourth point is, the right ways for both of these powers to achieve their goals.

“First, the proper means whereby the civil power may and should attain its end, are only political, and principally these five.

“First, the proper ways for the civil power to reach its goals are purely political, and mainly these five.”

“First, the erecting and establishing what form of civil government may seem in wisdom most meet, according to general rules of the word, and state of the people.

“First, we need to establish what form of civil government seems most suitable in wisdom, based on general principles from the word and the condition of the people.”

[213]

[213]

“Secondly, the making, publishing, and establishing of wholesome civil laws, not only such as concern civil justice, but also the free passage of true religion: for outward civil peace ariseth and is maintained from them both, from the latter as well as from the former.

“Secondly, the creation, publication, and establishment of fair civil laws should cover not just civil justice but also the unrestricted practice of true religion. Both aspects contribute to outward civil peace, which arises and is sustained from both.”

“Civil peace cannot stand entire where religion is corrupted, 2 Chron. xv. 3, 5, 6; Judges viii. And yet such laws, though conversant about religion, may still be counted civil laws: as on the contrary, an oath doth still remain religious, though conversant about civil matters.

“Civil peace cannot exist fully where religion is corrupted, 2 Chron. xv. 3, 5, 6; Judges viii. And yet such laws, although they deal with religion, can still be considered civil laws; conversely, an oath remains religious even when it pertains to civil matters.”

“Thirdly, election and appointment of civil officers, to see execution of those laws.

“Thirdly, the election and appointment of civil officers to ensure that those laws are enforced.”

“Fourthly, civil punishments and rewards of transgressors and observers of these laws.

“Fourthly, civil penalties and rewards for those who break these laws and those who follow them.”

“Fifthly, taking up arms against the enemies of civil peace.

“Fifth, taking up arms against the enemies of civil peace.

“Secondly, the means whereby the church may and should attain her ends, are only ecclesiastical, which are chiefly five.

“Secondly, the ways in which the church can and should achieve its goals are purely ecclesiastical, which are primarily five.

“First, setting up that form of church government only of which Christ hath given them a pattern in his word.

“First, establishing that type of church government that Christ has given them a model for in his word.

“Secondly, acknowledging and admitting of no lawgiver in the church but Christ, and the publishing of his laws.

“Secondly, recognizing and accepting that there is no lawgiver in the church except Christ, and the proclamation of his laws.”

“Thirdly, electing and ordaining of such officers only as Christ hath appointed in his word.

“Thirdly, we should elect and appoint only those officers that Christ has designated in his word.”

“Fourthly, to receive into their fellowship them that are approved, and inflicting spiritual censures against them that offend.

“Fourthly, to welcome into their community those who are approved, and to impose spiritual consequences on those who misbehave."

“Fifthly, prayer and patience in suffering any evil from them that be without, who disturb their peace.

“Fifthly, prayer and patience in dealing with any harm from those outside who disrupt their peace."

“So that magistrates, as magistrates, have no power of setting up the form of church government, electing church[214] officers, punishing with church censures; but to see that the church doth her duty herein. And on the other side, the churches, as churches, have no power, though as members of the commonweal they may have power, of erecting or altering forms of civil government, electing of civil officers, inflicting civil punishments—no, not on persons excommunicated—as by deposing magistrates from their civil authority, or withdrawing the hearts of the people against them, to their laws, no more than to discharge wives, or children, or servants, from due obedience to their husbands, parents, or masters: or by taking up arms against their magistrates, though they persecute them for conscience: for though members of churches, who are public officers, also of the civil state, may suppress by force the violence of usurpers, as Jehoiada did Athaliah, yet this they do not as members of the church, but as officers of the civil state.”

“So, magistrates, in their role as magistrates, have no authority to establish the structure of church governance, choose church officers, or impose church penalties; their responsibility is simply to ensure that the church fulfills its duties in these areas. On the other hand, churches, in their capacity as churches, also lack the authority to create or change forms of civil government, elect civil officers, or impose civil penalties—even on those who have been excommunicated. They cannot depose magistrates from their civil roles or sway public opinion against them, nor can they excuse wives, children, or servants from their obligations to husbands, parents, or masters. They cannot take up arms against their magistrates, even if those magistrates persecute them for their beliefs. While church members who are also public officials in the civil government may use force to stop tyrants, like Jehoiada did with Athaliah, they do this as civil officials, not as members of the church.”

Truth. Here are divers considerable passages, which I shall briefly examine so far as concerns our controversy.

Truth. Here are several significant points that I will briefly look at as they relate to our debate.

First, whereas they say, that the civil power may erect and establish what form of civil government may seem in wisdom most meet: I acknowledge the proposition to be most true, both in itself, and also considered with the end of it, that a civil government is an ordinance of God, to conserve the civil peace of people so far as concerns their bodies and goods, as formerly hath been said.

First, while it is said that the civil authority can create and determine the form of government that seems most appropriate in its judgment, I fully agree with this statement. It is true both in its essence and when considering its purpose: that a civil government is established by God to maintain the peace of the people, particularly regarding their physical well-being and property, as has been stated before.

Civil power originally and fundamentally in the people.

But from this grant I infer, as before hath been touched, that the sovereign, original, and foundation of civil power, lies in the people—whom they must needs mean by the civil power distinct from the government set up: and if so, that a people may erect and establish what form of government seems to them most meet for their civil condition. It is evident that such governments as are by them erected and established, have no more power, nor for[215] no longer time, than the civil power, or people consenting and agreeing, shall betrust them with. This is clear not only in reason, but in the experience of all commonweals, where the people are not deprived of their natural freedom by the power of tyrants.

But from this grant, I conclude, as has been mentioned before, that the ultimate source and basis of civil power lies with the people—who they must refer to as the civil power separate from the government that is established. If that’s the case, then the people have the right to create and set up whatever form of government they believe is best for their civil situation. It's clear that the governments they create and establish have no more authority, nor for any longer period, than what the civil power, or the people, choose to trust them with. This is evident not just in reasoning but also in the experience of all societies, where the people are not stripped of their natural freedom by tyrants.

Mr. Cotton and the New English ministers, give the government of Christ’s church, or spouse, into the hands of the people, or commonweal.

And if so—that the magistrates receive their power of governing the church from the people—undeniably it follows, that a people, as a people, naturally considered, of what nature or nation soever in Europe, Asia, Africa, or America, have fundamentally and originally, as men, a power to govern the church, to see her do her duty, to correct her, to redress, reform, establish, &c. And if this be not to pull God, and Christ, and Spirit out of heaven, and subject them unto natural, sinful, inconstant men, and so consequently to Satan himself, by whom all peoples naturally are guided, let heaven and earth judge.

And if that’s the case—that the magistrates get their power to govern the church from the people—it clearly follows that people, as a collective, regardless of their nature or nation in Europe, Asia, Africa, or America, fundamentally and originally have the right, as human beings, to govern the church, to ensure it fulfills its responsibilities, to correct it, to fix problems, reform it, and establish it, etc. If this doesn’t mean pulling God, Christ, and the Spirit down from heaven and placing them under the authority of flawed, sinful, and unreliable humans, and, ultimately, under Satan himself, who guides all people by nature, then let heaven and earth be the judge.

The very Indian Americans made governors of the church by the authors of these positions.

Peace. It cannot, by their own grant, be denied, but that the wildest Indians in America ought (and in their kind and several degrees do) to agree upon some forms of government, some more civil compact in towns, &c., some less. As also, that their civil and earthly governments be as lawful and true as any governments in the world, and therefore consequently their governors are keepers of the church, of both tables, if any church of Christ should arise or be amongst them: and therefore, lastly, if Christ have betrusted and charged the civil power with his church, they must judge according to their Indian or American consciences, for other consciences it cannot be supposed they should have.

Peace. It can’t be denied that even the wildest Native Americans in America should (and to some extent do) agree on some forms of government, some sort of civil arrangements in towns, etc., and others less so. Also, their civil and earthly governments should be as lawful and legitimate as any governments in the world, and therefore their leaders are custodians of the church, of both tables, if any church of Christ should emerge or exist among them. Lastly, if Christ has entrusted the civil authority with his church, they must make judgments based on their own Indian or American beliefs, because it's not reasonable to assume they would have any other beliefs.


[216]

[216]

CHAP. XCIII.

Truth. Again, whereas they say that outward civil peace cannot stand where religion is corrupted; and quote for it 2 Chron. xv. 3, 5, 6, and Judges viii.—

Truth. Again, while they claim that external civil peace can't exist where religion is corrupted; and refer to 2 Chronicles 15:3, 5, 6, and Judges 8.

Many civil states in flourishing peace and quiet where the Lord Jesus is not sounded.

I answer, with admiration, how such excellent spirits, as these authors are furnished with, not only in heavenly but earthly affairs, should so forget, and be so fast asleep in things so palpably evident, as to say that outward civil peace cannot stand where religion is corrupt. When so many stately kingdoms and governments in the world have long and long enjoyed civil peace and quiet, notwithstanding their religion is so corrupt, as that there is not the very name of Jesus Christ amongst them. And this every historian, merchant, traveller, in Europe, Asia, Africa, America, can testify: for so spake the Lord Jesus himself, John xvi. [20,] The world shall sing and rejoice.

I reply, with admiration, how these authors, who have such remarkable spirits in both heavenly and earthly matters, could completely overlook and be so oblivious to something so obviously clear, as to claim that true civil peace can’t exist where religion is corrupt. So many grand kingdoms and governments around the world have enjoyed civil peace and stability for a long time, even though their religion is so corrupted that the name of Jesus Christ isn’t even mentioned among them. Historians, merchants, and travelers from Europe, Asia, Africa, and America can all confirm this: for the Lord Jesus himself said in John 16:20, "The world shall sing and rejoice."

Secondly, for that scripture, 2 Chron. xv. 3, &c., relating the miseries of Israel and Judah, and God’s plagues upon that people for corruption of their religion, it must still have reference to that peculiar state unto which God called the seed of one man, Abraham, in a figure, dealing so with them as he dealt not with any nation in the world, Ps. cxlvii., Rom. ix.

Secondly, for that scripture, 2 Chron. xv. 3, etc., which talks about the hardships of Israel and Judah and God's punishments on that people for corrupting their religion, it must still refer to that unique situation to which God called the descendants of one man, Abraham, in a symbolic way, dealing with them in a manner he did not with any other nation in the world, Ps. cxlvii., Rom. ix.

The antitype to this state I have proved to be the Christian church, which consequently hath been and is afflicted with spiritual plagues, desolations, and captivities, for corrupting of that religion which hath been revealed unto them. This appears by the seven churches; and the people of God, now so many hundred years in woful bondage and slavery to the mystical Babel, until the time of their joyful deliverance.

The opposite of this state is the Christian church, which has suffered from spiritual problems, destruction, and captivity for corrupting the religion that has been revealed to them. This is evident in the seven churches, and the people of God have endured many years of painful bondage and slavery to the mystical Babel, until the time of their happy deliverance.

[217]

[217]

Peace. Yea; but they say that “such laws as are conversant about religion may still be accounted civil laws, as on the contrary an oath doth still remain religious, though conversant about civil matters.”

Peace. Yes; but they say that “laws relating to religion can still be considered civil laws, just as an oath remains religious even when it concerns civil matters.”

Truth. Laws respecting religion are twofold.

Truth. Laws concerning religion are twofold.

Laws concerning religion, either religious or civil.

First, such as concern the acts of worship and the worship itself, the ministers of it, their fitness or unfitness, to be suppressed or established: and for such laws we find no footing in the New Testament of Jesus Christ.

First, regarding the acts of worship and the worship itself, the ministers of it, their suitability or unsuitability, to be restricted or recognized: and for such laws, we find no basis in the New Testament of Jesus Christ.

The very Indians abhor to disturb any conscience at worship.

Secondly, laws respecting religion may be such as merely concern the civil state, bodies, and goods of such and such persons, professing these and these religions; viz., that such and such persons, notorious for mutinies, treasons, rebellions, massacres, be disarmed: again, that no persons, papists, Jews, Turks, or Indians, be disturbed at their worship, a thing which the very Indians abhor to practise toward any. Also, that immunity and freedom from tax and toll may be granted unto the people of such or such a religion, as the magistrate pleaseth, Ezra vii. 24.

Secondly, laws concerning religion can focus on the civil status, property, and rights of individuals who practice specific faiths. For example, those known for rebellions, treasons, or violent acts might be disarmed. Additionally, no individuals, including Catholics, Jews, Muslims, or Indigenous peoples, should be interrupted during their worship, which the Indigenous peoples themselves find unacceptable. Furthermore, tax and toll exemptions may be given to individuals of certain religions, as decided by the authorities, Ezra 7:24.

These and such as are of this nature, concerning only the bodies and goods of such and such religious persons, I confess are merely civil.

These and similar matters, which only involve the physical well-being and possessions of certain religious individuals, I admit are purely civil.

Canons and constitutions pretended civil but indeed ecclesiastical.

But now, on the other hand, that laws restraining persons from such and such a worship, because the civil state judgeth it to be false:—

But now, on the flip side, laws that prevent people from practicing a certain type of worship just because the government deems it false:—

That laws constraining to such and such a worship, because the civil state judgeth this to be the only true way of worshipping God:—

That laws restricting certain types of worship, because the government believes this is the only true way to worship God:—

That such and such a reformation of worship be submitted unto by all subjects in such a jurisdiction:—

That all subjects in this jurisdiction should agree to a reform of worship:—

That such and such churches, ministers, ministries, be pulled down, and such and such churches, ministries, and ministrations, set up:—

That certain churches, ministers, and ministries be taken down, and certain churches, ministries, and services be established:—

That such laws properly concerning religion, God, the[218] souls of men, should be civil laws and constitutions, is as far from reason as that the commandments of Paul, which he gave the churches concerning Christ’s worship (1 Cor. xi. and 1 Cor. xiv.), were civil and earthly constitutions: or that the canons and constitutions of either œcumenical or national synods, concerning religion, should be civil and state conclusions and arguments.

That laws related to religion, God, and the souls of people should be civil laws and constitutions is as unreasonable as claiming that Paul’s commandments regarding the worship of Christ (1 Cor. xi. and 1 Cor. xiv.) were civil and worldly rules; or that the canons and regulations from any ecumenical or national assemblies about religion should be regarded as civil and governmental decisions.

Laws merely concerning spiritual things must needs be spiritual.

To that instance of an oath remaining religious, though conversant about civil things; I answer and acknowledge, an oath may be spiritual, though taken about earthly business; and accordingly it will prove, and only prove, what before I have said, that a law may be civil though it concern persons of this and of that religion, that is, as the persons professing it are concerned in civil respects of bodies or goods, as I have opened; whereas if it concern the souls and religions of men, simply so considered in reference to God, it must of necessity put on the nature of religious or spiritual ordinance or constitution.

In that example of an oath remaining a matter of faith, even when dealing with civil matters, I acknowledge that an oath can be spiritual, even if it's about worldly affairs. This supports my previous point that a law can be civil, regardless of whether it involves individuals from this or that religion, as long as it pertains to their civil matters relating to property or bodies, as I have explained. However, if it pertains to the souls and religions of people, considered solely in relation to God, it must take on the character of a religious or spiritual law or constitution.

Beside, it is a most improper and fallacious instance; for an oath, being an invocation of a true or false God to judge in a case, is an action of a spiritual and religious nature, whatever the subject matter be about which it is taken, whether civil or religious: but a law or constitution may be civil or religious, as the subject about which it is conversant is either civil, merely concerning bodies or goods; or religious, concerning soul and worship.

Beside, it is a very inappropriate and misleading example; because an oath, being a call to a true or false God to judge in a situation, is a spiritual and religious act, regardless of the topic it addresses, whether civil or religious: but a law or constitution can be civil or religious, depending on whether the matter it deals with concerns bodies or property, or if it relates to the soul and worship.


CHAP. XCIV.

Peace. Their fifth head is concerning the magistrates’ power in making of laws.

Peace. Their fifth point is about the power of magistrates to create laws.

“First, they have power to publish and apply such civil[219] laws in a state, as either are expressed in the word of God in Moses’s judicials—to wit, so far as they are of general and moral equity, and so binding all nations in all ages—to be deducted by way of general consequence and proportion from the word of God.

“First, they have the authority to publish and enforce civil laws in a state, as stated in the word of God in Moses’s judicials—specifically, to the extent that they are based on general and moral fairness, and thus applicable to all nations in all eras—to be derived by way of general consequence and proportion from the word of God.[219]

“For in a free state no magistrate hath power over the bodies, goods, lands, liberties of a free people, but by their free consents. And because free men are not free lords of their own estates, but are only stewards unto God, therefore they may not give their free consents to any magistrate to dispose of their bodies, goods, lands, liberties, at large as themselves please, but as God, the sovereign Lord of all, alone. And because the word is a perfect rule, as well of righteousness as of holiness, it will be therefore necessary that neither the people give consent, nor that the magistrate take power to dispose of the bodies, goods, lands, liberties of the people, but according to the laws and rules of the word of God.

“For in a free state, no official has authority over the bodies, property, land, or freedoms of a free people without their voluntary agreement. And since free people are not absolute owners of their own estates, but serve God as stewards, they cannot give their consent to any official to manage their bodies, property, land, or freedoms however they wish, but only as God, the ultimate Lord of all, dictates. Moreover, since the word is a complete guide for both righteousness and holiness, it is essential that neither the people give consent, nor the official assume authority over the bodies, property, land, or freedoms of the people, except in accordance with the laws and principles outlined in the word of God.”

“Secondly, in making laws about civil and indifferent things about the commonweal,

“Secondly, in creating laws concerning civil and neutral matters for the benefit of the community,

“First, he hath no power given him of God to make what laws he please, either in restraining from or constraining to the use of indifferent things; because that which is indifferent in its nature, may sometimes be inexpedient in its use, and consequently unlawful, 1 Cor. ii. 5, it having been long since defended upon good ground, Quicquid non expedit, quatenus non expedit, non licet.

“First, he has no power given to him by God to make any laws he wants, whether to restrict or require the use of neutral things; because what is neutral by nature can sometimes be unwise in its use, and therefore unlawful, 1 Cor. ii. 5, as it has long been established on good grounds, Whatever is not expedient, as far as it is not expedient, is not allowed.

“Secondly, he hath no power to make any such laws about indifferent things, wherein nothing good or evil is shown to the people, but only on principally the mere authority or will of the imposer, for the observance of them, Col. ii. 21, 22; 1 Cor. vii. 23, compared with Eph. vi. 6.

“Secondly, he has no authority to create laws regarding neutral matters, where nothing inherently good or bad is presented to the people, but solely based on the mere authority or desire of the enforcer, for their observance, Col. ii. 21, 22; 1 Cor. vii. 23, compared with Eph. vi. 6.”

“It is a prerogative proper to God to require obedience of the sons of men, because of his authority and will.

“It is a right that belongs to God to demand obedience from humanity because of His authority and will."

[220]

[220]

“The will of no man is regula recti, unless first it be regula recta.

“The will of no man is regula recti, unless first it be regula recta.

“It is an evil speech of some, that in some things the will of the law, not the ratio of it, must be the rule of conscience to walk by; and that princes may forbid men to seek any other reason but their authority, yea, when they command frivola et dura. And therefore it is the duty of the magistrate, in all laws about indifferent things, to show the reasons, not only the will: to show the expediency, as well as the indifferency of things of that nature.

“It’s a harmful viewpoint held by some that, in certain matters, the intent of the law, not its rationale, should guide our conscience; and that rulers can prevent people from pursuing any reasoning other than their authority, even when they order trivial or harsh things. Therefore, it is the magistrate's responsibility, regarding laws about neutral matters, to present the reasons, not just the intent: to demonstrate the appropriateness, as well as the neutrality of such matters."

“For we conceive in laws of this nature, it is not the will of the lawgiver only, but the reason of the law which binds. Ratio est rex legis, et lex est rex regis.

“For laws like these, it’s not just the will of the lawmaker that matters, but the reasoning behind the law that holds us accountable. Reason is the king of the law, and the law is the king of the ruler.

“Thirdly, because the judgment of expedient and inexpedient things is often difficult and diverse, it is meet that such laws should not proceed without due consideration of the rules of expediency set down in the word, which are these three:

“Thirdly, since the judgment of what is useful and not useful can often be challenging and varied, it’s important that such laws should not be made without careful consideration of the principles of usefulness outlined in the scriptures, which are these three:

“First, the rule of piety, that they may make for the glory of God, 1 Cor. x. 31.

“First, the principle of devotion, so that they may do everything for the glory of God, 1 Cor. x. 31.

“Secondly, the rule of charity, that no scandal come hereby to any weak brother, 1 Cor. viii. 13.

“Secondly, the rule of kindness is that no harm should come to any weaker brother because of this, 1 Cor. viii. 13.”

“Thirdly, the rule of charity, that no man be forced to submit against his conscience, Rom. xiv. 14, 23, nor be judged of contempt of lawful authority, because he is not suddenly persuaded of the expediency of indifferent things; for if the people be bound by God to receive such laws about such things, without any trial or satisfaction to the conscience, but must judge them expedient because the magistrate thinks them so, then the one cannot be punished in following the other, in case he shall sin in calling inexpedient expedient; but Christ saith the contrary, If the blind lead the blind, they shall both fall.

“Thirdly, the principle of charity states that no one should be forced to act against their conscience, Romans 14:14, 23, nor judged for disrespecting lawful authority simply because they are not quickly convinced of the benefits of neutral matters; for if people are obligated by God to accept laws on such issues without any testing or reassurance for their conscience and must deem them beneficial just because the authority believes so, then one person cannot be punished for following another if they err in calling what is not beneficial beneficial; but Christ says the opposite, If the blind lead the blind, they will both fall.

[221]

[221]

The authors’ large confession of the liberty of conscience, from the laws of civil authority in spiritual cases.

Truth. In this passage these worthy men lay down such a ground as the gates of hell are not able to shake, concerning the magistrates’ walking in indifferent things: and upon which ground that tower of Lebanon may be raised, whereon there hang a thousand shields and bucklers, Cant. iv. 4, to wit, that invincible truth, that no man is to be persecuted for cause of conscience. The ground is this, “The magistrate hath not power to make what laws he please, either in restraining or constraining to the use of indifferent things.” And further they confess, that the reason of the law, not the will of it, must be the rule of conscience. And they add this impregnable reason, viz. “If the people be bound to receive such laws without satisfaction to conscience, then one cannot be punished for following the other, in case he shall sin contrary to Christ Jesus, who saith, If the blind lead the blind, they shall both fall.

Truth. In this passage, these honorable men establish a foundation that the gates of hell cannot shake regarding how magistrates should handle neutral matters. This foundation supports the tower of Lebanon, which bears a thousand shields and bucklers, Cant. iv. 4, specifically the undeniable truth that no one should be persecuted for their beliefs. The foundation states, “The magistrate does not have the power to create laws as they wish, either to restrict or enforce the use of neutral matters.” Furthermore, they acknowledge that the reason behind the law, not just the will of it, should guide conscience. They add this strong argument: “If the people are required to accept laws without regard for their conscience, then no one can be punished for following others, should they sin against Christ Jesus, who said, If the blind lead the blind, they shall both fall.

Civil magistrates confessed not to have power to urge the conscience in indifferent things.

Hence I argue, if the civil magistrate have no power to restrain or constrain their subjects in things in their own nature indifferent, as in eating of meats, wearing this or that garment, using this or that gesture; but that they are bound to try and examine his commands, and satisfy their own reason, conscience, and judgment before the Lord, and that they shall sin, if they follow the magistrate’s command, not being persuaded in their own soul and conscience that his commands are according to God: it will be much more unlawful and heinous in the magistrate to compel the subjects unto that which, according to their consciences’ persuasion, is simply unlawful, as unto a falsely constituted church, ministry, worship, administration, and they shall not escape the ditch, by being led blindfold by the magistrate; but though he fall in first, yet they shall [fall] in after him and upon him, to his greater and more dreadful judgment.

So I argue that if the civil authority has no power to restrict or force their subjects in matters that are, by nature, indifferent—like what to eat, what clothes to wear, or how to gesture—then they are expected to question and evaluate the authority's commands and to satisfy their own reason, conscience, and judgment before God. They would be sinning if they blindly followed the authority's command without being convinced in their own conscience that those commands align with God. Therefore, it is even more wrong and serious for the authority to compel the subjects to do what they believe, based on their conscience, is simply wrong, like participating in a falsely established church, ministry, or worship. They won't escape punishment just by following the authority blindly; even if the authority falls first, they will still fall after him and face an even greater judgment.

[222]

[222]

In particular thus, if the magistrate may restrain me from that gesture in the supper of the Lord which I am persuaded I ought to practise, he may also restrain me by his commands from that supper of the Lord itself in such or such a church, according to my conscience.

In this case, if the magistrate can stop me from making that gesture during the Lord's Supper that I believe I should perform, then he can also stop me from participating in the Lord's Supper itself in this or that church, based on my conscience.

If he cannot, as they grant, constrain me to such or such a garment in the worship of God, can he constrain me to worship God by such a ministry, and with such worship, which my soul and conscience cannot be persuaded is of God?

If he can't, as they say, force me to wear this or that clothing in my worship of God, can he force me to worship God through this specific ministry and with this form of worship that my soul and conscience can't accept as being from God?

If he cannot command me in that circumstance of time to worship God, this or that day, can he command me to the worship itself?

If he can't tell me to worship God on a specific day, can he really tell me to worship at all?

A threefold guilt lying upon civil powers commanding the subject’s soul in worship.

Peace. Methinks I discern a threefold guilt to lie upon such civil powers as impose upon and enforce the conscience, though not unto the ministration and participation of the seals,[208] yet either to depart from that worship which it is persuaded of, or to any exercise or worship which it hath not faith in.

Peace. I believe I see a threefold guilt resting on those civil authorities who impose and enforce their beliefs on people's consciences, even if not related to the administration and participation of the seals,[208] but rather forcing them to abandon the worship they truly believe in or to engage in any practice or worship they do not have faith in.

First. Of an appearance of that Arminian, popish doctrine of free-will, as if it lay in their own power and ability to believe upon the magistrate’s command, since it is confessed that what is submitted to by any without faith it is sin, be it never so true and holy, Rom. xiv. 23.

First. Of the appearance of that Arminian, popish doctrine of free will, as if it were within their own power and ability to believe at the magistrate’s command, since it is acknowledged that anything accepted by anyone without faith is sin, no matter how true and holy it may be, Rom. xiv. 23.

Secondly. Since God only openeth the heart and worketh the will, Phil. ii. [13,] it seems to be a high presumption to suppose, that together with a command restraining from or constraining to worship, that God is also to be forced or commanded to give faith, to open the heart, to incline the will, &c.

Secondly. Since God is the one who opens the heart and shapes the will, Philippians 2:13, it seems very presumptuous to think that, alongside a command that restricts or compels worship, God can also be forced or ordered to provide faith, to open the heart, to change the will, etc.

Thirdly. A guilt of the hypocrisy of their subjects and people, in forcing them to act and practise in matters of[223] religion and worship against the doubts and checks of their consciences, causing their bodies to worship when their souls are far off, to draw near with their lips, their hearts being far off, &c.

Thirdly, there’s the guilt of hypocrisy among their subjects and people, who are pressured to act and practice in matters of [223] religion and worship against the doubts and reservations of their consciences, forcing their bodies to worship while their souls are distant, to draw near with their lips while their hearts remain far away, etc.

Persons may with less sin be forced to marry whom they cannot love, than to worship where they cannot believe.

With less sin ten thousand-fold may a natural father force his daughter, or the father of the commonweal force all the maidens in a country to the marriage-beds of such and such men whom they cannot love, than the souls of these and other subjects to such worship or ministry, which is either a true or false bed, Cant. i. 16.

With far less wrongdoing, a biological father can compel his daughter, or the leader of the community can push all the young women in a country to marry men they cannot love, than to make these and other individuals submit to a kind of worship or service that is either genuine or false, Cant. i. 16.

Truth. Sweet Peace, your conclusions are undeniable, and oh! that they might sink deep into those noble and honourable bosoms it so deeply concerns! But proceed.

Truth. Sweet Peace, your conclusions are undeniable, and oh! that they might sink deep into those noble and honorable hearts it so deeply concerns! But go on.


CHAP. XCV.

Peace. In that fifth head they further say thus:—

Peace. In that fifth section, they further state: —

“Thirdly. In matters ecclesiastical we believe, first, that civil magistrates have no power to make or constitute laws about church affairs, which the Lord Jesus hath not ordained in his word for the well-ordering of the church; for the apostle solemnly chargeth Timothy, and in him all governors of the church, before God and the Lord Jesus Christ, who is the only Potentate, the King of kings and Lord of lords, that the commandment given by him for the ordering of the church be kept without spot, unrebukeable, to the appearing of the Lord Jesus Christ, 1 Tim. vi. 14, 15. And this commandment given in the word, the apostle saith, is able to make the man of God perfect in all righteousness, 2 Tim. iii. 17. And, indeed, the administration of all Christ’s affairs, doth immediately aim at spiritual and divine ends, as the worship of God, and the[224] salvation of men’s souls: and, therefore, no law nor means can be devised by the wisdom or wit of man that can be fit or able to reach such ends; but use must be made of such only as the divine wisdom and holy will of God hath ordained.

“Thirdly. Regarding church matters, we believe, first, that civil authorities have no power to create or enforce laws about church affairs that the Lord Jesus hasn't established in His word for the proper functioning of the church; for the apostle solemnly instructs Timothy, and through him, all church leaders, before God and the Lord Jesus Christ, who is the only Sovereign, the King of kings and Lord of lords, that the command given by Him for the governance of the church be maintained without blemish, irreproachable, until the appearance of the Lord Jesus Christ, 1 Tim. vi. 14, 15. And this commandment provided in the word, the apostle says, is capable of making the man of God perfect in all righteousness, 2 Tim. iii. 17. In fact, the administration of all Christ’s matters directly aims at spiritual and divine purposes, such as the worship of God and the[224]salvation of souls; therefore, no law or method can be crafted by human wisdom or intellect that can adequately achieve such purposes; we must rely solely on what divine wisdom and God's holy will have ordained.”

“Secondly. We believe the magistrate’s power in making laws about church affairs, is not only thus limited and restrained by Christ to matters which concern the substance of God’s worship and of church government, but also such as concern outward order: as in rites and ceremonies for uniformity’s sake. For we find not in the gospel, that Christ hath anywhere provided for the uniformity of churches, but only for their unity.

“Secondly, we believe that the magistrate's authority to create laws regarding church matters is limited by Christ to issues that deal with the essence of God's worship and church governance, as well as matters of external order, like rites and ceremonies for the sake of uniformity. We don't see anywhere in the gospel that Christ established guidelines for the uniformity of churches; He only provided for their unity.”

“Paul, in matters of Christian liberty, commendeth the unity of their faith in the Holy Spirit, giving order that we should not judge nor condemn one another, in difference of judgment and practice of such things where men live to God on both sides, even though there were some error on one side, Rom. xiv. 1-6. How much less in things indifferent, where there may be no error on either side.

“Paul, regarding Christian freedom, encourages the unity of their faith in the Holy Spirit, instructing us not to judge or condemn each other over our differing opinions and practices in matters where both sides are living for God, even if there are some mistakes on one side, Rom. xiv. 1-6. How much less should we judge in matters that are neutral, where there may be no errors on either side.”

“When the apostle directeth the church of Corinth, that all things be done decently and in order, he meant not to give power to church officers or to civil magistrates, to order whatever they should think meet for decency and order; but only to provide that all the ordinances of God be administered in the church decently, without unnatural or uncivil uncomeliness, as that of long hair, or women’s prophesying, or the like; and orderly, without confusion or disturbance of edification, as the speaking of many at once in the church.

“When the apostle directs the church of Corinth that all things be done decently and in order, he did not intend to give church leaders or civil authorities the power to decide what they thought was decent and orderly; rather, he aimed to ensure that all of God's ordinances are carried out in the church in a respectable manner, without anything unnatural or inappropriate, like long hair or women prophesying, and in an orderly fashion, without confusion or disruption of learning, like having many people speak at once in the church."

“Thirdly. We do nevertheless willingly grant, that magistrates, upon due and diligent search what is the counsel and will of God in his word concerning the right[225] ordering of the church, may and ought to publish and declare, establish and ratify, such laws and ordinances as Christ hath appointed in his word for the well ordering of church affairs: both for the gathering of the church, and the right administration of all the ordinances of God amongst them, in such a manner as the Lord hath appointed to edification. The law of Artaxerxes, Ezra vii. 23, was not usurpation over the church’s liberty; but a royal and just confirmation of them: Whatsoever is commanded by the God of heaven:—for why should there be wrath against [the realm of] the king and his sons?

“Thirdly. We do, however, willingly acknowledge that magistrates, after carefully searching for God's counsel and will in His word regarding the proper arrangement of the church, may and should publish and declare, establish and confirm, laws and ordinances that Christ has appointed in His word for the proper management of church matters: both for the gathering of the church and the proper administration of all of God's ordinances among them, in the way the Lord has determined for their growth. The law of Artaxerxes, Ezra vii. 23, was not an infringement on the church’s freedom; rather, it was a royal and fair confirmation of it: Whatever is commanded by the God of heaven:—for why should there be anger against [the realm of] the king and his sons?

Truth. Dear Peace, methinks I see before mine eyes a wall daubed up, of which Ezekiel speaks, with untempered mortar. Here they restrain the magistrate from making laws, either concerning the substance or ceremony of religion, but such only as Christ hath commanded; and those, say they, they must publish and declare after the example of Artaxerxes.

Truth. Dear Peace, I think I see in front of me a wall covered with untempered mortar, just like Ezekiel described. Here, they prevent the magistrate from creating laws about either the content or the rituals of religion, but only those that Christ has commanded; and they say these must be announced and declared following the example of Artaxerxes.

I shall herein perform two things: first, examine this magistrate’s duty to publish, declare, &c., such laws and ordinances as Christ hath appointed.

I will do two things here: first, I will look into this magistrate’s responsibility to publish and declare the laws and ordinances that Christ has set.

Secondly, I shall examine that proof from Artaxerxes, Ezra vii. 23.

Secondly, I will look at that proof from Artaxerxes, Ezra 7:23.

God’s Israel desirous of Saul’s arm of flesh.

In the first, methinks I hear the voice of the people of Israel, 1 Sam. viii. 5, Make us a king, that may rule over us after the manner of the nations: rejecting the Lord ruling over them by his holy word, in the mouth of his prophets, and sheltering themselves under an arm of flesh; which arm of flesh God gave them in his anger, and cut off again in his wrath, after he had persecuted David, the figure of Christ Jesus, who hath given his people the sceptre and sword of his word and Spirit, and refused a temporal crown or weapons in the dispensation of his kingdom.

In the beginning, I think I hear the voice of the people of Israel, 1 Sam. viii. 5, Give us a king, to rule over us like the other nations: turning away from the Lord, who guides them through His holy word and the messages of His prophets, and relying on human strength instead; that human strength was given to them by God in His anger and taken away again in His wrath, after it had pursued David, who is a figure of Christ Jesus, who has given His people the authority and power of His word and Spirit, and has turned down a worldly crown or weapons in the governance of His kingdom.

Where did the Lord Jesus or his messengers charge the[226] civil magistrate, or direct Christians to petition him, to publish, declare, or establish by his arm of flesh and earthly weapons, the religion and worship of Christ Jesus?

Where did the Lord Jesus or his messengers instruct the[226] civil authorities, or tell Christians to ask him, to announce, proclaim, or enforce with physical power and worldly means, the religion and worship of Christ Jesus?

I find the beast and false prophet, whose rise and doctrine is not from heaven, but from the sea and earth, dreadful and terrible, by a civil sword and dignity, Rev. xiii. 2.

I see the beast and the false prophet, whose emergence and teachings come not from heaven, but from the sea and the earth, frightening and awful, wielding civil power and authority, Rev. xiii. 2.

I find the beast hath gotten the power and might of the kings of the earth, Rev. xvii. 13.

I see that the beast has gained the power and authority of the kings of the earth, Rev. xvii. 13.

The seven-headed beast and the Lamb differ in their weapons.

But the Lamb’s weapons are spiritually mighty, 2 Cor. x. [4.] &c., his sword is two-edged, coming out of his mouth, Rev. i. [16.] His preparations for war are white horses and white harness, which are confessed by all to be of a spiritual nature, Rev. xix.

But the Lamb’s weapons are spiritually powerful, 2 Cor. x. [4.] &c., his sword is two-edged, coming out of his mouth, Rev. i. [16.] His preparations for battle are white horses and white armor, which everyone acknowledges to be of a spiritual nature, Rev. xix.

Naboth’s case typical.

When that whore Jezebel stabbed Naboth with her pen, in stirring up the people to stone him as a blasphemer of God and the king, what a glorious mask or veil of holiness she put on? Proclaim a fast, set a day apart for humiliation; and for confirmation, let all be ratified by the king’s authority, name, and seal, 1 Kings xxi. 8, 9.

When that woman Jezebel got Naboth killed with her manipulations, inciting the crowd to stone him as a blasphemer against God and the king, what a stunning disguise of righteousness she wore! Proclaim a fast, designate a day for humility; and to make it official, let everything be confirmed by the king’s authority, name, and seal, 1 Kings xxi. 8, 9.

Was not this recorded for all God’s Naboths, standing for their spiritual interests in heavenly things—typed out by the typical earth and ground of Canaan’s land—that they through patience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope? Rom. xv. 4.

Wasn't this noted for all of God's Naboths, who stand up for their spiritual interests in heavenly matters—symbolized by the land and soil of Canaan—that they through patience and comfort from the scriptures might have hope? Rom. xv. 4.

Again, I demand, who shall here sit [to] judge, whether the magistrate command any other substance or ceremony but what is Christ’s?

Again, I ask, who here will sit to judge whether the magistrate commands anything other than what belongs to Christ?

By their former conclusions, every soul must judge what the magistrate commandeth, and is not bound, even in indifferent things, to the magistrates’ law, further than his own soul, conscience, and judgment ascends to the reason of it. Here, the magistrate must make laws for that substance and ceremony which Christ appointed.[227] But yet he must not do this with his eyes open, but blindfold and hoodwinked; for if he judge that to be the religion of Christ, and such to be the order therein, which their consciences judge otherwise, and assent not to, they profess they must submit only to Christ’s laws, and therefore they are not bound to obey him.

According to their earlier conclusions, everyone must evaluate what the magistrate commands and isn’t required to follow the magistrate's laws in neutral matters more than what their own soul, conscience, and judgment allow. In this context, the magistrate should create laws based on the substance and ceremonies that Christ established.[227] However, he must not do this with clear vision, but rather with his eyes closed; because if he believes that a certain practice is the religion of Christ and the order within it, while their consciences see it differently and do not agree, they assert that they must submit only to Christ's laws, and therefore they are not obligated to obey him.

Civil powers abused as a guard about the bed of spiritual whoredoms.

Oh! what is this but to make use of the civil powers and governors of the world, as a guard about the spiritual bed of soul-whoredoms, in which the kings of the earth commit spiritual fornication with the great whore, Rev. xvii. 2,—as a guard, while the inhabitants of the earth are drinking themselves drunk with the wine of her fornication?

Oh! what is this but to use the civil authorities and leaders of the world as a protection around the spiritual corruption, where the world's kings engage in spiritual infidelity with the great whore, Rev. xvii. 2,—as a protection, while the people on earth get drunk on the wine of her infidelity?

But oh! what terrifyings, what allurings are in Jeremy’s curse and blessing! Jer. xvii. [5.] Cursed is the man that trusteth in man, that maketh flesh his arm,—too, too common in spiritual matters—and whose heart departeth from Jehovah: he shall be as a heath in the wilderness—even in the spiritual and mystical wilderness—and shall not see when comfort comes, but shall abide in drought in the wilderness, in a barren land, &c.

But oh! what terrors, what temptations are in Jeremy’s curse and blessing! Jer. xvii. [5.] Cursed is the man who trusts in man, who makes flesh his strength,—too, too common in spiritual matters—and whose heart turns away from Jehovah: he will be like a shrub in the desert—even in the spiritual and mystical desert—and will not see when comfort comes, but will remain in drought in the wilderness, in a barren land, &c.


CHAP. XCVI.

Peace. Oh! what mysteries are these to flesh and blood! how hard for flesh to forsake the arm thereof! But pass on, dear Truth, to their proof propounded, Ezra vii. 23, wherein Artaxerxes confirmed by law whatever was commanded by the God of heaven.

Peace. Oh! what mysteries are these to our human experience! how hard for us to let go of our own strength! But move on, dear Truth, to the evidence presented, Ezra 7:23, where Artaxerxes legally confirmed everything that was commanded by the God of heaven.

Ezra vii. 23, discussed.

Truth. In this scripture I mind, first, the people of God captivated under the dominion and government of the kings of Babel and Persia.

Truth. In this scripture I think about, first, the people of God who were under the control and rule of the kings of Babylon and Persia.

[228]

[228]

Secondly. Artaxerxes’s favour to these captives,

Secondly. Artaxerxes's favor to these captives,

1. Of freedom to their consciences.

1. Of freedom to their consciences.

2. Of bounty towards them.

2. Of generosity towards them.

3. Of exempting of some of them from common charges.

3. Of exempting some of them from common charges.

Thirdly. Punishments on offenders.

Thirdly, punishments for offenders.

Fourthly. The ground that carries him on to all this.

Fourthly. The reason that drives him to all of this.

Fifthly. Ezra praising of God for putting this into the heart of the king.

Fifthly, Ezra praised God for inspiring the king.

God’s people not subject to the kings of Babel or Persia in spirituals.

Concerning the people of God the Jews, they were as lambs and sheep in the jaws of the lion, the dearly beloved of his soul under the devouring tyrants of the world, both the Babylonian and the Persian, far from their own nation and the government of their own anointed kings, the figures of the true King of the Jews, the Lord Jesus Christ.

Concerning the people of God, the Jews, they were like lambs and sheep caught in the jaws of a lion, the beloved of His soul under the oppressive rulers of the world, both the Babylonians and the Persians, far from their own homeland and the governance of their own anointed kings, who foreshadow the true King of the Jews, the Lord Jesus Christ.

In this respect it is clear, that the Jews were no more subject to the kings of Babylon and Persia in spiritual things, than the vessels of the sanctuary were subject to the king of Babel’s use, Dan. v.

In this regard, it's clear that the Jews were no more under the control of the kings of Babylon and Persia in spiritual matters than the sacred vessels were under the king of Babel's authority, Dan. v.

Concerning this king, I consider, first, his person: a gentile idolater, an oppressing tyrant, one of those devouring beasts, Dan. vii. and viii. A hand of bloody conquest set the crown upon the head of these monarchs; and although in civil things they might challenge subjection, yet why should they now sit down in the throne of Israel, and govern the people and church of God in spiritual things?

Concerning this king, I think first about him as a person: a wealthy idolater, an oppressive tyrant, one of those savage beasts mentioned in Daniel 7 and 8. A hand stained with blood and conquest placed the crown on the heads of these rulers; and even though in political matters they might claim authority, why should they now take the throne of Israel and rule over the people and church of God in spiritual matters?

Tyrants’ hearts sometimes wonderfully mollified towards God’s people.

Secondly. Consider his acts of favour, and they will not amount to a positive command that any of the Jews should go up to build the temple, nor that any of them should practise his own worship, which he kept and judged the best for his own soul and people.

Secondly. Think about his acts of kindness, and they won't amount to a clear directive for any of the Jews to go and build the temple, nor that any of them should practice their own forms of worship, which he personally believed were best for his own soul and people.

It is true, he freely permits them and exerciseth a[229] bounteous assistance to them. All which argues no more, but that sometimes it pleaseth God to open the hearts of tyrants greatly to favour and further his people. Such favour found Nehemiah and Daniel, and others of God’s people have and shall find, so often as it pleaseth him to honour them that honour him before the sons of men.

It’s true, he willingly allows them and provides a[229] generous support. This shows that sometimes God decides to touch the hearts of tyrants to greatly favor and assist his people. Nehemiah and Daniel experienced such favor, and others among God’s people have and will continue to find it whenever God chooses to honor those who honor him in front of others.

Peace. Who sees not how little this scripture contributes to their tenent? But why, say some, should this king confirm all with such severe punishments? and why for all this should Ezra give thanks to God, if it were not imitable for after times?

Peace. Who doesn't see how little this scripture adds to their beliefs? But why, some ask, should this king enforce everything with such harsh punishments? And why should Ezra thank God for this, if it isn't meant to be emulated in the future?

Truth. The law of God, which he confirmed, he knew not, and therefore neither was, nor could he be a judge in the case.

Truth. The law of God, which he affirmed, he did not understand, and because of this, he was neither qualified to be, nor could he be a judge in the matter.

Nebuchadnezzar, Darius, and Artaxerxes, their decrees examined.

And for his ground, what was it but the common terrors and convictions of an affrighted conscience?

And for his foundation, what was it but the typical fears and beliefs of a scared conscience?

In such fits and pangs, what have not Pharaohs, Sauls, Ahabs, Herods, Agrippas spoken? And what wonderful decrees have Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, Darius, Artaxerxes, put forth concerning the God of Israel, Dan. iii. and vi., and Ezra i. and vii., &c.; and yet as far from being charged with, as they were from being affected to, the spiritual crown of governing the worship of God, and the conscience of his people.

In such struggles and pains, what have Pharaohs, Sauls, Ahabs, Herods, and Agrippas not said? And what amazing decrees have Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes issued regarding the God of Israel, as mentioned in Dan. iii. and vi., and Ezra i. and vii., etc.; yet they were as far from being responsible for, as they were from being committed to, the spiritual authority of overseeing the worship of God and the conscience of His people.

Ezra’s thanksgiving for the king’s decree examined.

It is true, Ezra most piously and justly gave thanks to God for putting such a thing into the heart of the king; but what makes this a pattern for the laws of civil governors now under the gospel? It suited well with that national state of God’s church, that the gentile king should release them, permit them to return to their own land, assist them with other favours, and enable them to execute punishments upon offenders according to their national state.

It’s true, Ezra sincerely and rightly thanked God for inspiring the king in this way; but what makes this a model for the laws of civil rulers today under the gospel? It fit well with the national condition of God’s church that the Gentile king would free them, allow them to return to their homeland, support them with other favors, and empower them to carry out punishments on wrongdoers according to their national laws.

But did God put such a thing as this into the heart of[230] the king, viz., to restrain upon pain of death all the millions of men under his dominion from the idolatries of their several and respective countries? to constrain them all, upon the like penalty, to conform to the worship of the God of Israel, to build him a temple, erect an altar, ordain priests, offer sacrifice, observe the fasts and feasts of Israel? Yea, did God put it into the king’s heart to send Levites into all the parts of his dominion, compelling them to hear? which is but a natural thing, as some unsoundly speak,[209] unto which all are bound to submit.

But did God really put it in the king's heart to forbid, under penalty of death, all the millions of people under his rule from practicing the idolatry of their own countries? To force them all, under the same threat, to follow the worship of the God of Israel, to build him a temple, set up an altar, appoint priests, make sacrifices, and observe the fasts and festivals of Israel? Yes, did God inspire the king to send Levites throughout his entire realm, compelling them to listen? This is just a natural thing, as some inaccurately claim, to which everyone is required to submit.

The duty of all civil states toward the consciences of their subjects.

Well, however, Ezra gives thanks to God for the king; and so should all that fear God in all countries, if he would please to put it into the hearts of the kings, states, and parliaments, to take off the yokes of violence, and permit, at least, the consciences of their subjects, and especially such as in truth make conscience of their worships to the God of Israel: and yet, no cause for Ezra then, or God’s Ezras and Israelites now, to acknowledge the care and charge of God’s worship, church, and ordinances, to lie upon the shoulders of Artaxerxes, or any other civil prince or ruler.

Well, Ezra gives thanks to God for the king, and so should everyone who fears God in all nations, if He would inspire the kings, governments, and parliaments to remove the burdens of oppression and at least allow their citizens the freedom of conscience, especially those who truly honor their worship to the God of Israel. Still, there is no reason for Ezra, or for God’s Ezras and Israelites today, to think that the responsibility for God’s worship, church, and practices rests on the shoulders of Artaxerxes or any other civil leader.

Christ needs no human confirmations.

Lastly. For the confirmation or ratification which they suppose magistrates are bound to give to the laws of Christ, I answer, God’s cause, Christ’s truth, and the two-edged sword of his word, never stood in need of a temporal sword or a human witness to confirm and ratify them. If we receive the witness of an honest man, the witness of the most holy God is greater, 1 John v. 9.

Lastly, for the confirmation or approval that they think magistrates are required to give to the laws of Christ, I say this: God's cause, Christ's truth, and the sharp authority of His word have never needed a human sword or a human witness to confirm or validate them. If we accept the testimony of an honest person, the testimony of the most holy God is even greater, 1 John v. 9.

The sum of the examples of gentile kings decreeing for God’s worship in scripture.

The result and sum of the whole matter is this:—1. It may please God sometimes to stir up the rulers of the earth to permit and tolerate, to favour and countenance, God’s people in their worships, though only out of some[231] strong conviction of conscience or fear of wrath, &c.: and yet themselves neither understand God’s worship, nor leave their own state, idolatry, or country’s worship.

The bottom line is this: 1. Sometimes, it may please God to motivate the rulers of the world to allow and support His people in their worship, even if it's just out of a strong sense of conscience or fear of punishment, etc. Yet, these rulers may not truly comprehend God's worship nor abandon their own practices, idolatry, or the worship traditions of their country.[231]

For this God’s people ought to give thanks unto God; yea, and all men from this example may learn, not to charge upon the magistrates’ conscience—besides the care of the civil peace, the bodies and goods of men—the spiritual peace, in the worship of God and souls of men; but hence are magistrates instructed favourably to permit their subjects in their worships, although themselves be not persuaded to submit to them, as Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes did.

For this, God's people should give thanks to God; indeed, everyone can learn from this example not to burden the magistrates with concerns beyond maintaining civil peace and protecting people's bodies and property, such as overseeing spiritual peace in the worship of God and the souls of people. Therefore, magistrates are encouraged to allow their subjects to worship as they see fit, even if they themselves don't believe in it, just like Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes did.


CHAP. XCVII.

Peace. The sixth question is this:—How far the church is subject to their laws?

Peace. The sixth question is this:—How much is the church bound by their laws?

“All those,” say they, “who are members of the commonweal are bound to be subject to all the just and righteous laws thereof, and therefore, membership in churches not cutting men off from membership in commonweals, they are bound to be subject, even every soul, Rom. xiii. 1, as Christ himself and the apostles were in their places wherein they lived. And therefore to exempt the clergy, as the papists do, from civil subjection, and to say that generatio clerici is corruptio subditi, is both sinful and scandalous to the gospel of God; and though all are equally subject, yet church members are more especially bound to yield subjection, and the most eminent most especially bound, not only because conscience doth more strongly bind, but also because their ill examples are[232] more infectious to others, pernicious to the state, and provoke God’s wrath to bring vengeance on the state.

“All those,” they say, “who are members of the community are required to follow all the just and fair laws of that community. Therefore, membership in churches doesn’t exclude people from being part of the community; everyone is accountable, as stated in Rom. xiii. 1, just as Christ himself and the apostles were in their own contexts. Thus, to exempt the clergy, as the Catholics do, from civil responsibility, and to claim that generatio clerici is corruptio subditi, is both sinful and disgraceful to the gospel of God. Although everyone is equally subject, church members, in particular, are especially obligated to comply, and those in higher positions are even more so bound, not just because their conscience holds them more strictly accountable, but also because their bad examples can be more contagious to others, harmful to the state, and provoke God’s anger, bringing punishment upon the state.”

“Hence, if the whole church, or officers of the church, shall sin against the state, or any person, by sedition, contempt of authority, heresy, blasphemy, oppression, slander, or shall withdraw any of their members from the service of the state without the consent thereof, their persons and estates are liable to civil punishments of magistrates, according to their righteous and wholesome laws, Exod. xxii. 20; Levit. xxiv. 16; Deut. xiii. 5, and xviii. 10.”

“Therefore, if the entire church or its leaders commit offenses against the state or any individual, such as inciting rebellion, showing disrespect for authority, heresy, blasphemy, oppression, or slander, or remove any of their members from serving the state without proper consent, they and their property are subject to civil penalties enforced by authorities, in accordance with their fair and sound laws, Exod. xxii. 20; Levit. xxiv. 16; Deut. xiii. 5, and xviii. 10.”

Truth. What concerns this head in civil things, I gladly subscribe unto: what concerns heresy, blasphemy, &c., I have plentifully before spoken to, and shall here only say two things.

Truth. Regarding civil matters, I wholeheartedly agree; as for heresy, blasphemy, etc., I've discussed that extensively before, and I'll only mention two things here.

First. Those scriptures produced concern only the people of God in a church estate, and must have reference only to the church of Christ Jesus, which, as Mr. Cotton confesseth,[210] is not national but congregational, of so many as may meet in one place, 1 Cor. xiv. [23.] and therefore no civil state can be the antitype and parallel: to which purpose, upon the eleventh question, I shall at large show the difference between the national church and state of Israel, and all other states and nations in the world.

First, those scriptures are relevant only to the people of God within a church community and should specifically refer to the church of Christ Jesus, which, as Mr. Cotton acknowledges, is not national but congregational, consisting of those who gather in one place, 1 Cor. xiv. [23]. Therefore, no civil government can serve as a representative or comparison. To that end, in response to the eleventh question, I will thoroughly explain the differences between the national church and the state of Israel, as well as all other states and nations in the world.

The law of putting to death blasphemers of Christ, cuts off all hopes from the Jews of partaking in his blood.

Secondly. If the rulers of the earth are bound to put to death all that worship other gods than the true God, or that blaspheme (that is, speak evil of in a lesser or higher degree) that one true God: it must unavoidably follow, that the beloved for the Father’s sake, the Jews, whose very religion blasphemeth Christ in the highest degree—I say,[233] they are actually sons of death, and all to be immediately executed according to those quoted scriptures. And—

Secondly. If the leaders of the world are required to execute anyone who worships gods other than the true God or speaks ill of that one true God, it necessarily follows that the beloved for the Father’s sake, the Jews, whose religion deeply blasphemes Christ—I mean, [233] they are effectively deserving of death, and should all be executed immediately according to those referenced scriptures. And—

The direful effects of fighting for conscience.

Secondly. The towns, cities, nations, and kingdoms of the world, must generally be put to the sword, if they speedily renounce not their gods and worships, and so cease to blaspheme the true God by their idolatries. This bloody consequence cannot be avoided by any scripture rule, for if that rule be of force, Deut. xiii. and xviii., not to spare or show mercy upon person or city falling to idolatry, that bars out all favour or partiality; and then what heaps upon heaps in the slaughter-houses and shambles of civil laws must the world come to, as I have formerly noted; and that unnecessarily, it being not required by the Lord Jesus for his sake, and the magistrate’s power and weapons being essentially civil, and so not reaching to the impiety or ungodliness but the incivility and unrighteousness of tongue or hand.

Secondly, the towns, cities, nations, and kingdoms of the world must generally be destroyed if they do not quickly abandon their gods and forms of worship, thus ceasing to offend the true God with their idolatries. This horrific outcome cannot be avoided by any scriptural guideline, for if that guideline holds true, as seen in Deut. 13 and 18, there is to be no mercy shown to any person or city that falls into idolatry; this eliminates any room for favoritism. Consequently, the scale of slaughter and violence in the enforcement of civil laws must be immense, as I have previously pointed out. This is unnecessary, as it is not required by the Lord Jesus for his sake, and the authority and weapons of the magistrate are fundamentally civil, addressing incivility and unfairness rather than impiety or ungodliness.


CHAP. XCVIII.

Peace. Dear Truth, these are the poisoned daggers stabbing at my tender heart! Oh, when shall the Prince of peace appear, and reconcile the bloody sons of men! but let me now propose their seventh head: viz.,—

Peace. Dear Truth, these are the toxic daggers stabbing at my vulnerable heart! Oh, when will the Prince of peace come and bring together the warring sons of men! But let me now introduce their seventh head: viz.,—

“In what order may the magistrate execute punishment on a church or church member that offendeth his laws?

“In what order can the magistrate impose punishment on a church or a church member who breaks his laws?

“First. Gross and public, notorious sins, which are against the light of conscience, as heresy, &c., there the magistrate keeping him under safe ward should send the offender first to the church to heal his conscience, still provided that the church be both able and willing thereunto:[234] by which means the magistrate shall convince such a one’s conscience that he seeketh his healing, rather than his hurt.

“First, obvious and public sins that everyone knows about, like heresy, should lead the magistrate to keep the offender in a secure place and first send them to the church for a chance to heal their conscience, as long as the church is both capable and willing to help: [234] this way, the magistrate can show that the person is seeking healing instead of harm.”

“The censure also against him shall proceed with more power and blessing, and none shall have cause to say that the magistrate persecutes men for their consciences, but that he justly punishes such a one for sinning rather against his conscience, Tit. iii. 10.

“The censure against him will also be carried out with more authority and favor, and no one will be able to claim that the magistrate is punishing people for their beliefs, but rather that he is fairly punishing someone for sinning against his own conscience, Tit. iii. 10."

“Secondly, in private offences how the magistrate may proceed, see chap. xii. It is not material whether the church or magistrate take it first in hand. Only with this caution, that if the state take it first in hand, they are not to proceed to death or banishment, until the church hath taken their course with him, to bring him to repentance, provided that the church be willing and ready thereunto.

“Secondly, regarding private offenses and how the magistrate may proceed, see chap. xii. It doesn’t matter whether the church or the magistrate takes action first. Just bear in mind that if the state takes action first, they shouldn’t move towards death or banishment until the church has dealt with the person to encourage repentance, as long as the church is willing and ready to do so.”

“Secondly, in such sins wherein men plead conscience, as heresy,” &c.

“Secondly, in sins where people claim to have a clear conscience, like heresy,” &c.

Truth. Here I have many just exceptions and considerations to present.

Truth. I have several valid exceptions and points to make.

First, they propose a distinction of some sins: some are against the light of conscience, &c., and they instance in heresy.

First, they suggest a distinction among certain sins: some are against the light of conscience, etc., and they cite heresy as an example.

Error is confident as well as truth.

Ans. I have before discussed this point of a heretic sinning against light of conscience. And I shall add, that however they lay this down as an infallible conclusion, that all heresy is against light of conscience, yet—to pass by the discussion of the nature of heresy, in which respect it may so be that even themselves may be found heretical, yea, and that in fundamentals—how do all idolaters after light presented, and exhortations powerfully pressed, either Turks or pagans, Jews or anti-christians, strongly even to the death hold fast, or rather are held fast by, their delusions.

Ans. I have previously talked about the idea of a heretic going against their conscience. I want to add that even though they claim it’s an absolute truth that all heresy goes against conscience, if we set aside the debate over what heresy really is—which could very well reveal that they themselves might be heretical, even in key beliefs—consider how all idolaters, when faced with the truth and strong encouragement, whether they are Turks, pagans, Jews, or anti-Christians, stubbornly cling to their false beliefs, even to the point of death.

[235]

[235]

God’s people as well as others will be found obstinate in fundamental errors, in which sufferings and persecution doth harden.

Yea, God’s people themselves, being deluded and captivated, are strongly confident even against some fundamentals, especially of worship: and yet not against the light, but according to the light or eye of a deceived conscience.

Yes, God's people themselves, being misled and captivated, are very confident even against some basic principles, especially regarding worship: and yet not against the truth, but based on the perspective or understanding of a deceived conscience.

Now all these consciences walk on confidently and constantly, even to the suffering of death and torments; and are more strongly confirmed in their belief and conscience, because such bloody and cruel courses of persecution are used toward them.

Now all these consciences move forward with confidence and determination, even in the face of suffering, death, and torture; and they are even more firmly rooted in their beliefs and convictions because of the brutal and cruel persecution directed at them.

Secondly, speaks not the scripture expressly of the Jew, Isa. vi., Matt. xiii., Acts xxviii., that God hath given them the spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see, &c.? all which must be spoken of the very conscience, which He that hath the golden key of David can only shut and open, and all the picklocks or swords in all the smiths’ shops in the world can neither by force or fraud prevent his time.

Secondly, doesn’t the scripture clearly talk about the Jew, Isa. vi., Matt. xiii., Acts xxviii., that God has put them into a deep sleep, giving them eyes that can’t see, etc.? All of this must refer to the very conscience, which only He who holds the golden key of David can open or close, and no picklocks or swords from all the smiths in the world can prevent his timing, whether by force or trickery.

Strong delusions.

Is it not said of anti-christians, 2 Thess. ii., that God hath sent them strong delusions? so strong and efficacious that they believe a lie, and that so confidently, and some so conscientiously, that death itself cannot part between the delusion and their conscience.

Isn't it said about anti-Christians in 2 Thess. ii. that God has sent them powerful delusions? So strong and effective that they actually believe a lie, and some do so confidently and even with a sense of duty, that not even death can separate them from the delusion in their conscience.

“Again, the magistrate, say they, keeping him in safe ward: that is, the heretic, the blasphemer, idolater,” &c.

“Again, the magistrate, they say, is keeping him in a secure place: that is, the heretic, the blasphemer, the idolater,” &c.

Peace. I here ask all men that love even the civil peace, where the Lord Jesus hath spoken a tittle of a prison or safe ward to this purpose?

Peace. I now ask everyone who values civil peace, where in the teachings of the Lord Jesus is there any mention of a prison or safe haven related to this matter?

Truth. We find indeed a prison threatened by God to his irreconciled enemies, neglecting to account with him, Matt. v. 25.

Truth. We see, in fact, a prison that God has promised to his rebellious enemies, who fail to settle their accounts with him, Matt. v. 25.

We find a prison into which persecutors cast the saints. So John, so Paul, and the apostles, Matt. xiv. 10, &c.,[236] were cast; and the great commander of, and caster into prison, is the devil, Rev. ii. 10.

We see a prison where persecutors throw the saints. So John, so Paul, and the apostles, Matt. xiv. 10, &c.,[236] were thrown; and the main one who throws them into prison is the devil, Rev. ii. 10.

Spiritual prisons.

We find a spiritual prison, indeed, a prison for spirits, 1 Pet. iii. 19, the spirits formerly rebellious against Christ Jesus, speaking by Noah unto them, now kept in safe ward against the judgment of the great day.

We find a spiritual prison, truly, a prison for spirits, 1 Pet. iii. 19, the spirits that once rebelled against Christ Jesus, who spoke to them through Noah, now held securely until the judgment of the great day.

In excommunication, a soul obstinate in sin is delivered to Satan his jailor, and he keeps him in safe ward, until it pleaseth God to release him.

In excommunication, a soul stubborn in sin is handed over to Satan, his jailer, who keeps him safely locked up until God decides to set him free.

There is a prison for the devil himself a thousand years, Rev. xx. [2, 3.] And a lake of eternal fire and brimstone, into which the beast and false prophet, and all not written in the Lamb’s book, and the devil that deceived them, shall eternally be there secured and tormented.

There is a prison for the devil himself for a thousand years, Rev. xx. [2, 3.] And a lake of eternal fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet, along with everyone not listed in the Lamb’s book, and the devil who deceived them, will be eternally locked up and tormented.

Christ Jesus appointed no material prisons for blasphemers of him, &c.

But neither amongst these, nor in any other passage of the New Testament, do we find a prison appointed by Christ Jesus for the heretic, blasphemer, idolater, &c. being not otherwise guilty against the civil state.

But neither among these, nor in any other part of the New Testament, do we find a prison designated by Christ Jesus for the heretic, blasphemer, idolater, etc., unless they are also guilty of something against the civil state.

The bishops’ prisons.

It is true, anti-christ, by the help of civil powers, hath his prisons to keep Christ Jesus and his members fast: such prisons may well be called the bishops’ prisons, the pope’s, the devil’s prisons. These inquisition-houses have ever been more terrible than the magistrate’s.

It's true, the anti-Christ, with the support of civil authorities, has his jails to hold Christ Jesus and his followers captive: these jails can rightly be called the bishops' jails, the pope’s, the devil’s jails. These places of inquisition have always been more fearsome than those of the magistrate.

At first, persecuting bishops borrowed prisons of the civil magistrate, as now their successors do still in the world; but afterward they wrung the keys out of the magistrates’ hands, and hung them at their own girdles, and would have prisons of their own: as doubtless will that generation still do, if God prevent them not.

At first, persecuting bishops used the prisons of the government, just like their successors do today; but later, they took the keys from the officials and kept them for themselves, wanting their own prisons. That generation will certainly continue to do so unless God stops them.


[237]

[237]

CHAP. XCIX.

Peace. Again, say they, the magistrate should send him first to the church to heal his conscience.

Peace. Once again, they say, the magistrate should send him first to the church to clear his conscience.

Like mother like daughter.

Truth. Is not this as the prophet speaks [Ezek. xvi. 44,] like mother like daughter? So the mother of whoredoms, the church of Rome, teacheth and practiseth with all her heretics: first let the holy church convince them, and then deliver them to the secular power to receive the punishment of heretics.

Truth. Isn't this just like the saying goes [Ezek. xvi. 44], like mother, like daughter? So the church of Rome, the mother of immoral acts, teaches and practices with all her heretics: first, let the holy church convince them, and then hand them over to the secular authorities to face the punishment for heresy.

Conscience not so easily healed and cured.

Peace. Methinks also they approach near that popish tenent, ex opere operato: for their exhortations and admonitions must necessarily be so operative and prevalent, that if the heretic repent not, he now sins against his conscience: not remembering that peradventure, 2 Tim. ii. [25,] If peradventure, God will give them repentance; and how strong delusions are, and believing of lies, and how hard it is to be undeceived, especially in spirituals!

Peace. I also think they are getting close to that Catholic belief, ex opere operato: because their encouragements and warnings must be so effective that if the heretic does not repent, he's now going against his conscience: forgetting that maybe, as stated in 2 Tim. ii. [25], If perhaps, God will give them repentance; and how powerful delusions can be, along with believing in lies, and how difficult it is to be undeceived, especially in spiritual matters!

Truth. And as it may so prove, when a heretic indeed is brought to this college of physicians to have his conscience healed, and one heretic is to cure another. So also when any of Christ’s witnesses, supposed heretics, are brought before them, how doth the Lord Jesus suffer whippings and stabs, when his name, and truths, and witnesses, and ordinances, are all profaned and blasphemed.

Truth. It turns out that when a heretic is really brought to this college of physicians to have their conscience healed, one heretic ends up trying to cure another. Similarly, when any of Christ's witnesses, who are thought to be heretics, are brought before them, how does the Lord Jesus endure whippings and stabs as his name, truths, witnesses, and ordinances are all disrespected and blasphemed?

Wounding instead of healing of consciences.

Besides, suppose a man to be a heretic, and yet suppose him brought as the magistrate’s prisoner, though to a true church, to heal his conscience: what promise of presence and blessing hath the Lord Jesus made to his church and spouse in such a way? and how common is it for heretics either to be desperately hardened by such cruel courses (yet pretending soul-healing), or else through fear and[238] terror to practise gross hypocrisy, even against their consciences. So that these chirurgeons and physicians pretending to heal consciences by such a course, wound them deeper, and declare themselves chirurgeons and physicians of no value.

Besides, let's say someone is a heretic, but they are brought as a prisoner by the authority to a true church to heal their conscience: what promise of presence and blessing has the Lord Jesus made to His church and bride in such a situation? And how common is it for heretics to either become completely hardened by such brutal actions (while pretending to heal souls) or to practice blatant hypocrisy out of fear and terror, even against their own conscience? So these doctors and healers who claim to heal consciences through such means actually wound them deeper and show themselves to be doctors and healers of no worth.

Peace. But what think you of the proviso added to their proposition, viz., “Provided the church be able and willing?”

Peace. But what do you think about the condition added to their proposal, which is, “As long as the church is able and willing?”

Christ’s spouse able and willing to heal wounded consciences.

Truth. Doubtless this proviso derogates not a little from the nature of the spouse of Christ. For she, like that gracious woman, Prov. xxxi. 26, openeth her mouth with wisdom, and in her tongue is the law of grace: she is the pillar and ground of truth, 1 Tim. iii. 15, the golden candlestick from whence true light shineth: the angels or ministers thereof able to try false apostles, Rev. ii. 2, and convince the gainsayers, Tit. i. 9.

Truth. Clearly, this condition somewhat diminishes the nature of Christ's spouse. For she, like that virtuous woman in Prov. xxxi. 26, speaks with wisdom, and her words convey grace: she is the pillar and foundation of truth, 1 Tim. iii. 15, the golden lampstand that shines true light: the angels or ministers are able to test false apostles, Rev. ii. 2, and refute those who oppose, Tit. i. 9.

Again, according to their principles of suppressing persons and churches falsely worshipping, how can they permit such a blind and dead church not able and willing to heal a wounded conscience?

Again, based on their principles of suppressing people and churches that worship falsely, how can they allow such a blind and lifeless church that is neither able nor willing to heal a wounded conscience?

Peace. What should be the reason of this their expression?

Peace. What’s the reason for their expression?

Truth. Doubtless their consciences tell them how few of those churches which they yet acknowledge churches, are able and willing to hold forth Christ Jesus the Sun of righteousness, healing with his wings the doubting and afflicted conscience.

Truth. Surely their consciences remind them that very few of the churches they still recognize as churches are actually able and willing to proclaim Christ Jesus, the Sun of righteousness, who heals the doubting and troubled conscience.

Lastly, their conscience tells them, that a servant of Christ Jesus may possibly be sent as a heretic to be healed by a false church, which church will never be willing to deal with him, or never be able to convince him.

Lastly, their conscience tells them that a servant of Christ Jesus might be sent as a heretic to be healed by a false church, which will never be willing to deal with him or will never be able to convince him.

Peace. Yea, but they say, “by such a course the magistrate shall convince such a one’s conscience that he seeks his good,” &c.

Peace. Yeah, but they say, "by taking this route, the magistrate will convince this person's conscience that he has their best interests at heart," etc.

Truth. If a man thus bound be sent to a church to be[239] healed in his conscience, either he is a heretic or he is not.

Truth. If a man who is bound this way is sent to a church to be[239] healed in his conscience, he is either a heretic or he isn't.

A persecuting church disputes with a heretic as a cat with the mouse; and with a true witness as a lion with a lamb in his paw.

Admit he be: yet he disputes in fear, as the poor thief; [or as] the mouse disputes with a terrible persecuting cat, who while she seems to play and gently toss, yet the conclusion is a proud, insulting, and devouring cruelty.

Admit it: he argues out of fear, like a poor thief; or like a mouse arguing with a terrifying cat, who, while she seems to play and gently toss, still ends with a proud, insulting, and cruel outcome.

If no heretic, but an innocent and faithful witness of any truth of Jesus, disputes he not as a lamb in the lion’s paw, being sure in the end to be torn in pieces?

If he’s not a heretic but an innocent and faithful witness of any truth about Jesus, isn’t he like a lamb caught in a lion’s paw, certain to be torn apart in the end?

Peace. They add, “The censure, this way, proceeds with more power and blessing.”

Peace. They add, “This way, the criticism carries more strength and positivity.”

Truth. All power and blessing is from the blessed Son of God, unto whom all power is given from the Father, in heaven and earth. He hath promised his presence with his messengers, preaching and baptizing, to the world’s end, ratifying in heaven what they bind or loose on earth.

Truth. All power and blessings come from the blessed Son of God, to whom all authority has been given by the Father, in heaven and on earth. He has promised to be with his messengers, preaching and baptizing, until the end of the world, confirming in heaven what they bind or loose on earth.

But let any man show me such a commission, instruction, and promise, given by the Son of God to civil powers in these spiritual affairs of his Christian kingdom and worship?

But let any man show me such a commission, instruction, and promise, given by the Son of God to civil authorities in these spiritual matters of his Christian kingdom and worship?

Peace. Lastly, they conclude, “This course of first sending the heretic to be healed by the church, takes away all excuse; for none can say that he is persecuted for his conscience, but for sinning against his conscience.”

Peace. Lastly, they conclude, “This way of initially sending the heretic to be healed by the church removes any excuse; because no one can claim they are being persecuted for their beliefs, but rather for going against their beliefs.”

Persecutors endure not so to be called.

Truth. Jezebel, placing poor Naboth before the elders as a blasphemer of God and the king, and sanctifying the plotted and intended murder with a day of humiliation, may seem to take away all excuse, and to conclude the blasphemer worthy to be stoned. But Jehovah, the God of recompences (Jer. li. 56), when he makes inquisition for blood, will find both Jezebel and Ahab guilty, and make the dogs a feast with the flesh of Jezebel, and leave not to Ahab a man to piss against the wall; for (as Paul in his own plea) there was nothing committed worthy of[240] death: and against thee, O king, saith Daniel, I have not sinned (Dan. vi. 22) in any civil fact against the state.

Truth. Jezebel, accusing poor Naboth before the elders as someone who disrespected God and the king, and justifying the planned murder with a day of humiliation, might seem to eliminate all excuses and declare the blasphemer deserving of death by stoning. But Jehovah, the God of justice (Jer. li. 56), when He seeks retribution for blood, will find both Jezebel and Ahab guilty, and let the dogs feast on Jezebel's flesh, leaving Ahab with no male descendants. For (as Paul argued in his own defense) there was nothing done that deserved[240] death: and against you, O king, says Daniel, I have not sinned (Dan. vi. 22) in any civil matter against the state.


CHAP. C.

Peace. Their eighth question is this, viz., what power magistrates have about the gathering of churches?

Peace. Their eighth question is this: what authority do magistrates have when it comes to the establishment of churches?

“First, the magistrate hath power, and it is his duty to encourage and countenance such persons as voluntarily join themselves in holy covenant, both by his presence (if it may be) and promise of protection, they accepting the right hand of fellowship from other neighbour churches.

“First, the magistrate has the power, and it is his duty to support and encourage those who willingly come together in a holy covenant, both by his presence (if possible) and by promising protection, as they accept the right hand of fellowship from other neighboring churches.”

“Secondly, he hath power to forbid all idolatrous and corrupt assemblies, who offer to put themselves under their patronage, and shall attempt to join themselves into a church-estate, and if they shall not hearken, to force them therefrom by the power of the sword, Ps. ci. 8. For our tolerating many religions in a state in several churches, besides the provoking of God, may in time not only corrupt, leaven, divide, and so destroy the peace of the churches, but also dissolve the continuity of the state, especially ours, whose walls are made of the stones of the churches, it being also contrary to the end of our planting in this part of the world, which was not only to enjoy the pure ordinances, but to enjoy them all in purity.

“Secondly, he has the power to prohibit all idolatrous and corrupt gatherings that try to come under their authority and attempt to form a church organization. If they refuse to listen, he can forcibly remove them using the power of the sword, Ps. ci. 8. Tolerating many religions within a state and among various churches, in addition to provoking God, may eventually not only corrupt, influence, divide, and destroy the peace of the churches, but also undermine the stability of the state, especially ours, which is built upon the principles of the churches. This is also against the purpose of our establishment in this part of the world, which was not just to enjoy the pure ordinances but to enjoy them all in their purity."

“Thirdly, he hath power to compel all men within his grant to hear the word: for hearing the word of God is a duty, which the light of nature leadeth even heathens to. The Ninevites heard Jonah, though a stranger, and unknown unto them to be an extraordinary prophet, Jonah iii. And Eglon, the king of Moab, hearing that Ehud had a[241] message from God, he rose out of his seat for more reverent attention, Judg. iii. 20.

“Thirdly, he has the authority to make everyone under his rule listen to the word: because listening to the word of God is a duty that even non-believers recognize through basic human understanding. The people of Nineveh listened to Jonah, even though he was a stranger to them and they didn’t know he was a great prophet, Jonah iii. And Eglon, the king of Moab, upon hearing that Ehud had a[241] message from God, stood up from his seat to pay more respectful attention, Judg. iii. 20.

“Yet he hath no power to compel all men to become members of churches, because he hath not power to make them fit members for the church, which is not wrought by the power of the sword, but by the power of the word; nor may we force the churches to accept of any for members but those whom the churches themselves can freely approve of.”

“Yet he has no power to force everyone to become members of churches, because he doesn’t have the power to make them suitable members for the church, which is not achieved by the power of the sword, but by the power of the word; nor can we compel the churches to accept anyone as members except those whom the churches themselves can freely approve.”

Truth. To the first branch of this head I answer, that the magistrate should encourage and countenance the church, yea, and protect the persons of the church from violence, disturbance, &c., it being truly noble and glorious, by how much the spouse and queen of the Lord Jesus transcends the ladies, queens, and empresses of the world in glory, beauty, chastity, and innocency.

Truth. To the first point of this topic, I say that the magistrate should support and stand by the church, and also protect its members from violence, disturbances, etc., as it is truly noble and glorious, especially since the bride and queen of the Lord Jesus surpasses the ladies, queens, and empresses of the world in glory, beauty, purity, and innocence.

It is true, all magistrates in the world do this: viz., encourage and protect the church or assembly of worshippers which they judge to be true and approve of; but not permitting other consciences than their own, it hath come to pass in all ages, and yet doubtless will, that the Lord Jesus and his queen are driven and persecuted out of the world.

It's true that all officials everywhere do this: they support and protect the church or group of worshippers they believe to be true and acceptable; but by not allowing any beliefs other than their own, it has happened throughout history, and will undoubtedly continue to happen, that the Lord Jesus and his followers are pushed out and persecuted in the world.

To the second, that the magistrate ought to suppress all churches which he judgeth false, he quoteth Ps. ci. 8, Betimes I will cut off the wicked of the land; that I may cut off all evil doers from the city of Jehovah: unto which he addeth four reasons.

To the second point, that the magistrate should shut down all churches he considers false, he quotes Psalm 101:8, In the morning I will cut off the wicked from the land; so that I can eliminate all wrongdoers from the city of the Lord: and he adds four reasons.

Peace. Dear Truth, first, a word to that scripture, so often quoted, and so much boasted of.

Peace. Dear Truth, first, a word about that scripture, which is quoted so often and bragged about so much.

Ps. ci. 8, concerning the cutting off the wicked, examined.

Truth. Concerning that holy land of Canaan, concerning the city of Jehovah, Jerusalem, out of which king David here resolves to cut off all the wicked and evil doers, I shall speak more largely on the eleventh head or[242] question, in the differences between that and all other lands.

Truth. About that sacred land of Canaan, about the city of God, Jerusalem, from which King David here decides to rid the area of all the wicked and wrongdoers, I will discuss more extensively in the eleventh section or[242] question, highlighting the differences between it and all other lands.

No land of Canaan, nor holy city, now.

At present I answer, there is no holy land or city of the Lord, no king of Sion, &c., but the church of Jesus Christ, and the King thereof, according to 1 Pet. ii. 9, Ye are a holy nation; and Jerusalem is the holy people of God in the true profession of Christianity, Heb. xii., Gal. iv., and Rev. xxi., out of which the Lord Jesus by his holy ordinances, in such a government, and by such governors as he hath appointed, he cuts off every wicked person and evil doer.

Right now, I can say there is no holy land or city of the Lord, no king of Zion, etc., but rather the church of Jesus Christ, and its King, as stated in 1 Peter 2:9, You are a holy nation; and Jerusalem symbolizes the holy people of God in true Christianity, as mentioned in Hebrews 12, Galatians 4, and Revelation 21. From this, the Lord Jesus, through his holy ordinances, in a specific governance, and by the governors he has appointed, removes every wicked person and wrongdoer.

No difference of lands and cities since the coming, as was before the coming, of the Lord Jesus.

If Christ Jesus had intended any difference of place, cities, or countries, doubtless Jerusalem and Samaria had been thought of, or the cities of Asia, wherein the Christian religion was so gloriously planted.

If Christ Jesus had meant for there to be any distinction in location, whether cities or countries, surely Jerusalem and Samaria would have come to mind, as well as the cities in Asia where the Christian faith was so remarkably established.

But the Lord Jesus disclaims Jerusalem and Samaria from having any respect of holiness more than other cities, John iv. 21.

But the Lord Jesus states that Jerusalem and Samaria are not more holy than other cities, John iv. 21.

And the Spirit of God evidently testifieth that the churches were in the cities and countries, not that the whole cities or countries were God’s holy land and cities, out of which all false worshippers and wicked persons were to be cut, Rev. ii. and iii.

And the Spirit of God clearly testifies that the churches existed in the cities and regions, but that entire cities or regions were not God’s holy land and cities, from which all false worshippers and evil people were to be removed, Rev. ii. and iii.

The devil’s throne was in the city of Pergamos in respect of the state and persecution of it, and yet there was also the throne of the Lord Jesus set up in his church or worshippers in Pergamos, out of which the Balaamites, and Nicolaitanes, and every false worshipper, were to be cast, though not out of the city of Pergamos: for then Pergamos must have been thrown out of Pergamos, and the world out of the world.

The devil’s throne was in the city of Pergamos regarding the state and its persecution, yet the throne of the Lord Jesus was also established within His church or followers in Pergamos. From there, the Balaamites, Nicolaitanes, and every false worshipper were to be driven out, although not from the city of Pergamos itself; otherwise, Pergamos would have had to be expelled from Pergamos, and the world from the world.


[243]

[243]

CHAP. CI.

Peace. Oh! that my head were a fountain, and mine eyes rivers of tears, to lament my children, the children of peace and light, thus darkening that and other lightsome scriptures with such dark and direful clouds of blood.

Peace. Oh! if only my head were a fountain, and my eyes rivers of tears, to mourn for my children, the children of peace and light, who have cast such dark and terrible shadows over those and other bright scriptures with clouds of blood.

The bloody interpretation of Ps. ci.

Truth. Sweet Peace, thy tears are seasonable and precious, and bottled up in the heavens; but let me add a second consideration from that scripture. If that scripture may now literally be applied to nations and cities, in a parallel to Canaan and Jerusalem, since the gospel, and this Ps. ci. be literally to be applied to cities, towns, and countries in Europe and America, not only such as essay to join themselves (as they here speak) in a corrupt church estate, but such as know no church estate, nor God, nor Christ, yea, every wicked person and evil doer, must be hanged or stoned, &c., as it was in Israel; and if so, how many thousands and millions of men and women in the several kingdoms and governments of the world, must be cut off from their lands, and destroyed from their cities, as this scripture speaks!

Truth. Sweet Peace, your tears are timely and precious, stored up in the heavens; but let me mention a second point from that scripture. If that scripture can now literally apply to nations and cities, similar to Canaan and Jerusalem, then the gospel, along with this Psalm 101, can literally apply to cities, towns, and countries in Europe and America, not just those trying to associate themselves with a corrupt church structure, but also those who don’t know any church structure, nor God, nor Christ. Indeed, every wicked person and evildoer must be punished, just like it was in Israel; and if that’s the case, how many thousands and millions of men and women in various kingdoms and governments around the world would have to be removed from their lands and destroyed from their cities, as this scripture describes!

Thirdly, since those persons in the New English plantations accounted unfit for church estate, yet remain all members of the church of England, from which New England dares not separate, no not in their sacraments (as some of the independents have published), what riddle or mystery, or rather fallacy of Satan is this![211]

Thirdly, since the people in the New English colonies are considered unfit for church membership but still remain part of the Church of England, from which New England does not dare to separate, not even in their sacraments (contrary to what some independents have claimed), what riddle or mystery, or rather trick of Satan is this![211]

[244]

[244]

The New English separate in America, but not in Europe.

Peace. It will not be offence to charity to make conjecture: first, herein New England churches secretly call their mother whore, not daring in America to join with their own mother’s children, though unexcommunicate: no, nor permit them to worship God after their consciences, and as their mother hath taught them this secretly and silently, they have a mind to do, which publicly they would seem to disclaim, and profess against.

Peace. It won’t be disrespectful to charity to speculate: first, the churches in New England secretly refer to their mother as a whore, too afraid to connect with their own mother’s children here in America, even though they’re not excommunicated. No, they won’t allow them to worship God in the way their consciences dictate, and as their mother has quietly taught them to do, which they publicly pretend to reject and speak out against.

The New English permit not their brethren of Old England to enjoy their consciences, lest their own numbers might exceed their own, or at least the greatness of their own assemblies and maintenances decrease.

Secondly, if such members of Old England should be suffered to enjoy their consciences in New England—however it is pretended they would profane ordinances for which they are unfit (as true it is in that natural persons are not fit for spiritual worship), yet this appears not to be the bottom, for in Old England the New English join with Old in the ministration of the word, prayer, singing, contribution, maintenance of the ministry, &c.—if, I say, they should set up churches after their conscience, the greatness and multitudes of their own assemblies would decay, and with all the contributions and maintenance of their ministers, unto which all or most have been forced.

Secondly, if those members of Old England are allowed to follow their own beliefs in New England—despite claims that they would misuse practices for which they are unqualified (and it’s true that ordinary people aren't suited for spiritual worship)—this doesn’t seem to be the main issue. In Old England, the New English participate with the Old in preaching, prayer, singing, giving, and supporting the ministry, etc. If, I say, they were to establish churches based on their own beliefs, the size and number of their gatherings would shrink, along with all the financial support for their ministers, which most have had to be compelled into providing.

Truth. Dear Peace, these are more than conjectures, thousands now espy; and all that love the purity of the worship of the living God should lament such halting. I shall add this, not only do they partially neglect to cut off the wicked of the land, but such as themselves esteemed beloved and godly have they driven forth, and keep out others which would come unto them, eminently godly by their own confession; because differing in conscience and[245] worship from them, and consequently not to be suffered in their holy land of Canaan.[212]

Truth. Dear Peace, these are more than just guesses; thousands are now aware of this. Anyone who values the true worship of the living God should be distressed by such hesitation. I will say this: not only do they partially ignore the need to remove the wicked from their land, but they have also pushed away those they once considered beloved and godly. They keep out others who wish to join them, who are, by their own admission, genuinely godly, simply because they have different beliefs and practices. As a result, they cannot be accepted in their sacred land of Canaan.[245]

But having examined that scripture alleged, let us now weigh their reasons.

But after examining the scripture in question, let's now consider their reasons.

First, say they, the not cutting off by the sword, but tolerating many religions in a state would provoke God: unto which—

First, they say, not cutting off by the sword, but tolerating many religions in a state would provoke God: unto which—

Christ Jesus never appointed all religions but his own to be cut off by the civil sword.

I answer, first (and here being no scripture produced to these reasons, shall the sooner answer), that no proof can be made from the institutions of the Lord Jesus that all religions but one are to be cut off by the civil sword; that national church in that typical land of Canaan being abolished and the Christian commonweal or church instituted.

I respond, first (and since no scripture has been presented to support these claims, I’ll answer more quickly), that no evidence can be found in the teachings of Jesus that all religions except one should be eliminated by the government; that the national church in the symbolic land of Canaan has been abolished and the Christian community or church has been established instead.

A bloody mother.

Secondly. I affirm that the cutting off by the sword other consciences and religions, is (contrarily) most provoking unto God, expressly against his will concerning the tares, Matt. xiii., as I have before proved; as also the bloody mother of all those monstrous mischiefs, where such cutting off is used, both to the souls and bodies of men.

Secondly, I state that using the sword to cut off other beliefs and religions is, in fact, highly offensive to God, clearly going against His intention regarding the tares, as shown in Matthew 13, as I have previously demonstrated; it is also the source of all those horrific troubles where such violence is applied, affecting both the souls and bodies of people.

Thirdly. Let conscience and experience speak how in the not cutting off of their many religions, it hath pleased God not only not to be provoked, but to prosper the state of the United Provinces, our next neighbours, and that to admiration.

Thirdly. Let conscience and experience show how, by not eliminating their many religions, God has chosen not only to remain unprovoked but also to bless the state of the United Provinces, our neighboring country, to an astonishing degree.

Peace. The second reason is, such tolerating would[246] leaven, divide, and destroy the peace of the churches.

Peace. The second reason is that such tolerance would[246] undermine, split, and ruin the peace of the churches.

Christ’s spiritual power most powerful.

Truth. This must also be denied upon so many former scriptures and reasons produced, proving the power of the Lord Jesus, and the sufficiency of his spiritual power in his church, for the purging forth and conquering of the least evil: yea, and for the bringing every thought in subjection unto Christ Jesus, 2 Cor. x.

Truth. This must also be rejected based on so many previous scriptures and arguments presented, demonstrating the power of the Lord Jesus and the adequacy of His spiritual authority in His church, for eliminating and overcoming even the smallest evil: indeed, and for bringing every thought under the control of Christ Jesus, 2 Cor. x.

Christ forbidding his followers to permit leaven in the church, doth not forbid to permit leaven in the world.

I add, they have not produced one scripture, nor can, to prove that the permitting of leaven of false doctrine in the world or civil state, will leaven the churches: only we find that the permission of leaven in persons, doctrines, or practices in the church, that indeed will corrupt and spread, 1 Cor. v., and Gal. v.; but this reason should never have been alleged, were not the particular churches in New England but as so many implicit parish churches in one implicit national church.

I also want to point out that they haven't produced any scripture, nor can they, to show that allowing false doctrine in the world or society will affect the churches. What we actually see is that allowing false ideas in people, beliefs, or practices within the church will indeed corrupt and spread, as noted in 1 Cor. 5 and Gal. 5. However, this argument shouldn't have even been made if the local churches in New England weren't just like many individual parish churches within a single national church.

Peace. Their third reason is, it will dissolve the continuity of the state, especially theirs, where the walls are made of the stones of the churches.

Peace. Their third reason is that it will break the stability of the state, especially theirs, where the walls are built from the stones of the churches.

The wall, Cant. viii. 9, discussed.

Truth. I answer briefly to this bare affirmation thus: that the true church is a wall spiritual and mystical, Cant. viii. 9.

Truth. I respond briefly to this simple statement like this: that the true church is a spiritual and mystical wall, Cant. viii. 9.

That consequently a false church or company is a false or pretended wall, and none of Christ’s.

That means a false church or group is just a fake wall and not one of Christ's.

The civil state, power, and government is a civil wall, &c., and—

The civil state, power, and government is a civil wall,  and—

Lastly. The walls of earth or stone about a city, are the natural or artificial wall or defence of it.

Lastly, the walls made of earth or stone around a city serve as its natural or artificial defenses.

Now, in consideration of these four walls, I desire it may be proved from the scriptures of truth, how the false spiritual wall, or company of false worshippers suffered in a city, can be able to destroy the true Christian wall, or company of believers.

Now, regarding these four walls, I hope it's demonstrated through the scriptures of truth how the false spiritual wall, or group of false worshippers, could undermine the true Christian wall, or group of believers, in a city.

A spiritual wall cannot properly impair the civil.

Again, how this false spiritual wall, or false church permitted,[247] can destroy the civil wall, the state and government of the city and citizens, any more than it can destroy the natural or artificial wall of earth or stone.

Again, how this fake spiritual barrier, or fake church allowed,[247] can dismantle the societal barrier, the state and government of the city and its people, any more than it can erase the natural or man-made barriers of earth or stone.

Spiritual may destroy spiritual, if a stronger and victorious; but spiritual cannot reach to artificial or civil.

Spiritual can overpower spiritual if it's stronger and wins, but it can't affect artificial or man-made things.

Peace. Yea; but they fear the false spiritual wall may destroy their civil, because it is made of the stones of churches.

Peace. Yes; but they fear the false spiritual wall might ruin their community, because it’s built from the stones of churches.

Truth. If this have reference to that practice amongst them, viz., that none but members of churches enjoy civil freedom amongst them, ordinarily,[213] in imitation of that national church or state of the Jews, then I answer, they that follow Moses’s church constitution, which the New English by such a practice implicitly do, must cease to pretend to the Lord Jesus Christ and his institutions.

Truth. If this refers to the practice among them, specifically that only church members have civil freedom, typically, [213] imitating the national church or state of the Jews, then I say that those who follow Moses's church constitution, which the New English do implicitly with such a practice, must stop claiming to belong to the Lord Jesus Christ and His institutions.

Many flourishing civil states where true churches are not found.

Secondly. We shall find lawful civil states, both before and since Christ Jesus, in which we find not any tidings of the true God or Christ.

Secondly, we will discover legitimate civil states, both before and after Christ Jesus, where there are no signs of the true God or Christ.

Lastly. Their civil New English state, framed out of their churches, may yet stand, subsist, and flourish, although they did—as by the word of the Lord they ought—permit either Jews, or Turks, or anti-christians to live amongst them subject unto their civil government.

Lastly. Their civil New English state, shaped by their churches, may still stand, survive, and thrive, even though they did—as the Lord's word suggests—allow either Jews, Turks, or non-Christians to live among them, subject to their civil government.


CHAP. CII.

Peace. One branch more, viz., the third, remains of this head, and it concerns the hearing of the word; “Unto which,” say they, “all men are to be compelled; because hearing of the word is a duty which even nature[248] leadeth heathens to.” For this they quote the practice of the Ninevites hearing Jonah, and Eglon, king of Moab’s rising up to Ehud’s pretended message from God, Judg. iii.

Peace. One more point remains under this topic, specifically the third, which relates to hearing the word; “To this,” they say, “all people should be compelled; because hearing the word is a duty that even nature[248] guides non-believers to.” They refer to the example of the Ninevites listening to Jonah and how Eglon, the king of Moab, responded to Ehud’s supposed message from God, Judg. iii.

Hearing discussed. Every religion prefers its own priests and ministers before all other.

Truth. I must deny that position: for light of nature leadeth men to hear that only which nature conceiveth to be good for it, and therefore not to hear a messenger, minister, or preacher, whom conscience persuades is a false messenger or deceiver, and comes to deceive my soul: as millions of men and women in their several respective religions and consciences are so persuaded, conceiving their own to be true.

Truth. I have to reject that idea: because natural instinct leads people to listen only to what they feel is good for them, and therefore they won’t pay attention to a messenger, minister, or preacher whom their conscience tells them is a false messenger or a deceiver, coming to mislead their soul. Just like millions of people in various religions and with different beliefs are convinced their own views are the true ones.

Jonah’s preaching to the Ninevites, and their hearing of his message, examined.

Secondly. As concerning the instances. Jonah did not compel the Ninevites to hear that message which he brought unto them.

Secondly. Regarding the instances, Jonah did not force the Ninevites to listen to the message he brought to them.

Besides, the matter of compulsion to a constant worship of the word in church estate, which is the question, comes not near Jonah’s case.

Besides, the issue of being forced to constantly worship in church doesn't really relate to Jonah's situation.

Nor did Christ Jesus, or any of his ambassadors, so practise; but if persons refused to hear, the command of the Lord Jesus to his messengers was only to depart from them, shaking off the dust of their feet with a denunciation of God’s wrath against them, Matt. x.; Acts xiv.

Nor did Christ Jesus, or any of his followers, act that way; when people refused to listen, the instruction from the Lord Jesus to his messengers was simply to walk away, shaking the dust off their feet as a warning of God's anger against them, Matt. x.; Acts xiv.

Eglon’s rising up to Ehud’s message, examined.

Concerning Eglon’s rising up: first, Ehud compelled not that king either to hear or reverence, and all that can be imitable in Eglon is a voluntary and willing reverence, which persons ought to express to what they are persuaded comes from God.

Concerning Eglon’s rise: first, Ehud forced that king neither to listen nor to respect, and all that can be copied in Eglon is a voluntary and willing respect, which people should show towards what they believe comes from God.

But how do both these instances mightily convince and condemn themselves, who not only profess to turn away from, but also persecute or hurt, all such as shall dare to profess a ministry or church estate differing from their own, though for personal godliness and excellency of gifts reverenced by themselves.

But how do both of these examples strongly convince and condemn themselves, as they not only claim to turn away from, but also persecute or harm, anyone who dares to have a ministry or church role that differs from their own, even when that person is respected by them for their personal godliness and excellent gifts?

[249]

[249]

A twofold ministry of Christ, converting and feeding.

Thirdly. To the point of compulsion: it hath pleased the Lord Jesus to appoint a twofold ministry of his word.

Thirdly. Regarding compulsion: it has pleased the Lord Jesus to establish a twofold ministry of his word.

First. For unbelievers and their conversion, according to Matt. xxviii. 19, Mark xvi. 15, 16, and the constant practice of the apostles in the first preaching of the gospel.

First. For non-believers and their conversion, according to Matt. xxviii. 19, Mark xvi. 15, 16, and the ongoing practice of the apostles in the initial preaching of the gospel.

Secondly. A ministry of feeding and nourishing up such as are converted and brought into church estate, according to Ephes. iv. &c. Now to neither of these do we find any compulsion appointed by the Lord Jesus, or practised by any of his.

Secondly. A ministry dedicated to feeding and nurturing those who have been converted and welcomed into the church, according to Ephesians iv, etc. Now, we do not find any compulsion mandated by the Lord Jesus or practiced by any of his followers regarding either of these.

The compulsion preached and practised in New England, is not to the hearing of that ministry sent forth to convert unbelievers, and to constitute churches, for such a ministry they practise not; but to the hearing of the word of edification, exhortation, consolation, dispensed only in the churches of worshippers. I apply,—

The compulsion promoted and practiced in New England isn't about listening to the ministry that aims to convert nonbelievers and establish churches, because they don't actually practice that kind of ministry. Instead, it's about hearing words of encouragement, motivation, and comfort, which are only shared in the worshiping churches. I'm addressing—

When Paul came first to Corinth to preach Jesus Christ, by their rule the magistrates of Corinth ought by the sword to have compelled all the people of Corinth to hear Paul.

When Paul first arrived in Corinth to preach about Jesus Christ, according to their laws, the magistrates of Corinth should have used force to make everyone in Corinth listen to Paul.

Paul never used any civil compulsion.

Secondly. After a church of Christ was gathered, by their rule, the magistrates of Corinth ought to have compelled the people still, even those who had refused his doctrine (for the few only of the church embraced it) to have heard the word still, and to have kept one day in seven to the Christian’s God, and to have come to the Christian’s church all their days. And what is this but a settled formality of religion and worship, unto which a people are brought by the power of the sword?

Secondly. After a church of Christ was established, according to their guidelines, the leaders of Corinth should have forced the people, including those who rejected his teachings (since only a few in the church accepted it), to listen to the word, to dedicate one day each week to the Christian God, and to attend the Christian church throughout their lives. And what is this but a fixed formality of religion and worship, which people are made to follow through the use of force?

The New English forcing their subjects to church all their days, and yet forcing them not to any religion (as they say), they force the people then to be of no religion all their days.

And however they affirm that persons are not to be compelled to be members of churches, nor the church compelled to receive any: yet if persons be compelled to forsake their religion which their hearts cleave to, and to[250] come to church, to the worship of the word, prayers, psalms, and contributions, and this all their days, I ask, whether this be not this people’s religion, unto which submitting, they shall be quiet all their days, without the enforcing them to the practice of any other religion? And if this be not so, then I ask, will it not inevitably follow, that they not only permit but enforce people to be of no religion at all, all their days?

And even though they claim that people shouldn't be forced to join churches, nor should churches be forced to accept anyone, if people are made to give up their religion that they truly believe in and are required to attend church for worship, prayers, songs, and donations every day of their lives, I ask, isn't this the religion of those people? By submitting to this, won't they be at peace all their lives without being pushed to practice any other religion? And if that's not the case, then I ask, won't it inevitably lead to them not only allowing but forcing people to have no religion at all throughout their lives?

This toleration of religion, or rather irreligious compulsion, is above all tolerations monstrous, to wit, to compel men to be of no religion all their days. I desire all men, and these worthy authors of this model, to lay their hands upon their heart, and to consider whether this compulsion of men to hear the word, as they say, whether it carries men, to wit, to be of no religion all their days:—worse than the very Indians, who dare not live without religion according as they are persuaded.

This acceptance of religion, or more accurately, the forceful push against it, is the most outrageous of all tolerations: forcing people to live without any religion throughout their lives. I urge everyone, including the respected creators of this model, to reflect deeply and consider whether this pressure to make people listen to their teachings, as they claim, ultimately leads them to have no faith whatsoever for their entire lives—worse than the indigenous people, who refuse to live without a belief system based on their convictions.

The civil state can no more lawfully compel the consciences of men to church to hear the word, than to receive the sacraments.

Lastly, I add—From the ordinance of the Lord Jesus, and practice of the apostles (Acts ii. 42), where the word and prayer is joined with the exercise of their fellowship and breaking of bread, in which exercises the church continued constantly—that it is apparent that a civil state may as lawfully compel men by the civil sword to the breaking of bread, or Lord’s supper, as to the word, or prayer, or fellowship.

Lastly, I would add—From the teachings of the Lord Jesus and the practices of the apostles (Acts ii. 42), where the word and prayer go hand in hand with their fellowship and breaking of bread, which the church continuously engaged in—it is clear that a civil state can justly force people through law to participate in breaking of bread or the Lord's supper, just as it can with the word, prayer, or fellowship.

For, first, they are all of the same nature, ordinances in the church (I speak of the feeding ministry in the church, unto which persons are compelled) and church worship. Secondly, every conscience in the world is fearful, at least shy of the priests and ministers of other gods and worships, and of holding spiritual fellowship in any of their services; which is the case of many a soul, viz. to question the ministers themselves, as well as the supper itself.

For, first, they all share the same nature, rules in the church (I'm referring to the ministry of feeding in the church, which people are obligated to participate in) and church worship. Secondly, every person in the world is cautious, at least wary of the priests and ministers of other gods and worships, and of engaging in any of their services; this is the experience of many, for instance, to question the ministers themselves, as well as the communion itself.


[251]

[251]

CHAP. CIII.

Peace. Dear Truth, this pressing of men to the spiritual battles of Christ Jesus, is the cause why (as it is commonly with pressed soldiers) that so many thousands fly in the day of battle. But I present you with the ninth question, viz.

Peace. Dear Truth, this push for men to engage in the spiritual struggles of Christ Jesus is why, much like with drafted soldiers, so many thousands flee in the day of battle. But I present you with the ninth question, viz.

What power the magistrate hath in providing of church officers?

What power does the magistrate have in appointing church officers?

“First, say they, the election of church officers being the proper act of the church, therefore the magistrate hath no power, either as prince or patron, to assume such power unto himself. Whom Christ sends to preach by his supreme power, the magistrate may send forth by his power subordinate, to gather churches, and may force people to hear them, but not invest them with office amongst them.

“First, they say that since the election of church officers is the proper responsibility of the church, the magistrate has no authority, either as a ruler or a supporter, to take this power for himself. Those whom Christ appoints to preach with His supreme authority, the magistrate can send out with his subordinate authority to establish churches and can compel people to listen to them, but he cannot give them official positions among them.”

“Secondly, the maintenance of church-officers being to arise from all those who are ordinarily taught thereby, Gal. vi. 6, hence it is the duty of the civil magistrate to contend with the people, as Nehemiah did, chap. xiii. 10, 11, who do neglect and forsake the due maintenance of the church of God, and to command them to give such portion for the maintenance of church officers, as the gospel commandeth to be offered to them, freely and bountifully, 2 Cor. ix. 5, 6, 7. According as Hezekiah commanded the people to give to the priests and Levites the portions appointed by the law, that they might be encouraged in the law of the Lord, 2 Chron. xxxi. 4.

“Secondly, since the support of church officials comes from all those who are regularly taught by them, Gal. vi. 6, it is the responsibility of civil authorities to engage with the people, as Nehemiah did in chap. xiii. 10, 11, when they neglect and forsake the proper support of the church of God, and to instruct them to contribute the portions for the support of church officials, as the gospel requires to be given to them, freely and generously, 2 Cor. ix. 5, 6, 7. Just as Hezekiah commanded the people to provide the designated portions to the priests and Levites according to the law, so they could be encouraged in the law of the Lord, 2 Chron. xxxi. 4.”

“Thirdly, the furnishing the church with set officers, depending much upon erecting and maintenance of schools, and good education of youth, and it lying chiefly in the[252] hand of the magistrate to provide for the furthering thereof, they may therefore and should so far provide for the churches as to erect schools, take care for fit governors and tutors: and commend it to all the churches, if they see it meet, that in all the churches within the jurisdiction, once in a year, and if it may be, the sabbath before the general court of election, there be a free-will offering of all people for the maintenance of such schools: and the monies of every town so given, to be brought on the day of election to the treasury of the college, and the monies to be disposed by such who are so chosen for the disposing thereof.”

“Thirdly, equipping the church with official positions relies heavily on establishing and maintaining schools and providing a good education for the youth. The magistrate is mainly responsible for promoting this, so they should ensure that churches create schools and appoint suitable leaders and teachers. It is also recommended that all churches within the jurisdiction, if they agree, have a voluntary offering from everyone once a year—ideally on the Sunday before the general election court—for the support of these schools. The funds collected from each town should be brought to the college treasury on election day, and the money should be managed by those chosen for that responsibility.”

Truth. In the choice of officers, it is very obscure what they mean by this supreme power of Christ Jesus sending to preach.

Truth. When it comes to selecting officers, it's quite unclear what they mean by this ultimate authority of Christ Jesus sending people to preach.

We know the commission of the Lord Jesus to his first messengers to go into all nations to preach and gather churches, and they were immediately sent forth by him. But Mr. Cotton elsewhere holdeth, that there is now extant no immediate ministry from Christ, but mediate, that is, from the church.

We know that the Lord Jesus commissioned his first messengers to go into all nations to preach and establish churches, and they were sent out by him right away. However, Mr. Cotton argues elsewhere that there is currently no direct ministry from Christ, only a mediated one, meaning it comes through the church.

Let us first see how they agree with themselves, and secondly how they agree with the magistrate in this business.

Let's first look at how they are in agreement with themselves, and secondly how they align with the magistrate in this matter.

In the first pattern there is a converting ministry to gather the church or flock of Christ.

First, if they hold a sending forth to preach by Christ’s supreme power, according to Matt. xxviii., Mark xvi., Rom. x., they must necessarily grant a time when the church is not, but is to be constituted out of the nations and peoples now converted by this preaching: whence, according to the course of scripture, the nature of the work, and their own grant in this place, it is apparent that there is a ministry before the church, gathering and espousing the church to Christ: and therefore their own tenent must needs be too light, viz. that there is no[253] ministry but that which is mediate from the church.

First, if they preach by Christ’s ultimate authority, based on Matt. xxviii., Mark xvi., and Rom. x., they must acknowledge a time when the church did not exist but was to be formed from the nations and peoples who are now being converted through this preaching. Therefore, following the scriptural context, the nature of the work, and their own concession in this instance, it is clear that there is a ministry that exists before the church, gathering and uniting the church with Christ. Consequently, their own belief must be too superficial, namely, that there is no ministry except that which comes from the church.

Peace. Blessed Truth, this doctrine of a ministry before the church, is harsh and deep, yet most true, most sweet. Yet you know their ground, that two or three godly persons may join themselves together, become a church, make officers, send them forth to preach, to convert, to baptize, and gather new churches.

Peace. Blessed Truth, this belief in a ministry before the church is tough and profound, yet it is undeniably true and incredibly sweet. You understand their basis—two or three devoted individuals can come together, form a church, create leaders, empower them to preach, convert, baptize, and establish new churches.

No precedent of any people in the gospel converting and gathering themselves without some messenger sent from the Lord to effect those ends.

Truth. I answer, first, we find not in the first institution and pattern, that ever any such two, or three, or more, did gather and constitute themselves a church of Christ, without a ministry sent from God to invite and call them by the word, and to receive them unto fellowship with God upon the receiving of that word and message. And therefore it may very well be queried, how, without such a ministry, two or three become a church? and how the power of Christ is conveyed unto them? who espoused this people unto Jesus Christ, as the church at Corinth was espoused by Paul? 2 Cor. xi. 2. If it be said, themselves: or if it be said, the scriptures: let one instance be produced in the first patterns and practices of such a practice.

Truth. I respond, first, we don’t see in the original establishment and example that any two, three, or more people ever came together to form a church of Christ without a ministry sent from God to invite and call them through the word, and to accept them into fellowship with God upon receiving that word and message. Therefore, it’s worth questioning how, without such a ministry, two or three can become a church? And how is the power of Christ transferred to them? Who joined this group to Jesus Christ, just as Paul joined the church at Corinth? 2 Cor. xi. 2. If someone says it’s based on their own decision, or if it’s based on the scriptures: let one example be provided from the original patterns and practices of such an approach.

It hath been generally confessed, that there is no coming to the marriage-feast without a messenger inviting, sent from God to the souls of men, Matt. xxii., Luke xiv., Rom. x.

It has generally been acknowledged that you cannot arrive at the marriage feast without a messenger inviting you, sent from God to the souls of people, Matt. xxii., Luke xiv., Rom. x.

We find when the Thessalonians turned to God from their idols, to serve the living and true God, 1 Thess. i. 9, it pleased God to bring a word of power unto them by the mouth of Paul, in the same place.

We see that when the Thessalonians turned to God from their idols to serve the living and true God, 1 Thess. i. 9, it pleased God to bring a powerful message to them through Paul in that same place.

Peace. You know, dear Truth, it is a common plea, that God’s people now are converted already, and therefore may congregate themselves, &c.

Peace. You know, dear Truth, it's a common request that God's people are already converted and can come together, etc.

Truth. Two things must here be cleared.

Truth. Two things need to be clarified here.

[254]

[254]

Professed public conversion is not only from sins against the second table in personal repentance, but from false worship also.

First, doth their conversion amount to external turning from idols, 1 Thess. i. 9, beside their internal repentance, faith, love? &c. Secondly, who wrought this conversion, who begot these children? for though the Corinthians might have ten thousand teachers, yet Paul had begotten them by the word.

First, does their conversion mean turning away from idols, as mentioned in 1 Thess. i. 9, in addition to their internal repentance, faith, love, etc.? Secondly, who caused this conversion and who is responsible for these children? Because even if the Corinthians had ten thousand teachers, Paul was the one who brought them to faith through the word.

It is true, as Mr. Cotton himself elsewhere acknowledgeth, God sendeth many preachers in the way of his providence, even in Babel mystical, though not according to his ordinance and institution. So even in the wilderness God provideth for the sustentation of the woman, Rev. xii.; by which provision, even in the most popish times and places, yea, and by most false and popish callings (now in this lightsome age confessed so to be), God hath done great things to the personal conversion, consolation, and salvation of his people.

It’s true, as Mr. Cotton himself acknowledges elsewhere, that God sends many preachers through His providence, even in mystical Babel, though not according to His design and institution. Even in the wilderness, God provides for the sustenance of the woman (Rev. xii); through this provision, even during the most Catholic times and places, and even through the most false and Catholic calls (now recognized in this enlightened age), God has done great things for the personal conversion, comfort, and salvation of His people.

A true ministry necessary before conversion, and therefore before the church, in the first pattern.

But as there seems yet to be desired such constitution of the Christian church, as the first institution and pattern calls for: so also such a calling and converting of God’s people from anti-christian idols to the Christian worship: and therefore such a ministry, according to the first pattern, sent from Christ Jesus to renew and restore the worship and ordinances of God in Christ.

But there still seems to be a need for the kind of structure in the Christian church that the original design and model suggest: as well as a calling and bringing of God's people from anti-Christian idols to Christian worship. Therefore, there should be a ministry, based on the original example, sent by Christ Jesus to refresh and restore the worship and practices of God in Christ.

The true way of the ministry sent with that commission, Matt. xxviii. discussed.

Lastly, if it should be granted that without a ministry sent from Christ to gather churches, that God’s people in this country may be called, converted from anti-christian idols, to the true worship of God in the true church estate and ordinances, will it not follow that in all other countries of the world God’s elect must or may be so converted from their several respective false worships and idolatries, and brought into the true Christian church estate without such a ministry sent unto them? Or are there two ways appointed by the Lord Jesus, one for this country, and another for the rest of the world? Or lastly,[255] if two or three more, without a ministry, shall arise up, become a church, make ministers, &c., I ask, whether those two or three, or more, must not be accounted immediately and extraordinarily stirred up by God? and whether this be that supreme power of Christ Jesus, which they speak of, sending forth two or three private persons to make a church and ministers, without a true ministry of Christ Jesus first sent unto themselves? Is this that commission, which all ministers pretend unto, Matt. xxviii. 19, &c. first, in the hands of two or three private persons becoming a church, without a mediate call from which church, say they, there can be no true ministry, and yet also confess that Christ sendeth forth to preach by his supreme power, and the magistrate by his power subordinate to gather churches?

Lastly, if we accept that without a ministry sent from Christ to establish churches, God's people in this country can be called and converted from anti-Christian idols to the true worship of God in the true church with its practices and ordinances, doesn’t it follow that in all other countries, God’s chosen people might also be converted from their false worship and idolatries into the true Christian church without such a ministry being sent to them? Or does the Lord Jesus have different methods for this country compared to the rest of the world? Lastly, if two or three individuals rise up without a ministry, form a church, create ministers, etc., I ask whether those two or three, or more, must not be viewed as being directly and extraordinarily inspired by God? Is this the supreme power of Christ Jesus that they refer to, sending forth two or three private individuals to form a church and ministers without a legitimate ministry of Christ Jesus first being sent to them? Is this the commission that all ministers claim, Matt. xxviii. 19, etc., first given to two or three private individuals who become a church, without a direct call from which church they say there can be no true ministry, yet also admit that Christ sends people to preach by his supreme power and that the magistrate has the authority to gather churches?


CHAP. CIV.

Peace. You have taken great pains to show the irreconcilableness of those their two assertions, viz., First, there is now no ministry, as they say, but what is mediate from the church; and yet, secondly, Christ Jesus sends preachers forth by his supreme power to gather the church. I now wait to hear, how, as they say, “the magistrate may send forth by his power subordinate to gather churches, enforcing the people to hear,” &c.

Peace. You've gone to great lengths to demonstrate how incompatible their two statements are: first, that there is currently no ministry, as they claim, other than what comes directly from the church; and yet, second, that Christ Jesus sends out preachers by His supreme authority to gather the church. I'm now looking forward to hearing how, as they say, “the magistrate can use his power to send out people to gather churches, forcing the people to listen,” etc.

The civil magistrate not betrusted with gathering of churches.

Truth. If there be a ministry sent forth by Christ’s supreme power, and a ministry sent forth by the magistrate’s subordinate power, to gather churches—I ask, what is the difference between these two? Is there any gathering of churches but by that commission, Matt. xxviii. Teach and baptize? And is the civil magistrate entrusted[256] with a power from Christ, as his deputy, to give this commission, and so to send out ministers to preach and baptize?

Truth. If there is a ministry sent out by Christ’s ultimate authority, and a ministry sent out by the government’s lesser authority, to establish churches—I want to know, what’s the difference between these two? Is there any formation of churches except through that commission in Matt. xxviii. Teach and baptize? And is the government given a mandate from Christ, as his representative, to grant this commission, and thus send out ministers to preach and baptize?

If the magistrate, then much more the people of the world, from whom the magistrates receive their power.

As there is nothing in the Testament of Christ concerning such a delegation or assignment of such power of Christ to the civil magistrate: so I also ask, since in every free state civil magistrates have no power but what the peoples of those states, lands, and countries betrust them with, whether or no, by this means, it must not follow, that Christ Jesus hath left with the peoples and nations of the world his spiritual kingly power to grant commissions, and send out ministers to themselves, to preach, convert, and baptize themselves? How inevitably this follows upon their conclusion of power in magistrates to send, &c., and what unchristian and unreasonable consequences must flow from hence, let all consider in the fear of God.

As there is nothing in the Testament of Christ about delegating or assigning Christ's power to government officials, I also ask, since in every free state, civil officials only have the power that the people of those states, lands, and countries give them, whether it follows that Christ Jesus has left his spiritual authority with the people and nations of the world to appoint ministers and send them out to preach, convert, and baptize themselves. How inevitably this conclusion about the power of officials to send others comes about and what unreasonable and unchristian consequences might arise from it, let everyone consider with reverence for God.

Jehoshaphat (2 Chron. xvii.) a figure of Christ Jesus in his church, not of the civil magistrate in the state.

Jehoshaphat’s sending forth the Levites to teach in Judah, &c., as they allege it not, so elsewhere it shall more fully appear to be a type and figure of Christ Jesus, the only king of his church, providing for the feeding of his church and people by his true Christian priests and Levites, viz., the ministry which in the gospel he hath appointed.

Jehoshaphat sent the Levites to teach in Judah, and as they claim, it becomes clearer elsewhere that this serves as a symbol of Christ Jesus, the sole king of his church, who ensures that his church and people are provided for by his true Christian priests and Levites, meaning the ministry he has established in the gospel.


CHAP. CV.

Peace. We have examined the ministry, be pleased, dear Truth, to speak to the second branch of this head: viz., the maintenance of it. They affirm that the magistrate may force out the minister’s maintenance from all that are taught by them, and that after the pattern of Israel; and the argument from 1 Cor. ix., Gal. vi. 6.

Peace. We have looked into the ministry, so please, dear Truth, address the second part of this topic: namely, its support. They argue that the magistrate can compel the minister’s support from everyone who is taught by them, following the example of Israel; and they reference 1 Cor. ix. and Gal. vi. 6.

[257]

[257]

Truth. This theme, viz., concerning the maintenance of the priests and ministers of worship, is indeed the apple of the eye, the Diana of the [Ephesians,[214]] &c.; yet all that love Christ Jesus in sincerity, and souls in and from him, will readily profess to abhor filthy lucre, Tit. i. 7, and the wages of Balaam, both more common and frequent than easily is discernible.

Truth. This theme, specifically about supporting the priests and ministers of worship, is truly the center of attention, the focus of the [Ephesians,[214]] & etc.; yet everyone who genuinely loves Christ Jesus and the souls connected to him will readily admit to loathing dishonest gain, Tit. i. 7, and the pay of Balaam, which are both more common and prevalent than is easily noticeable.

Gal. vi. 6, concerning the maintenance of the ministry, examined.

To that scripture, Gal. vi. 6, Let him that is taught in the word make him that teacheth partaker of all his goods: I answer, that teaching was of persons converted, believers entered into the school and family of Christ, the church; which church being rightly gathered, is also rightly invested with the power of the Lord Jesus, to force every soul therein by spiritual weapons and penalties to do its duty.

To that scripture, Gal. vi. 6, Let anyone who is taught the word share all good things with the teacher: I respond that teaching was meant for those who have been converted, believers who have joined the school and family of Christ, the church; which church, when properly gathered, is also genuinely given the authority of the Lord Jesus to compel every soul within it through spiritual means and consequences to fulfill its responsibilities.

But this forcing of the magistrate is intended and practised to all sorts of persons, without as well as within the church, unconverted, natural and dead in sin, as well as those that live and, feeding, enjoy the benefits of spiritual food.

But this pressure on the magistrate is aimed at all kinds of people, both inside and outside the church, unconverted, naturally inclined, and dead in sin, as well as those who live and, nourished, enjoy the benefits of spiritual sustenance.

Christ Jesus never appointed a maintenance of ministers from the unconverted, and unbelieving.

Now for those sorts of persons to whom Christ Jesus sends his word out of church estate, Jews or Gentiles, according to the parable of Matt. xiii. highway hearers, stony ground, and thorny ground hearers, we never find tittle of any maintenance to be expected, least of all to be forced and exacted, from them. By civil power they cannot be forced, for it is no civil payment or business, no matter of Cæsar, but concerning God: nor by spiritual power, which hath nothing to do with those which are without, 1 Cor. v.

Now for those kinds of people to whom Christ Jesus sends his message outside of the church, whether Jews or Gentiles, as described in the parable of Matt. xiii. — the people on the roadside, those on rocky soil, and those choked by thorns — we find no expectation of any support to be coming from them. They cannot be compelled by civil authority, because this is not a civil payment or matter of Cæsar, but something concerning God; nor can they be compelled by spiritual authority, which has nothing to do with those who are outside, 1 Cor. v.

It is reasonable to expect and demand of such as live within the state a civil maintenance of their civil officers, and to force it where it is denied. It is reasonable for a schoolmaster to demand his recompence for his labour in[258] his school; but it is not reasonable to expect or force it from strangers, enemies, rebels to that city, from such as come not within, or else would not be received into the school. What is the church of Christ Jesus, but the city, the school, and family of Christ? the officers of this city, school, family, may reasonably expect maintenance from such they minister unto, but not from strangers, enemies, &c.

It’s reasonable for people living in the state to expect and require proper support for their civil officials and to enforce that support when it’s lacking. Similarly, it’s reasonable for a teacher to demand payment for their work in their school; however, it’s not reasonable to expect or force that payment from outsiders, enemies, or rebels in that city, especially from those who aren’t part of the community or who wouldn't be accepted into the school. What is the church of Christ Jesus, if not the city, the school, and the family of Christ? The leaders of this city, school, and family can justifiably expect support from those they serve, but not from outsiders, adversaries, etc.

They that compel men to hear, compel men also to pay for their hearing and conversion.

Peace. It is most true that sin goes in a link; for that tenent, that all the men of the world may be compelled to hear Christ preached, and enjoy the labours of the teacher as well as the church itself, forceth on another also as evil, viz., that they should also be compelled to pay, as being most equal and reasonable to pay for their conversion.

Peace. It’s definitely true that sin is connected; because the idea that everyone in the world should be required to hear Christ preached and benefit from the teacher’s efforts, as well as the church itself, also implies another wrong idea—that they should be forced to pay, as it seems fair and reasonable for them to contribute to their own conversion.

Luke xiv. Compel them, examined.

Truth. Some use to urge that text of Luke xiv. 23, Compel them to come in. Compel them to mass, say the papists; compel them to church and common prayer, say the protestants; compel them to the meeting, say the New English.[215] In all these compulsions they disagree amongst themselves; but in this, viz., Compel them to pay, in this they all agree.

Truth. Some argue about the text from Luke 14:23, Compel them to come in. The Catholics say to compel them to Mass; the Protestants say to compel them to church and common prayer; the New English say to compel them to the meeting. In all these coercions, they disagree with each other; but in this—namely, compel them to pay—they all agree.

Two sorts of compulsion.

There is a double violence, which both error and falsehood use to the souls of men.

There is a dual violence that both misinformation and lies inflict on people's souls.

Moral and civil compulsion.

First, moral and persuasive; such was the persuasion first used to Joseph by his mistress: such was the persuasions of Tamar from Ammon; such was the compelling of the young man by the harlot, Prov. vii., she caught him by her much fair speech and kisses. And thus is the[259] whole world compelled to the worship of the golden image, Dan. iii.

First, moral and persuasive; that was the approach first used by Joseph's mistress to persuade him: that was the persuasion of Tamar from Ammon; that was how the young man was compelled by the harlot, as described in Prov. vii., she caught him with her flattering words and kisses. And in this way, the[259] whole world is compelled to worship the golden image, as mentioned in Dan. iii.

The second compulsion is civil; such as Joseph’s mistress began to practise upon Joseph, to attain her whorish desires: such as Ammon practised on Tamar, to satisfy his brutish lust; and such was Nebuchadnezzar’s second compulsion, his fiery furnace, Dan. iii.; and mystical Nebuchadnezzar’s killing all that receive not his mark, Rev. xiii.

The second compulsion is civil; for example, Joseph’s mistress began to manipulate Joseph to fulfill her immoral desires; just like Ammon manipulated Tamar to satisfy his animalistic lust; and similarly, Nebuchadnezzar’s second compulsion was his fiery furnace, Dan. iii.; and the mystical Nebuchadnezzar’s orders to kill all who do not accept his mark, Rev. xiii.

The ministers of Christ Jesus compel with no other sword than that of Christ’s mouth, the sword of the Spirit with two edges.

The first sort of these violences, to wit, by powerful argument and persuasion, the ministers of the gospel also use. Hence all those powerful persuasions of wisdom’s maidens, Prov. ix. Hence, saith Paul, knowing the terror of the Lord, we persuade men, 2 Cor. v.; and pull some out of the fire, saith Jude; such must that compulsion be, Luke xiv. 23, viz., the powerful persuasions of the word, being that two-edged sword coming out of the mouth of Christ Jesus in his true ministers, sent forth to invite poor sinners to partake of the feast of the Lamb of God. The civil ministers of the commonweal cannot be sent upon this business with their civil weapons and compulsions, but the spiritual minister of the gospel, with his spiritual sword of Christ’s mouth, a sword with two edges.

The first type of these forces, specifically through strong argument and persuasion, is also used by the ministers of the gospel. This is where we find the compelling arguments of wisdom’s followers, Prov. ix. As Paul says, knowing the fear of the Lord, we persuade others, 2 Cor. v.; and pull some out of the fire, as Jude mentions; this is how strong that compulsion must be, Luke xiv. 23, namely, the powerful persuasions of the word, which is like a sharp two-edged sword coming from the mouth of Christ Jesus through his true ministers, sent to invite lost sinners to join the feast of the Lamb of God. Civil leaders of the community cannot carry out this task with their civil tools and pressures, but the spiritual minister of the gospel wields Christ’s spiritual sword, a sword with two edges.

The maintenance of the ministry spiritual.

But more particularly, the contributions of Christ’s kingdom are all holy and spiritual, though consisting of material earthly substance, (as is water in baptism, bread and wine in the supper,) and joined with prayer and the Lord’s supper, Acts ii. 42.

But more specifically, the gifts of Christ’s kingdom are all holy and spiritual, even though they involve physical earthly elements (like water in baptism, and bread and wine in the communion), and are accompanied by prayer and the Lord’s supper, Acts ii. 42.

Hence as prayer is called God’s sacrifice, so are the contributions and mutual supplies of the saints, sacrifices, Phil. iv. [18.]

Hence, just as prayer is referred to as God's sacrifice, so are the gifts and support from the saints considered sacrifices. Phil. iv. [18.]

Natural men can neither truly worship nor maintain it.

Hence, also, as it is impossible for natural men to be capable of God’s worship, and to feed, be nourished, and edified by any spiritual ordinance, no more than a dead[260] child can suck the breast, or a dead man feast; so also is it as impossible for a dead man, yet lodged in the grave of nature, to contribute spiritually, I mean according to scripture’s rule, as for a dead man to pay a reckoning.

Therefore, just as it's impossible for ordinary people to truly worship God or to be spiritually nourished by any religious practice, the same way a dead child can't suckle or a dead man can't eat; it's equally impossible for a spiritually dead person, still trapped in their natural state, to contribute spiritually, according to the standards of scripture, just like a dead man can't settle a bill.

I question not but natural men may for the outward act preach, pray, contribute, &c.; but neither are they worshippers suitable to him who is a Spirit, John iv. 24; nor can they, least of all, be forced to worship, or the maintenance of it, without a guilt of their hypocrisy.

I have no doubt that ordinary people can perform actions like preaching, praying, giving, etc.; however, they are not true worshippers of Him who is Spirit, as stated in John 4:24; and they cannot be compelled to worship, or maintain it, without feeling guilty for their hypocrisy.

Peace. They will say, what is to be done for their souls?

Peace. They will ask, what should be done for their souls?

Truth. The apostles, whom we profess to imitate, preached the word of the Lord to unbelievers without mingling in worship with them, and such preachers and preaching such as pretend to be the true ministry of Christ ought to be and practise: not forcing them all their days to come to church and pay their duties, either so confessing that this is their religion unto which they are forced; or else that, as before, they are forced to be of no religion all their days.

Truth. The apostles, who we claim to follow, shared the message of the Lord with non-believers without participating in their worship. Preachers who pretend to be part of the true ministry of Christ should do the same: they shouldn’t make people feel obligated to attend church and fulfill their duties, either admitting that this is the religion they’re being forced into or, as before, that they’re being pressured into having no religion at all throughout their lives.

Rebels not subdued by compliance, but resistance.

The way to subdue rebels is not by correspondence and communion with them, by forcing them to keep the city watches, and pay assessments, &c., which all may be practised, upon compulsion, treacherously; the first work with such is powerfully to subdue their judgments and wills, to lay down their weapons, and yield willing subjection, then come they orderly into the city, and so to city privileges.

The way to control rebels isn’t through letters and discussions with them, or by forcing them to fulfill city duties and pay taxes, which can all be done under pressure and dishonestly. The first step with them is to strongly change their opinions and desires, to make them lay down their weapons and willingly accept authority, then they can come into the city in an orderly way, gaining the rights of citizens.


[261]

[261]

CHAP. CVI.

Peace. Please you now, dear Truth, to discuss the scriptures from the Old Testament, Neh. xiii., and 2 Chron. xxxi.

Peace. Now, dear Truth, please share your thoughts on the scriptures from the Old Testament, Neh. xiii., and 2 Chron. xxxi.

The national church of the Jews might well be forced to a settled maintenance of their priests, but not so the Christian church.

Truth. God gave unto that national church of the Jews that excellent land of Canaan, and therein houses furnished, orchards, gardens, vineyards, olive-yards, fields, wells, &c.; they might well, in this settled abundance, and the promised continuation and increase of it, afford a large temporal supply to their priests and Levites, even to the tenth of all they did possess.

Truth. God gave that national church of the Jews the wonderful land of Canaan, which included furnished homes, orchards, gardens, vineyards, olive groves, fields, wells, etc.; they could definitely provide ample support for their priests and Levites from this settled wealth, even up to a tenth of everything they owned.

God’s people are now, in the gospel, brought into a spiritual land of Canaan, flowing with spiritual milk and honey, and they abound with spiritual and heavenly comforts, though in a poor and persecuted condition; therefore an enforced settled maintenance is not suitable to the gospel, as it was to the ministry of priests and Levites in the law.

God’s people are now, through the gospel, entering a spiritual land of Canaan, filled with spiritual milk and honey, and they experience plenty of spiritual and heavenly comforts, even though they’re in a state of poverty and persecution; therefore, a forced, guaranteed income isn’t appropriate for the gospel, as it was for the ministry of priests and Levites under the law.

Secondly, in the change of the church estate, there was also a change of the priesthood and of the law, Heb. vii. [12.] Nor did the Lord Jesus appoint that in his church, and for the maintenance of his ministry, the civil sword of the magistrate; but that the spiritual sword of the ministry should alone compel.

Secondly, with the change in the church's structure, there was also a change in the priesthood and in the law, Heb. vii. [12.] The Lord Jesus did not establish that the civil authorities would support his church and its ministry; rather, he intended that only the spiritual authority of the ministry would compel.

The civil sword of the national church of the Jews, could not type out a civil but a spiritual sword of the Christian church.

3. Therefore the compulsion used under Hezekiah and Nehemiah, was by the civil and corporal sword, a type (in that typical state) not of another material and corporal, but of a heavenly and spiritual, even the sword of the Spirit, with which Christ fighteth, Rev. ii. [12.] which is exceeding sharp, entering in between the soul and spirit, Heb. iv. [12.] and bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ Jesus. He that submits not at[262] the shaking of this sword, is cut off by it; and he that despiseth this sword, all the power in the world cannot make him a true worshipper, or by his purse a maintainer of God’s worship.

3. Therefore, the force used during the times of Hezekiah and Nehemiah was through civil and physical power, not a different material and physical one, but rather a spiritual and heavenly power, specifically the sword of the Spirit that Christ wields, Rev. ii. [12.], which is extremely sharp, penetrating between the soul and spirit, Heb. iv. [12.], and taking every thought captive to obey Christ Jesus. Anyone who does not submit to the tremor of this sword is cut off by it; and anyone who disregards this sword, no amount of worldly power can make him a true worshipper or a supporter of God’s worship through his wealth.

No man should be bound to worship, nor maintain a worship, against his own consent.

Lastly, if any man professing to be a minister of Christ Jesus, shall bring men before the magistrate, as the practice hath been, both in Old and New England,[216] for not paying him his wages or his due: I ask, if the voluntary consent of the party hath not obliged him, how can either the officers of the parish, church, or of the civil state, compel this or that man to pay so much, more or less, to maintain such a worship or ministry? I ask further, if the determining what is each man’s due to pay, why may they not determine the tenth and more, as some desired (others opposing) in New England, and force men not only to maintenance, but to a Jewish maintenance?

Lastly, if anyone claiming to be a minister of Christ Jesus brings people before the magistrate, as has been done in both Old and New England, for not paying him his wages or what he is owed: I ask, if the voluntary consent of the person hasn’t obligated him, how can either the parish, church officials, or government authorities force someone to pay a specific amount, whether more or less, to support such worship or ministry? I ask further, if they can decide what each person owes, why can’t they also decide on a tithe or more, as some wanted (while others opposed) in New England, and compel people not only for support but for a Jewish standard of support?

Peace. Yea; but, say they, is not the labourer worthy of his hire?

Peace. Yes; but, they say, isn’t the worker deserving of their pay?

Christ’s labourers worthy of their hire, but from them that hire them.

Truth. Yes, from them that hire him, from the church, to whom he laboureth or ministereth, not from the civil state: no more than the minister of the civil state is worthy of his hire from the church, but from the civil state: in which I grant the persons in the church ought to be assistant in their civil respects.

Truth. Yes, he should be compensated by those who hire him, from the church, to whom he works or serves, not from the government: just like the government minister is paid by the government, not by the church. I agree that individuals in the church should also fulfill their roles in civil matters.

Peace. What maintenance, say they, shall the ministry of the gospel have?

Peace. What support, they ask, should the ministry of the gospel receive?

What maintenance Christ hath appointed his ministers in the gospel.

Truth. We find two ways of maintenance for the ministry[263] of the gospel proposed for our direction in the New Testament.

Truth. We discover two ways to support the ministry[263] of the gospel suggested for our guidance in the New Testament.

First, the free and willing contribution of the saints, according to 1 Cor. xvi., Luke viii. 3, &c., upon which both the Lord Jesus, and his ministers lived.

First, the voluntary and generous contributions of the saints, according to 1 Cor. 16, Luke 8:3, etc., on which both the Lord Jesus and his ministers relied.

Secondly, the diligent work and labour of their own hands, as Paul tells the Thessalonians, and that in two cases:

Secondly, the hard work and effort of their own hands, as Paul tells the Thessalonians, and that in two instances:

1. Either in the inabilities and necessities of the church.

1. Either in the limitations and needs of the church.

2. Or for the greater advantage of Christ’s truth. As when Paul saw it would more advantage the name of Christ, he denies himself, and falls to work amongst the Corinthians and Thessalonians.

2. Or for the greater benefit of Christ’s truth. Just like when Paul realized it would be more beneficial for Christ's name, he set aside his own interests and started working among the Corinthians and Thessalonians.

Let none call these cases extraordinary: for if persecution be the portion of Christ’s sheep, and the business or work of Christ must be dearer to us than our right eye or lives, such as will follow Paul, and follow the Lord Jesus, must not think much at, but rejoice in, poverties, necessities, hunger, cold, nakedness, &c. The stewards of Christ Jesus must be like their Lord, and abhor to steal as the evil steward, pretending that he shamed to beg, but peremptorily dig he could not.

Let no one call these situations unusual: for if suffering is what Christ’s followers experience, and the work of Christ is more important to us than our right eye or our lives, those who choose to follow Paul and the Lord Jesus shouldn’t be discouraged but should find joy in facing poverty, needs, hunger, cold, and nakedness, etc. The servants of Christ Jesus must be like their Lord and should despise stealing, unlike the wicked steward, who claimed he was too ashamed to beg, but stubbornly insisted he couldn’t dig.


CHAP. CVII.

Peace. One and the last branch, dear Truth, remains concerning schools.

Peace. One final topic, dear Truth, remains regarding schools.

“The churches,” say they, “much depend upon the schools, and the schools upon the magistrates.”

“The churches,” they say, “rely heavily on the schools, and the schools depend on the authorities.”

Universities of Europe a cause of universal sins and plagues; yet schools honourable for tongues and arts.

Truth. I honour schools for tongues and arts; but the institution of Europe’s universities, devoting persons (as is said) for scholars in a monastical way, forbidding marriage,[264] and labour too, I hold as far from the mind of Jesus Christ as it is from propagating his name and worship.

Truth. I respect schools for languages and arts; however, I think the way Europe’s universities operate—where people are dedicated to being scholars in a monastic manner, forbidding marriage,[264] and also rejecting work—strays far from the teachings of Jesus Christ, just as it is distant from promoting his name and worship.

We count the universities the fountains, the seminaries, or seed-plots of all piety; but have not those fountains ever sent what streams the times have liked? and ever changed their taste and colour to the prince’s eye and palate?

We see the universities as the sources, the training grounds, or the places where all good things begin; but haven’t those sources always produced whatever flows that the times have favored? And have they not continually altered their style and appeal to suit the prince’s preferences?

For any depending of the church of Christ upon such schools, I find not a tittle in the Testament of Christ Jesus.

For any reliance of the church of Christ on such schools, I find not a shred of evidence in the Testament of Christ Jesus.

Christ’s church his school, and all believers scholars.

I find the church of Christ frequently compared to a school. All believers are his disciples or scholars, yea, women also, Acts ix. 36, There was a certain disciple, or scholar, called Dorcas.

I often see the church of Christ compared to a school. All believers are His disciples or students, and that includes women too. Acts ix. 36, There was a certain disciple, or student, called Dorcas.

Have not the universities sacrilegiously stolen this blessed name of Christ’s scholars from his people? Is not the very scripture language itself become absurd, to wit, to call God’s people, especially women, as Dorcas, scholars?

Have the universities not wrongfully taken this sacred title of Christ’s scholars from his followers? Hasn't the language of scripture itself become ridiculous, for example, to refer to God’s people, particularly women, as Dorcas, scholars?

Peace. Some will object, how shall the scriptures be brought to light from out of popish darkness, except these schools of prophets convey them to us?

Peace. Some will argue, how can the scriptures be revealed from the darkness of Catholicism, unless these prophetic schools deliver them to us?

Truth. I know no schools of prophets in the New Testament, but the particular congregation of Christ Jesus, 1 Cor. xiv. And I question whether any thing but sin stopped and dried up the current of the Spirit in those rare gifts of tongues to God’s sons and daughters, serving so admirably both for the understanding of the original scriptures, and also for the propagating of the name of Christ.

Truth. I’m not aware of any schools of prophets in the New Testament, except for the specific community of Christ Jesus, 1 Cor. xiv. I wonder if anything other than sin hindered and stifled the flow of the Spirit in those unique gifts of tongues given to God's sons and daughters, which served so well for understanding the original scriptures and spreading the name of Christ.

Who knows but God may again pour forth the gifts of tongues?

Who knows but that it may please the Lord again to clothe his people with a spirit of zeal and courage for the name of Christ; yea, and pour forth those fiery streams again of tongues and prophecy in the restoration of Zion?

Who knows but that it might please the Lord again to fill His people with a spirit of enthusiasm and bravery for the sake of Christ; yes, and to pour out those fiery streams of speaking in tongues and prophecy again in the restoration of Zion?

[265]

[265]

Tongues attainable out of Oxford or Cambridge.

If it be not his holy pleasure so to do, but that his people with daily study and labour must dig to come at the original fountains, God’s people have many ways, besides the university, lazy and monkish, to attain to an excellent measure of the knowledge of those tongues.

If it’s not his divine will to do so, and instead his people must work hard every day to reach the original sources, God’s people have many other, less academic and more laid-back ways to gain a great understanding of those languages.

Mr. Ainsworth.

That most despised while living, and now much honoured Mr. Ainsworth,[217] had scarce his peer amongst a thousand academians for the scripture originals, and yet he scarce set foot within a college-walls.

That most disliked while alive, and now greatly respected Mr. Ainsworth,[217] had hardly any equal among a thousand scholars for the original scriptures, and yet he barely stepped foot inside a college.


CHAP. CVIII.

Peace. I shall now present you with their tenth head, viz., concerning the magistrates’ power in matters of doctrine.

Peace. I will now share with you their tenth point, specifically about the magistrates’ authority in matters of doctrine.

“That which is unjustly ascribed to the pope, is as unjustly ascribed to the magistrates, viz., to have power of making new articles of faith, or rules of life, or of pressing upon the churches to give such public honour to the apocrypha writings, or homilies of men, as to read them to the people in the room of the oracles of God.”

"What's unfairly attributed to the pope is just as unfairly attributed to the magistrates, meaning they have the power to create new beliefs or guidelines for living, or to pressure churches into giving public respect to apocryphal writings or human sermons, as if they should be read to people instead of the words of God."

Truth. This position, simply considered, I acknowledge a most holy truth of God, both against the pope, and the civil magistrates’ challenge, both pretending to be the vicars of Christ Jesus upon the earth. Yet two things here I shall propose to consideration:—

Truth. When I think about this position, I recognize it as a fundamental truth of God, opposing both the pope and the civil authorities, who both claim to be representatives of Christ Jesus on earth. However, I will present two matters for consideration:—

[266]

[266]

King Henry the Eighth set down in the pope’s chair in England.

First, since the parliament of England thrust the pope out of his chair in England, and set down King Henry the Eighth and his successors in the pope’s room, establishing them supreme governors of the church of England: since such an absolute government is given by all men to them to be guardians of the first table and worship of God, to set up the true worship, to suppress all false, and that by the power of the sword; and therefore consequently they must judge and determine what the true is, and what the false:—

First, since the Parliament of England pushed the pope out of his position in England and placed King Henry the Eighth and his successors in the pope’s place, making them the supreme leaders of the Church of England: since such complete authority is granted by everyone to them as protectors of the first table and worship of God, to establish true worship, to eliminate all false worship, and that by the power of the sword; therefore, they must judge and decide what is true and what is false:—

If the magistrate must punish in spiritual cases, he must of necessity be judge in spiritual causes also.

And since the magistrate is bound, by these authors’ principles, to see the church, the church officers, and members do their duty, he must therefore judge what is the church’s duty, and when she performs or not performs it, or when she exceeds; so likewise when the ministers perform their duty, or when they exceed it:—

And since the magistrate is required, according to these authors' principles, to ensure that the church, its officers, and members fulfill their responsibilities, he must determine what the church's responsibilities are, and whether it fulfills them or fails to do so, or when it goes beyond its limits; similarly, he must also assess when the ministers fulfill their duties or exceed them:—

And if the magistrate must judge, then certainly by his own eye, and not by the eyes of others, though assembled in a national or general council:—

And if the judge has to make a decision, then it should definitely be based on his own judgment, not on what others think, even if they are gathered in a national or general council:—

Then also, upon his judgment must the people rest, as upon the mind and judgment of Christ, or else it must be confessed that he hath no such power left him by Christ to compel the souls of men in matters of God’s worship.

Then also, the people must rely on his judgment, just as they rely on the thoughts and decisions of Christ. If not, it must be acknowledged that Christ has not given him the authority to compel people’s souls regarding God’s worship.

Apocrypha, Common-prayer, and homilies, precious to our forefathers.

Secondly, concerning the apocrypha writings and homilies to be urged by the magistrate to be read unto the people as the oracles of God: I ask, if the homilies of England contain not in them much precious and heavenly matter? Secondly, if they were not penned, at least many of them, by excellent men for learning, holiness, and witness of Christ’s truth incomparable? Thirdly, were they not authorized by that most rare and pious prince, Edward VI., then head of the church of England?[218][267] With what great solemnity and rejoicing were they received of thousands!

Secondly, regarding the apocryphal writings and sermons that the magistrate wants people to read as if they were the words of God: I ask if the sermons from England don’t contain a lot of valuable and uplifting content? Also, weren’t many of them written by remarkable individuals known for their knowledge, holiness, and unmatched testimony to Christ’s truth? Lastly, weren’t they approved by that exceptional and devout ruler, Edward VI, who was the head of the Church of England? [218][267] With what great ceremony and joy were they embraced by thousands!

Yet now, behold their children after them sharply censure them for apocrypha writings, and homilies thrust into the room of the word of God, and so falling into the consideration of a false and counterfeit scripture.

Yet now, look at their children who criticize them for the apocryphal writings and sermons pushed into the place of the word of God, leading to the acceptance of false and counterfeit scripture.

A case.

I demand of these worthy men, whether a servant of God might then lawfully have refused to read or hear such a false scripture?

I ask these respectable men, could a servant of God have rightfully refused to read or listen to such a false scripture?

Secondly, if so, whether King Edward might have lawfully compelled such a man to yield and submit, or else have persecuted him; yea, according to the authors’ principles, whether he ought to have spared him; because after the admonitions of such pious and learned men, this man shall now prove a heretic, and as an obstinate person sinning against the light of his own conscience?

Secondly, if that’s the case, could King Edward have legally forced that man to yield and submit, or could he have persecuted him? And according to the authors’ principles, should he have spared him? Because after the warnings from such pious and knowledgeable people, this man will now be seen as a heretic, as someone stubbornly sinning against his own conscience?

In this case what shall the consciences of the subject do, awed by the dread of the Most High? What shall the magistrate do, zealous for his glorious reformation, being constantly persuaded by his clergy of his lieutenantship received from Christ?

In this situation, what should the subjects' consciences do, intimidated by the fear of the Most High? What should the magistrate do, passionate about his noble reform, while being continually convinced by his clergy of his authority granted by Christ?

Reformations are fallible. Bloody conclusions.

Again, what privilege have those worthy servants of God, either in Old or New England, to be exempted from the mistakes into which those glorious worthies in King Edward’s time did fall? and if so, what bloody conclusions are presented to the world, persuading men to pluck up by the roots from the land of the living, all such as seem in their eyes heretical or obstinate!

Again, what privilege do those deserving servants of God, whether in Old or New England, have to be free from the errors that those noble figures in King Edward's time fell into? And if that’s the case, what violent conclusions are shown to the world, encouraging people to completely uproot from the land of the living anyone who seems heretical or stubborn in their eyes!


[268]

[268]

CHAP. CIX.

Peace. Dear Truth, what dark and dismal bloody paths do we walk in? How is thy name and mine in all ages cried up, yet as an English flag in a Spanish bottom, not in truth, but dangerous treachery and abuse both of truth and peace!

Peace. Dear Truth, what dark and gloomy bloody paths are we walking? How is it that your name and mine are shouted throughout the ages, yet like an English flag on a Spanish ship, it’s not in truth but in dangerous treachery and a betrayal of both truth and peace!

Eleventh head.

We are now come to the eleventh head, which concerns the magistrates’ power in worship?

We have now reached the eleventh point, which is about the authority of magistrates in worship.

“First, they have power,” say they, “to reform things in the worship of God in a church corrupted, and to establish the pure worship of God, defending the same by the power of the sword against all those who shall attempt to corrupt it.

“First, they have the authority,” they say, “to fix the issues in the worship of God in a corrupted church and to establish the true worship of God, defending it with the power of the sword against anyone who tries to corrupt it.

“For first, the reigning of idolatry and corruption in religion is imputed to the want of a king, Judges xvii. 5, 6.

“For one, the dominance of idol worship and corruption in religion is blamed on the lack of a king, Judges xvii. 5, 6.

“Secondly, remissness in reforming religion is a fault imputed to them who suffered the high places in Israel, and in Gallio who cared not for such things, Acts xviii. 17.

“Secondly, neglecting to reform religion is a flaw attributed to those who allowed the high places in Israel, and to Gallio, who didn’t care about such matters, Acts xviii. 17.

“Thirdly, forwardness this way is a duty not only for kings in the Old Testament, but for princes under the New, 1 Tim. ii. 2; Rom. xiii. 4; Esay. xlix. 23. Neither did the kings of Israel reform things amiss as types of Christ, but as civil magistrates, and so exemplary to all Christians. And here reformation in religion is commendable in a Persian king, Ezra vii. 23. And it is well known that remissness in princes of Christendom in matters of religion and worship, devolving the care thereof only to the clergy, and so setting the horns thereof upon the church’s head, hath been the cause of anti-christian[269] inventions, usurpations, and corruptions, in the worship and temple of God.

“Thirdly, being proactive in this way is a responsibility not just for kings in the Old Testament but for leaders in the New Testament as well, 1 Tim. ii. 2; Rom. xiii. 4; Isaiah xlix. 23. The kings of Israel did not just fix wrongs as representations of Christ but as civil authorities, setting an example for all Christians. Additionally, reformation in religion is commendable in a Persian king, Ezra vii. 23. It is well known that negligence among Christian leaders regarding religion and worship, by leaving the responsibility solely to the clergy and placing the burden on the church, has led to anti-Christian[269] innovations, usurpations, and corruptions in the worship and temple of God."

“Secondly, they have not power to press upon the churches stinted prayers, or set liturgies, whether new or old, popish or others, under colour of uniformity of worship, or moral goodness of them both for matter and form, conceiving our arguments sent to our brethren in England concerning this question to evince this truth.[219]

“Secondly, they do not have the authority to impose restricted prayers or set liturgies, whether they are new or old, Catholic or otherwise, under the guise of uniformity in worship or moral goodness in both content and structure, believing that our arguments sent to our brothers in England regarding this issue demonstrate this truth.[219]

“Thirdly, they have no power to press upon the churches, neither by law, as hath been said before, nor by proclamation and command, any sacred significant ceremonies, whether more or less popish or Jewish rite, or any other device of man, be it never so little in the worship of God, under what colour soever of indifferency, civility, using them without opinion of sanctity, public peace, or obedience to righteous authority, as surplice, cross, kneeling at sacrament, salt and spittle in baptism, holy days; they having been so accursed of God, so abused by man, the imposing of some ever making way for the urging of more, the receiving of some making the conscience bow to the burden of all.

“Thirdly, they have no power to impose upon the churches, neither by law, as mentioned before, nor by proclamation and command, any sacred ceremonies, whether they are more or less Catholic or Jewish, or any other man-made practices, no matter how small, in the worship of God, under whatever guise of indifference, civility, using them without seeing them as sacred, public peace, or obedience to rightful authority, such as surplices, crosses, kneeling during the sacrament, salt and saliva in baptism, and holy days; these have been so damned by God, so misused by humans, that enforcing some only paves the way for insisting on more, and accepting some causes the conscience to yield to the weight of all.”

“Fourthly, they have not power to govern and rule the acts of worship in the church of God.

“Fourthly, they don't have the authority to govern and control the acts of worship in the church of God.”

“It is with a magistrate in a state in respect of the acts of those who worship in a church, as it is with a prince in a ship, wherein, though he be governor of their persons, else he should not be their prince, yet is not governor of the actions of the mariners, then he should be pilot: indeed if the pilot shall manifestly err in his action,[270] he may reprove him, and so any other passenger may: or if he offend against the life and goods of any, he may in due time and place civilly punish him, which no other passenger can do; for, it is proper to Christ, the head of the church, as to prescribe so to rule the actions of his own worship in the ways of his servants, Esay. ix. 6, 7. The government of the church is upon his shoulder, which no civil officer ought to attempt. And therefore magistrates have no power to limit a minister, either to what he shall preach or pray, or in what manner they shall worship God, lest hereby they shall advance themselves above Christ, and limit his Spirit.”[220]

“It’s like a magistrate in a state regarding the actions of those who worship in a church, just as a prince on a ship. Even though he governs the people, he doesn’t control the actions of the crew; if he did, he’d be the pilot. In fact, if the pilot makes a clear mistake, he can be called out by anyone on board. If he harms someone’s life or property, he can be held accountable in a civil manner, which no other passenger can do. This authority belongs to Christ, the head of the church, to direct how his worshippers act, as mentioned in Isaiah 9:6-7. The governance of the church rests on him, and no civil officer should interfere. Therefore, magistrates don’t have the power to restrict a minister on what to preach or pray, or how to worship God, as that would put them above Christ and limit his Spirit.”[220]

Truth. In this general head are proposed two things.

Truth. This broad topic covers two main ideas.

First, what the magistrate ought to do positively, concerning the worship of God.

First, what the magistrate should do positively, regarding the worship of God.

Secondly. What he may do in the worship of God.

Secondly. What he can do in the worship of God.

What he ought to do is comprised in these particulars:—

What he should do is made up of these details:—

First. He ought to reform the worship of God when it is corrupted.

First, he should fix the worship of God when it becomes corrupted.

Secondly. He ought to establish a pure worship of God.

Secondly, he should establish a genuine worship of God.

Thirdly. He ought to defend it by the sword: he ought to restrain idolatry by the sword, and to cut off offenders, as former passages have opened.

Thirdly, he should defend it with the sword: he should restrain idolatry with the sword and punish offenders, as earlier passages have explained.

For the proof of this positive part of his duty, are propounded three sorts of scriptures.

For the evidence of this positive aspect of his duty, three types of scriptures are presented.

First. From the practice of the kings of Israel and Judah.

First. From the practices of the kings of Israel and Judah.

Secondly. Some from the New Testament.

Secondly. Some from the New Testament.

[271]

[271]

Thirdly. From the practice of kings of other nations.

Thirdly. From the practices of kings from other nations.

Unto which I answer,—

To which I respond,—

The argument from the Babylonian and Persian kings reminded.

First. Concerning this latter, the Babylonian and Persian kings—Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, Darius, Artaxerxes—I conceive I have sufficiently before proved, that these idolatrous princes making such acts concerning the God of Israel, whom they did not worship nor know, nor meant so to do, did only permit, and tolerate, and countenance the Jewish worship; and out of strong convictions that this God of Israel was able to do them good, as well as their own gods, to bring wrath upon them and their kingdoms, as they believed their own also did, in which respect all the kings of the world may be easily brought to the like; but [they] are no precedent or pattern for all princes and civil magistrates in the world, to challenge or assume the power of ruling or governing the church of Christ, and of wearing the spiritual crown of the Lord, which he alone weareth in a spiritual way by his officers and governors after his own holy appointment.

First. Regarding this matter, the Babylonian and Persian kings—Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, Darius, Artaxerxes—I believe I have sufficiently shown that these idolatrous rulers, who neither worshipped nor recognized the God of Israel, only allowed, tolerated, and supported Jewish worship out of a strong belief that this God of Israel could do them good, just like their own gods, and could bring punishment upon them and their kingdoms, as they believed their own gods could. In this sense, all the kings of the world could be brought to a similar conclusion; however, they do not serve as a precedent or example for all princes and civil authorities to claim or assume the power to rule over or govern the church of Christ, and to wear the spiritual crown of the Lord, which He alone wears in a spiritual manner through His appointed officers and governors.

Secondly. For those of the New Testament I have, as I believe, fully and sufficiently answered.

Secondly, I believe I have fully and adequately answered for those in the New Testament.

So also that prophecy of Isa. xlix. [23.]

So also that prophecy of Isa. 49:23.

The precedent of the kings and governors of Israel and Judah, examined. The state of Israel relating to spiritual matters proved typical.

Lastly. However I have often touched those scriptures produced from the practice of the kings of Israel and Judah, yet, because so great a weight of this controversy lies upon this precedent of the Old Testament, from the duties of this nature enjoined to those kings and governors and their practices, obeying or disobeying, accordingly commended or reproved, I shall, with the help of Christ Jesus, the true King of Israel, declare and demonstrate how weak and brittle this supposed pillar of marble is, to bear up and sustain such a mighty burden and weight of so many high concernments as are laid upon it. In which I shall evidently prove, that the state of Israel as a[272] national state, made up of spiritual and civil power, so far as it attended upon the spiritual, was merely figurative, and typing out the Christian churches consisting of both Jews and Gentiles, enjoying the true power of the Lord Jesus, establishing, reforming, correcting, defending in all cases concerning the kingdom and government.

Lastly. Although I have often referenced the scriptures derived from the practices of the kings of Israel and Judah, the weight of this controversy heavily rests on the precedent set in the Old Testament concerning the duties assigned to those kings and governors and their actions, whether they obeyed or disobeyed, which were duly praised or criticized. With the help of Christ Jesus, the true King of Israel, I will demonstrate how weak and fragile this supposed marble pillar is, unable to support the tremendous burden of such significant issues. I will clearly show that the state of Israel, as a national entity composed of spiritual and civil power, in so far as it focused on the spiritual, was merely symbolic, representing the Christian churches made up of both Jews and Gentiles, who rightly possess the true power of the Lord Jesus, establishing, reforming, correcting, and defending in all matters regarding the kingdom and government.


CHAP. CX.

Peace. Blessed be the God of truth, the God of peace, who hath so long preserved us in this our retired conference without interruptions. His mercy still shields us while you express and I listen to that so much imitated, yet most inimitable state of Israel.

Peace. Blessed be the God of truth, the God of peace, who has kept us safe in this quiet gathering without interruptions for so long. His mercy continues to protect us while you share and I listen to that much-referenced, yet truly unique state of Israel.

Yet, before you descend to particulars, dear Truth, let me cast one mite into your great treasury, concerning that instance, just now mentioned, of the Persian kings.

Yet, before you get into the details, dear Truth, let me contribute a small thought to your vast collection regarding that example of the Persian kings that you just mentioned.

The Persian kings make evidently against such as produce them for maintenance of the doctrine of persecution.

Methinks those precedents of Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes, are strong against New England’s tenent and practice. Those princes professedly gave free permission and bountiful encouragement to the consciences of the Jews to use and practise their religion, which religion was most eminently contrary to their own religion and their country’s worship.

I think the examples of Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes strongly contradict New England’s beliefs and practices. These rulers openly allowed and generously encouraged the Jews to practice their religion, even though it was significantly different from their own faith and the worship of their country.

Truth. I shall, sweet Peace, with more delight pass on these rough ways, from your kind acceptance and unwearied patience in attention.

Truth. I will, dear Peace, with greater joy travel these tough paths, thanks to your generous acceptance and endless patience in listening.

In this discovery of that vast and mighty difference between that state of Israel and all other states, only to be matched and paralleled by the Christian church or Israel, I shall select some main and principal considerations concerning[273] that state, wherein the irreconcilable differences and disproportion may appear.

In this exploration of the significant differences between Israel and all other states, which can only be compared to the Christian church or Israel itself, I will highlight some key points regarding[273] that state, where the deep differences and disparities can be observed.

First. I shall consider the very land and country of Canaan itself, and present some considerations proving it to be a non-such.

First, I will look at the land and country of Canaan itself and present some points that prove it to be one-of-a-kind.

The land of Canaan chosen by God to be the seat of the church; but under the New Testament all nations alike.

First. This land was espied out, and chosen by the Lord, out of all the countries of the world, to be the seat of his church and people, Ezek. xx. 6.

First. This land was spotted and selected by the Lord, from all the nations of the world, to be the home of his church and people, Ezek. xx. 6.

But now there is no respect of earth, of places, or countries with the Lord. So testified the Lord Jesus Christ himself to the woman of Samaria, John iv. [21,] professing that neither at that mountain, nor at Jerusalem, should men worship the Father.

But now there is no respect for the earth, places, or countries with the Lord. So testified the Lord Jesus Christ himself to the woman of Samaria, John 4:21, saying that neither at that mountain nor in Jerusalem should people worship the Father.

While that national state of the church of the Jews remained, the tribes were bound to go up to Jerusalem to worship, Ps. cxxii. But now, in every nation, not the whole land or country as it was with Canaan, he that feareth God and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him, Acts x. 35. This then appeared in that large commission of the Lord Jesus to his first ministers: Go into all nations, and not only into Canaan, to carry tidings of mercy, &c.

While the church's national state for the Jews existed, the tribes had to go to Jerusalem to worship (Ps. cxxii). But now, in every nation, not just the whole land or country like it was with Canaan, anyone who fears God and does what is right is accepted by Him (Acts x. 35). This was evident in the Lord Jesus' broad commission to his first ministers: Go into all nations, not just Canaan, to share the message of mercy, etc.

Secondly. The former inhabitants thereof, seven great and mighty nations, Deut. vii. 1, were all devoted to destruction by the Lord’s own mouth, which was to be performed by the impartial hand of the children of Israel, without any sparing or showing mercy.

Secondly. The previous inhabitants, seven great and powerful nations, Deut. vii. 1, were all destined for destruction by the Lord’s own command, which was to be carried out by the children of Israel without any sparing or showing mercy.

The inhabitants of Canaan’s land, every soul, to be put to death, that the Israelites might enjoy their possessions: not so now.

But so now it hath not pleased the Lord to devote any people to present destruction, commanding his people to kill and slay without covenant or compassion, Deut. vii. 2.

But now it hasn't pleased the Lord to dedicate any people to immediate destruction, commanding His people to kill and slay without agreement or compassion, Deut. vii. 2.

Where have emperors, kings, or generals an immediate call from God to destroy whole cities, city after city, men,[274] women, children, old and young, as Joshua practised? Josh. vi. and x., &c.

Where have emperors, kings, or generals received a direct command from God to wipe out entire cities, one after another, men, women, children, old and young, like Joshua did? Josh. vi. and x., & c.

This did Israel to these seven nations, that they themselves might succeed them in their cities, habitations, and possessions.

This allowed Israel to take over these seven nations so they could take their places in their cities, homes, and belongings.

This only is true in a spiritual antitype, when God’s people by the sword, the two-edged sword of God’s Spirit, slay the ungodly and become heirs, yea, fellow heirs with Christ Jesus, Rom. viii. 17. God’s meek people inherit the earth, Matt. v. [5.] They mystically, like Noah, Heb. xi. 7, condemn the whole unbelieving world, both by present and future sentence, 1 Cor. vi. 2.

This is only true in a spiritual sense when God’s people, by the sword, the two-edged sword of God’s Spirit, defeat the ungodly and become heirs, indeed, fellow heirs with Christ Jesus, Rom. viii. 17. God’s humble people inherit the earth, Matt. v. [5.] They symbolically, like Noah, Heb. xi. 7, condemn the entire unbelieving world, both by current and future judgment, 1 Cor. vi. 2.


CHAP. CXI.

The very material, gold and silver, of Canaan’s images, typically to be abhorred.

Thirdly. The very materials, the gold and silver of the idols of this land, were odious and abominable, and dangerous to the people of Israel, that they might not desire it, nor take it to themselves, Deut. vii. 25, 26, lest themselves also become a curse, and like unto those cursed, abominable things. Whereas we find not any such accursed nature in the materials of idols or images now; but that, the idolatrous forms being changed, the silver and gold may be cast and coined, and other materials lawfully employed and used.

Thirdly, the very materials—gold and silver—from the idols in this land were detestable and horrible, posing a danger to the people of Israel. They should not desire these things or take them for themselves, as stated in Deuteronomy 7:25-26, so that they wouldn’t become a curse themselves, just like those cursed, abhorrent objects. However, we don’t find any such cursed nature in the materials of idols or images today; rather, with the idolatrous forms changed, the silver and gold can be melted down and coined, and other materials can be used lawfully.

Yet this we find in the antitype, that gold, silver: yea, house, land: yea, wives, children: yea, life itself, as they allure and draw us from God in Christ, are to be abominated and hated by us, without which hatred and indignation, against the most plausible and pleasing enticings,[275] from Christ Jesus, it is impossible for any man to be a true Christian, Luke xiv. 26.

Yet what we see in the opposite example is that gold, silver, houses, land, wives, children, and even life itself, which all entice and draw us away from God in Christ, should be despised and rejected by us. Without this hatred and anger against the most appealing and attractive temptations,[275] from Jesus Christ, it is impossible for anyone to be a true Christian, Luke xiv. 26.

The land of Canaan ceremonially holy.

Fourthly. This land, this earth, was a holy land, Zech. ii. 12. Ceremonially and typically holy, fields, gardens, orchards, houses, &c., which holiness the world knows not now in one land or country, house, field, garden, &c., one above another.

Fourthly. This land, this earth, was a sacred land, Zech. ii. 12. Ceremonially and typically sacred, fields, gardens, orchards, houses, etc., which holiness the world no longer recognizes in any land or country, house, field, garden, etc., one above another.

Greater holiness in the antitype under the gospel, than in the types under the law.

Yet in the spiritual land of Canaan, the Christian church, all things are made holy and pure, in all lands, to the pure, Tit. i. [15;] meats and drinks are sanctified, that is, dedicated to the holy use of the thankful believers, 1 Tim. iv. 5; yea, and the unbelieving husband, wife, and their children, are sanctified and made holy to believers, insomuch that that golden inscription, peculiar to the forehead of the high priest, Holiness to Jehovah, shall be written upon the very bridles of the horses, as all are dedicated to the service of Christ Jesus in the gospel’s peace and holiness.

Yet in the spiritual land of Canaan, the Christian church, everything is made holy and pure in all places, for those who are pure; as it says in Titus 1:15, foods and drinks are sanctified, meaning they are dedicated to the holy use of grateful believers, as noted in 1 Timothy 4:5. Moreover, the unbelieving husband, wife, and their children are also sanctified and made holy for believers, to the extent that that golden inscription, unique to the forehead of the high priest, Holiness to Jehovah, will be written on the very bridles of the horses, as everything is dedicated to the service of Christ Jesus in the gospel’s peace and holiness.

The land of Canaan Jehovah’s land.

Fifthly. The Lord expressly calls it his own land, Lev. xxv. 23; Hos. ix. 3, Jehovah’s land, a term proper unto spiritual Canaan, the church of God, which must needs be in respect of his choice of that land to be the seat and residence of his church and ordinances.

Fifthly. The Lord specifically refers to it as his own land, Lev. xxv. 23; Hos. ix. 3, Jehovah’s land, a term that is fitting for spiritual Canaan, the church of God, which is meant to be the chosen place for his church and its practices.

But now the partition-wall is broken down, and in respect of the Lord’s special propriety to one country more than another, what difference between Asia and Africa, between Europe and America, between England and Turkey, London and Constantinople?

But now the dividing wall is gone, and when it comes to the Lord's special ownership of one country over another, what’s the difference between Asia and Africa, Europe and America, England and Turkey, London and Constantinople?

Emanuel’s land: so no land or country more than another.

This land, among many other glorious titles given to it, was called Emanuel’s land, that is, God with us, Christ’s land, or Christian land, Isa. viii. 8.

This land, among many other glorious titles given to it, was called Emanuel’s land, meaning God with us, Christ’s land, or Christian land, Isa. viii. 8.

But now, Jerusalem from above is not material and earthly, but spiritual, Gal. iv. [25;] Heb. xii. [22.] Material Jerusalem is no more the Lord’s city than Jericho,[276] Nineveh, or Babel, in respect of place or country: for even at Babel literal, was a church of Jesus Christ, 1 Pet. v. [13.]

But now, the Jerusalem from above is not physical and earthly, but spiritual, Gal. iv. [25;] Heb. xii. [22.] The material Jerusalem is no more the Lord’s city than Jericho, [276] Nineveh, or Babel, in terms of location or country: because even in Babel, there was a literal church of Jesus Christ, 1 Pet. v. [13.]

It is true, that anti-christ hath christened all those countries whereon the whore sitteth, Rev. xvii., with the title of Christ’s land, or Christian land.

It is true that the anti-Christ has labeled all those nations where the whore sits, Rev. xvii., with the title of Christ's land or Christian land.

The blasphemous titles of the christened and Christian world.

And Hundius, in his map of the Christian world, makes this land to extend to all Asia, a great part of Africa, all Europe, and a vast part of America, even so far as his unchristian christening hath gone. But as every false Christ hath false teachers, false Christians, false faith, hope, love, &c., and in the end false salvation, so doth he also counterfeit the false name of Christ, Christians, Christian land or country.

And Hundius, in his map of the Christian world, shows this land stretching across all of Asia, a large part of Africa, all of Europe, and a vast portion of America, as far as his unchristian labeling has reached. However, just as every false Christ has false teachers, false Christians, false faith, hope, love, etc., and ultimately false salvation, he also imitates the false name of Christ, Christians, and Christian land or country.

The material land of Canaan was to keep her sabbaths, so no material land or country now.

Sixthly. This land was to keep her sabbaths unto God. Six years they were to sow their fields, and prune their vines, but in the seventh year they were not to sow their fields, nor prune their vineyards, but to eat that which grew of itself or own accord.

Sixthly. This land was to honor its sabbaths to God. They were to cultivate their fields and tend their vines for six years, but in the seventh year, they were not to plant their fields or prune their vineyards; instead, they would eat whatever grew naturally on its own.

But such observations doth not God now lay upon any fields, vineyards, &c., under the gospel.

But God does not now make such observations on any fields, vineyards, etc., under the gospel.

God feedeth his sometimes immediately.

Yet, in the spiritual land of Canaan, the true church, there is a spiritual soul-rest or sabbath, a quiet depending upon God, a living by faith in him, a making him our portion, and casting all care upon him who careth for us: yea, sometimes he feedeth his by immediate, gracious works of providence, when comforts arise out of the earth, without secondary means or causes, as here, or as elsewhere, manna descended from heaven.

Yet, in the spiritual land of Canaan, the true church, there is a spiritual rest or Sabbath for the soul, a peaceful reliance on God, living by faith in Him, making Him our priority, and handing over all our worries to Him who cares for us. Yes, sometimes He provides for His people in direct, gracious ways, when comfort comes unexpectedly from the earth, without any other means or causes, just like when manna fell from heaven.

Seventhly. Such portions and possessions of lands, fields, houses, vineyards, were sold with caution or proviso of returning again in the year of jubilee to the right owners, Lev. xxv. 23.

Seventhly. Portions and properties of land, fields, houses, and vineyards were sold carefully or with the condition of returning to the rightful owners in the year of jubilee, Lev. xxv. 23.

Such cautions, such provisos, are not now enjoined by[277] God in the sale of lands, fields, inheritances, nor no such jubilee or redemption to be expected.

Such cautions and conditions are no longer required by[277] God in the sale of land, fields, or inheritances, nor can we expect any jubilee or redemption.

The jubilee of Canaan a type of restitution and redemption in the gospel.

Yea, this also finds a fulfilling in the spiritual Canaan, or church of God, unto which the silver trumpet of jubilee, the gospel, hath sounded a spiritual restitution of all their spiritual rights and inheritances, which either they have lost in the fall of the first man Adam, or in their particular falls, when they are captive, and sold unto sin, Rom. vii. [14,] or, lastly, in the spiritual captivity of Babel’s bondage. How sweet then is the name of a Saviour, in whom is the joyful sound of a deliverance and redemption!

Yes, this also finds fulfillment in the spiritual Canaan, or the church of God, to which the silver trumpet of jubilee, the gospel, has announced a spiritual restoration of all their spiritual rights and inheritances, which they either lost in the fall of the first man, Adam, or in their own personal falls, when they are held captive and sold into sin (Rom. vii. [14]), or finally, in the spiritual captivity of Babel’s bondage. How sweet then is the name of a Savior, in whom is the joyful sound of deliverance and redemption!

Canaan’s land a type of the kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. Why Naboth refused to part with a garden plot to his king, upon hazard of his life.

Eighthly. This land or country was a figure or type of the kingdom of heaven above, begun here below in the church and kingdom of God, Heb. iv. 8; Heb. xi. 9, 10. Hence was a birthright so precious in Canaan’s land: hence Naboth so inexorable and resolute in refusing to part with his inheritance to King Ahab, counting all Ahab’s seeming reasonable offers most unreasonable, as soliciting him to part with a garden plot of Canaan’s land, though his refusal cost him his very life.

Eighthly. This land or country represented the kingdom of heaven above, which started here on earth in the church and the kingdom of God, Heb. iv. 8; Heb. xi. 9, 10. This is why the birthright in Canaan was so valuable: it’s why Naboth was so unyielding and determined in refusing to give up his inheritance to King Ahab, considering all of Ahab’s seemingly reasonable offers to be quite unreasonable, as they asked him to give up a small piece of Canaan, even though his refusal ultimately cost him his life.

What land, what country now is Israel’s parallel and antitype, but that holy mystical nation, the church of God, peculiar and called out to him out of every nation and country, 1 Pet. ii. 9. In which every true spiritual Naboth hath his spiritual inheritance, which he dares not part with, though it be to his king or sovereign, and though such his refusal cost him this present life.

What land, what country now parallels Israel, but that holy, mystical nation, the church of God, unique and called out to Him from every nation and place, 1 Pet. ii. 9. In which every true spiritual Naboth has his spiritual inheritance, which he will not give up, even if it's to his king or ruler, and even if refusing costs him this life.


[278]

[278]

CHAP. CXII.

Peace. Doubtless that Canaan land was not a pattern for all lands: it was a non-such, unparallelled, and unmatchable.

Peace. Clearly, that land of Canaan was not a model for all lands: it was unique, unparalleled, and unmatched.

The difference of the people of Israel and all other peoples.

Truth. Many other considerations of the same nature I might annex, but I pick here and there a flower, and pass on to a second head concerning the people themselves, wherein the state of the people shall appear unmatchable: but only by the true church and Israel of God.

Truth. There are many other similar points I could add, but I'll focus on a few key ones and move on to a second topic about the people themselves, where the state of the people will be unmatched: but only by the true church and Israel of God.

The people of Israel the seed of one man.

First. The people of Israel were all the seed or offspring of one man, Abraham, Psalm cv. 6, and so downward the seed of Isaac and Jacob, hence called the Israel of God, that is, wrestlers and prevailers with God, distinguished into twelve tribes, all sprung out of Israel’s loins.

First. The people of Israel were all the descendants of one man, Abraham, as stated in Psalm cv. 6, and then through Isaac and Jacob, thus called the Israel of God, meaning those who wrestle and prevail with God, divided into twelve tribes, all originating from Israel’s lineage.

But now, few nations of the world but are a mixed seed; the people of England especially: the Britons, Picts, Romans, Saxons, Danes, and Normans, by a wonderful providence of God, being become one English people.

But now, few countries in the world are anything but a mixed population; the people of England in particular: the Britons, Picts, Romans, Saxons, Danes, and Normans, through a remarkable providence of God, have become one English people.

Only made good in the spiritual seed, the regenerate, or new-born.

Only the spiritual Israel and seed of God, the new born, are but one. Christ is the seed, Gal. iii. [16,] and they only that are Christ’s are only Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.

Only the spiritual Israel and children of God, the newborn, are one. Christ is the seed, Gal. iii. [16], and those who belong to Christ are the only ones who are Abraham’s seed and heirs according to the promise.

This spiritual seed is the only antitype of the former figurative and typical. A seed which all Christians ought to propagate, yea, even the unmarried men and women who are not capable of natural offspring, for thus is this called the seed of Christ (who lived and died unmarried), Isa. lix. 21.

This spiritual seed is the only counterpart to the earlier symbols and types. It’s a seed that all Christians should spread, even those unmarried men and women who cannot have biological children, because this is referred to as the seed of Christ (who lived and died unmarried), Isa. lix. 21.

Secondly. This people was selected and separated to the Lord, his covenant and worship, from all the people and[279] nations of the world beside, to be his peculiar and only people, Lev. xx. 26, &c.

Secondly. This group was chosen and set apart for the Lord, his covenant and worship, from all the other peoples and[279] nations of the world, to be his special and exclusive people, Lev. xx. 26, & etc.

The people of Israel separate from all nations in spiritual, and in some civil things.

Therefore, such as returned from Babylon to Jerusalem, they separated themselves to eat the passover, Ezra vi. [21.] And in that solemn humiliation and confession before the Lord, Neh. ix. [2,] the children of Israel separated themselves from all strangers.

Therefore, those who returned from Babylon to Jerusalem set themselves apart to celebrate the Passover, Ezra vi. [21.] And in that serious act of humility and confession before the Lord, Neh. ix. [2,] the children of Israel separated themselves from all outsiders.

This separation of theirs was so famous, that it extended not only to circumcision, the passover, and matters of God’s worship, but even to temporal and civil things: thus (Ezra ix.) they separated or put away their very wives, which they had taken of the strange nations, contrary to the commandment of the Lord.

This separation was so well-known that it covered not just circumcision, the Passover, and matters of worship, but also everyday civil issues. For example, in Ezra 9, they separated from or even divorced their wives who were from foreign nations, going against the Lord's command.

No nation so separated to God in the gospel, but only the new-born Israel that fear God in every nation.

But where hath the God of heaven, in the gospel, separated whole nations or kingdoms, English, Scotch, Irish, French, Dutch, &c., as a peculiar people and antitype of the people of Israel? Yea, where the least footing in all the scripture for a national church after Christ’s coming?

But where has the God of heaven, in the gospel, separated entire nations or kingdoms—English, Scottish, Irish, French, Dutch, etc.—as a distinct people and counterpart to the people of Israel? And where is there even the slightest support in all of scripture for a national church after Christ's coming?

Can any people in the world pattern this sampler but the new-born Israel, such as fear God in every nation, Acts x. 35, commanded to come forth, and separate from all unclean things or persons? 2 Cor. vi. [17,] and though not bound to put away strange wives as Israel did, because of that peculiar respect upon them in civil things, yet to be holy or set apart to the Lord in all manner of civil conversation, 1 Pet. i. 15: only to marry in the Lord, yea, and to marry as if they married not, 1 Cor. vii. [29:] yea, to hate wife and children, father, mother, house, and land, yea, and life itself for the Lord Jesus, Luke xiv. 26.

Can any other people in the world follow this example except for the newly formed Israel, who fear God in every nation, as commanded in Acts 10:35? They are called to come out and separate themselves from all unclean things or people (2 Corinthians 6:17). Even though they are not required to abandon foreign wives as Israel did, due to their unique role in civil matters, they are still to be holy or set apart for the Lord in all aspects of their lives (1 Peter 1:15). They should only marry in the Lord and approach marriage as if they were not marrying at all (1 Corinthians 7:29). They must even hate their wives, children, fathers, mothers, homes, lands, and even their own lives for the sake of the Lord Jesus (Luke 14:26).

The whole people of Israel miraculously brought forth of Egypt.

Thirdly. This seed of Abraham thus separate from all people unto the Lord, was wonderfully redeemed and brought from Egypt bondage, through the Red Sea, and the wilderness, unto the land of Canaan, by many strange signs and wonderful miracles, wrought by the out-stretched[280] hand of the Lord, famous and dreadful, and to be admired by all succeeding peoples and generations, Deut. iv. 32-34, Ask now from one side of the heaven unto the other, whether there hath been such a thing as this? &c.

Thirdly. This seed of Abraham, set apart from all people for the Lord, was miraculously redeemed and brought out of slavery in Egypt, through the Red Sea, and across the wilderness, into the land of Canaan, by many extraordinary signs and amazing miracles, performed by the powerful hand of the Lord, known and feared, and admired by all future generations, Deut. iv. 32-34, Ask now from one side of the heaven to the other, whether anything like this has ever happened? &c.

Not so any whole nation now.

And we may ask again from one side of the heaven unto the other, whether the Lord hath now so miraculously redeemed and brought unto himself any nation or people, as he did this people of Israel.

And we might ask once more from one end of heaven to the other, whether the Lord has now so miraculously redeemed and gathered any nation or people to Himself, as He did with this people of Israel.

Peace. The English, Scotch, Dutch, &c., are apt to make themselves the parallels, as wonderfully come forth of popery, &c.

Peace. The English, Scottish, Dutch, etc., tend to compare themselves, as if they have emerged wonderfully from Catholicism, etc.

Truth. 1. But first, whole nations are no churches under the gospel.

Truth. 1. But first, whole nations are not equivalent to churches under the gospel.

Popery not so easily turned from as is conceived.

2. Secondly, bring the nations of Europe professing protestantism to the balance of the sanctuary, and ponder well whether the body, bulk, the general, or one hundredth part of such peoples, be truly turned to God from popery:—

2. Secondly, bring the nations of Europe that practice Protestantism to the balance of the sanctuary, and carefully consider whether the majority, or even just a small portion of those people, have genuinely turned to God away from Catholicism:—

Who knows not how easy it is to turn, and turn, and turn again, whole nations from one religion to another?

Who doesn’t know how easy it is to switch, and switch, and switch again, entire nations from one religion to another?

Wonderful turnings in religion in twelve years’ compass in England.

Who knows not that within the compass of one poor span of twelve years’ revolution, all England hath become from half papist, half protestant, to be absolute protestants; from absolute protestants, to absolute papists; from absolute papists, changing as fashions, to absolute protestants?

Who doesn't know that in just twelve years, all of England has gone from being half Catholic and half Protestant to being completely Protestant; then from completely Protestant to completely Catholic; and now, as trends change, back to completely Protestant?

The pope not unlike to recover his monarchy over Europe before his downfall.

I will not say, as some worthy witnesses of Christ have uttered, that all England and Europe must again submit their fair necks to the pope’s yoke; but this I say, many scriptures concerning the destruction of the beast and the whore look that way. And I add, they that feel the pulse of the people seriously, must confess that a victorious sword and a Spanish inquisition will soon make millions face about as they were in the forefathers’ time.

I won't say, like some respected followers of Christ have, that all of England and Europe need to once again bow their heads to the pope's authority; but I will say that many scriptures about the downfall of the beast and the whore point in that direction. Furthermore, those who truly understand the mood of the people must admit that a powerful sword and a Spanish Inquisition will soon make millions turn back to how things were in the time of our ancestors.


[281]

[281]

CHAP. CXIII.

Peace. Oh! that the steersmen of the nations might remember this, be wise and kiss the Son, lest he go on in this his dreadful anger, and dash them in pieces here and eternally.

Peace. Oh! if only the leaders of the nations would remember this, be wise, and show respect, or else he may continue in his terrible anger and break them apart here and forever.

Who are now the true seed of Abraham.

Truth. I therefore, thirdly, add, that only such as are Abraham’s seed, circumcised in heart, new-born, Israel (or wrestlers with God), are the antitype of the former Israel; these are only the holy nation, 1 Pet. ii. 9; wonderfully redeemed from the Egypt of this world, Tit. ii. 14; brought through the Red Sea of baptism, 1 Cor. x. 2; through the wilderness of afflictions, and of the peoples, Deut. viii., Ezek. xx., into the kingdom of heaven begun below, even that Christian land of promise where flow the everlasting streams and rivers of spiritual milk and honey.

Truth. So, I add that only those who are Abraham’s descendants, spiritually renewed, and who wrestle with God, are the true Israel; they are the holy nation, 1 Pet. ii. 9; wonderfully redeemed from the bondage of this world, Tit. ii. 14; brought through the waters of baptism, 1 Cor. x. 2; through the hardships and trials of life, Deut. viii., Ezek. xx., into the heavenly kingdom that starts here on earth, that promised Christian land where the everlasting streams and rivers of spiritual nourishment flow.

The people of Israel all holy in a typical holiness.

Fourthly, all this people universally, in typical and ceremonial respect, were holy and clean in this their separation and sequestration unto God, Exod. xix. 5. Hence, even in respect of their natural birth in that land, they were a holy seed, and Ezra makes it the matter of his great complaint, Ezra ix. 1, 2,—The holy seed have mingled themselves.

Fourthly, all these people, in a typical and ceremonial way, were holy and clean in their separation and dedication to God, Exod. xix. 5. Because of their natural birth in that land, they were considered a holy seed, and Ezra expressed this as his major complaint, Ezra ix. 1, 2,—The holy seed have mingled themselves.

But where is now that nation, or country, upon the face of the earth, thus clean and holy unto God, and bound to so many ceremonial cleansings and purgings?

But where is that nation or country now, on the face of the earth, that is so pure and holy to God, and obligated to so many ceremonial cleansings and purifications?

All nations now alike since the coming of the Lord Jesus.

Are not all the nations of the earth alike clean unto God? or rather, alike unclean, until it pleaseth the Father of mercies to call some out to the knowledge and grace of his Son, making them to see their filthiness, and strangeness from the commonweal of Israel, and to wash in the blood of the Lamb of God?

Are all the nations of the earth not equally clean to God? Or rather, are they not all unclean until it pleases the Father of mercies to call some to the knowledge and grace of His Son, helping them recognize their impurities and separation from the community of Israel, and to cleanse themselves in the blood of the Lamb of God?

[282]

[282]

This taking away the difference between nation and nation, country and country, is most fully and admirably declared in that great vision of all sorts of living creatures presented unto Peter, Acts x.; whereby it pleased the Lord to inform Peter of the abolishing of the difference between Jew and Gentile in any holy or unholy, clean or unclean respect.

This blurring of the lines between nations and countries is best illustrated in the powerful vision of all kinds of living creatures shown to Peter in Acts 10. In this vision, God made it clear to Peter that the distinctions between Jews and Gentiles regarding what is holy or unholy, clean or unclean, have been eliminated.

The children of Israel a figure of the Israel, or people, of God only under the gospel.

Fifthly—not only to speak of all, but to select one or two more—this people of Israel in that national state were a type of all the children of God in all ages under the profession of the gospel, who are therefore called the children of Abraham, and the Israel of God, Gal. iii. and Gal. vi. [16.] A kingly priesthood and holy nation, 1 Pet. ii. 9, in a clear and manifest antitype to the former Israel, Exod. xix. 6.

Fifthly—not just to mention everyone, but to highlight one or two more—this people of Israel in that national state were a representation of all the children of God throughout history under the gospel, who are therefore referred to as the children of Abraham and the Israel of God, Gal. iii. and Gal. vi. [16.] A royal priesthood and holy nation, 1 Pet. ii. 9, in a clear and evident parallel to the former Israel, Exod. xix. 6.

Hence Christians now are figuratively, in this respect, called Jews, Rev. iii. [9.] where lies a clear distinction of the true and false Christian under the consideration of the true and false Jew: Behold I will make them of the synagogue of Satan that say they are Jews and are not, but do lie, Rev. iii. [9.] But such a typical respect we find not now upon any people, nation, or country of the whole world; but out of all nations, tongues, and languages is God pleased to call some, and redeem them to himself, Rev. v. 9; and hath made no difference between the Jews and Gentiles, Greeks and Scythians, Gal. iii. [28.] who by regeneration, or second birth, become the Israel of God, Gal. vi. [16.] the temple of God, 1 Cor. iii. [17.] and the true Jerusalem, Heb. xii. [22.]

Therefore, Christians are now symbolically referred to as Jews in this context, as stated in Rev. iii. [9.], which clearly distinguishes between true and false Christians based on the analogy of true and false Jews: Behold I will make them of the synagogue of Satan that say they are Jews and are not, but do lie, Rev. iii. [9.]. However, we do not find this kind of distinction among any specific people, nation, or country in the world today; instead, from all nations, languages, and cultures, God chooses some and redeems them to Himself, as mentioned in Rev. v. 9; and He has made no distinction between Jews and Gentiles, Greeks and Scythians, Gal. iii. [28.]. Those who are regenerated or born again become the Israel of God, Gal. vi. [16.], the temple of God, 1 Cor. iii. [17.], and the true Jerusalem, Heb. xii. [22.].

The people of Israel different from all the world in their figurative and ceremonial worships.

Lastly, all this whole nation, or people, as they were of one typical seed of Abraham, and sealed with a shameful and painful ordinance of cutting off the foreskin, which differenced them from all the world beside: so also were they bound to such and such solemnities of figurative[283] worships. Amongst many others I shall end this passage concerning the people with a famous observation out of Num. ix. 13, viz., all that whole nation was bound to celebrate and keep the feast of the passover in his season, or else they were to be put to death. But doth God require a whole nation, country, or kingdom now thus to celebrate the spiritual passover, the supper and feast of the Lamb Christ Jesus, at such a time once a year, and that whosoever shall not so do shall be put to death? What horrible profanations, what gross hypocrisies, yea, what wonderful desolations, sooner or later, must needs follow upon such a course!

Lastly, this entire nation, or people, who were all descendants of Abraham and marked by the shameful and painful practice of circumcision, which set them apart from everyone else, were also obligated to engage in various solemn forms of symbolic worship. Among many other points, I will conclude this section about the people with a well-known observation from Num. ix. 13, namely, that this entire nation was required to celebrate the Passover at its appointed time, or they would face death. But does God require a whole nation, country, or kingdom to celebrate the spiritual Passover, the Supper, and Feast of the Lamb Christ Jesus, only once a year, with the threat of death for those who do not comply? What terrible desecrations, what blatant hypocrisy, and what astounding desolations, sooner or later, would surely follow such a practice!

Israel, God’s only church, might well renew that national covenant and ceremonial worship, which other nations cannot imitate.

It is true, the people of Israel, brought into covenant with God in Abraham, and so successively born in covenant with God, might, in that state of a national church, solemnly covenant and swear that whosoever would not seek Jehovah, the God of Israel, should be put to death, 2 Chron. xv. [12, 13.] whether small or great, whether man or woman.

It is true that the people of Israel, who entered into a covenant with God through Abraham and were subsequently born into that covenant, could, as a national church, formally promise and swear that anyone who did not seek Jehovah, the God of Israel, should be put to death, 2 Chron. xv. [12, 13.] regardless of their status, whether they were small or great, man or woman.

But may whole nations or kingdoms now, according to any one tittle expressed by Christ Jesus to that purpose, follow that pattern of Israel, and put to death all, both men and women, great and small, that according to the rules of the gospel are not born again, penitent, humble, heavenly, patient? &c. What a world of hypocrisy from hence is practised by thousands, that for fear will stoop to give that God their bodies in a form, whom yet in truth their hearts affect not!

But can entire nations or kingdoms now, based on anything said by Christ Jesus regarding this, follow the example of Israel and put to death everyone, both men and women, great and small, who according to the rules of the gospel are not born again, repentant, humble, heavenly, and patient? What a world of hypocrisy is practiced by thousands, who out of fear will submit to give God a form of worship with their bodies, while in reality, their hearts are not in it!

The hypocrisy, profanations, and slaughters which such imitations now in the gospel produce.

Yea, also what a world of profanation of the holy name and holy ordinances of the Lord, in prostituting the holy things of God, like the vessels of the sanctuary, Dan. v., to profane, impenitent, and unregenerate persons!

Yeah, what a world of disrespect for the holy name and holy practices of the Lord, by degrading the sacred things of God, like the vessels of the sanctuary, Dan. v., to unrepentant and unrenewed people!

Lastly, what slaughters, both of men and women, must this necessarily bring into the world, by the insurrections[284] and civil wars about religion and conscience! Yea, what slaughters of the innocent and faithful witnesses of Christ Jesus, who choose to be slain all the day long for Christ’s sake, and to fight for their Lord and Master Christ, only with spiritual and Christian weapons!

Lastly, what deaths, both of men and women, must come into the world because of the uprisings[284] and civil wars over religion and personal beliefs! Yes, what deaths of the innocent and faithful followers of Christ Jesus, who choose to be slaughtered all day long for Christ’s sake, and to fight for their Lord and Master Christ, using only spiritual and Christian means!


CHAP. CXIV.

Peace. It seems, dear Truth, a mighty gulf between that people and nation, and the nations of the world then extant and ever since.

Peace. It feels, dear Truth, like a huge divide between that people and nation, and the nations of the world that existed then and ever since.

Truth. As sure as the blessed substance to all those shadows, Christ Jesus, is come, so unmatchable and never to be parallelled by any national state was that Israel in the figure, or shadow.

Truth. Just as certainly as the blessed essence that all those shadows represent, Christ Jesus has come, so unmatched and never to be equaled by any nation was that Israel in the figure, or shadow.

And yet the Israel of God now, the regenerate or new born, the circumcised in heart by repentance and mortification, who willingly submit unto the Lord Jesus as their only King and Head, may fitly parallel and answer that Israel in the type, without such danger of hypocrisy, of such horrible profanations, and of firing the civil state in such bloody combustions, as all ages have brought forth upon this compelling a whole nation or kingdom to be the antitype of Israel.

And yet, the Israel of God today, those who are regenerated or born again, who have had their hearts circumcised through repentance and self-denial, and who willingly submit to the Lord Jesus as their one and only King and Leader, can rightly be compared to the Israel in the Old Testament, without the risks of hypocrisy, dreadful profanations, or igniting the civil state in violent conflicts, which history has shown can happen when an entire nation or kingdom is forced to serve as the antitype of Israel.

The difference of the kings and governors of Israel from all kings and governors of the world. First, they were all members of the church.

Peace. Were this light entertained, some hopes would shine forth for my return and restoration.

Peace. If this light were welcomed, there would be some hope for my return and recovery.

Truth. I have yet to add a third consideration, concerning the kings and governors of that land and people.

Truth. I still need to include a third point about the kings and leaders of that land and its people.

They were to be, unless in their captivities, of their brethren, members of the true church of God: as appears in the history of Moses, the elders of Israel, and the judges and kings of Israel afterward.

They were meant to be, unless captured, part of their community, members of the true church of God: as shown in the history of Moses, the elders of Israel, and the judges and kings of Israel afterward.

[285]

[285]

But first, who can deny but that there may be now many lawful governors, magistrates, and kings, in the nations of the world, where is no true church of Jesus Christ?

But first, who can deny that there may now be many legitimate governors, magistrates, and kings in the nations of the world where there is no true church of Jesus Christ?

Excellent talents vouchsafed by God to unregenerate persons.

Secondly, we know the many excellent gifts wherewith it hath pleased God to furnish many, enabling them for public service to their countries both in peace and war, as all ages and experience testify, on whose souls he hath not yet pleased to shine in the face of Jesus Christ: which gifts and talents must all lie buried in the earth, unless such persons may lawfully be called and chosen to, and improved in public service, notwithstanding their different or contrary conscience or worship.

Secondly, we recognize the many great gifts that God has given to some people, enabling them to serve their countries in both peace and war, as history and experience show. These gifts are not yet fully realized in those who have not yet seen the light of Jesus Christ. These talents would remain unused if these individuals were not lawfully called, chosen, and encouraged to serve publicly, despite their differing beliefs or practices.

A doctrine contrary to all true piety and humanity itself.

Thirdly, if none but true Christians, members of Christ Jesus, might be civil magistrates, and publicly entrusted with civil affairs, then none but members of churches, Christians, should be husbands of wives, fathers of children, masters of servants. But against this doctrine the whole creation, the whole world, may justly rise up in arms, as not only contrary to true piety, but common humanity itself. For if a commonweal be lawful amongst men that have not heard of God nor Christ, certainly their officers, ministers, and governors must be lawful also.

Thirdly, if only true Christians, members of Christ Jesus, could be civil magistrates and publicly responsible for civil affairs, then only church members, Christians, should be husbands, fathers, and masters. However, the entire creation, the whole world, could justifiably rise up against this belief, as it goes against not only genuine piety but also basic human decency. Because if it's acceptable for people who haven't heard of God or Christ to be part of a society, then certainly their leaders and officials should be considered acceptable too.

The papists’ doctrine of deposing magistrates, confessed in effect to be true by the protestants.

Fourthly, it is notoriously known to be the dangerous doctrine professed by some papists, that princes degenerating from their religion, and turning heretics, are to be deposed, and their subjects actually discharged from their obedience. Which doctrine all such must necessarily hold, however most loath to own it, that hold the magistrate guardian of both tables; and consequently such a one as is enabled to judge, yea, and to demonstrate to all men the worship of God: yea, and being thus governor and head of the church, he must necessarily be a part of it himself; which when by heresy he falls from—though it[286] may be by truth, miscalled heresy—he falls from his calling of magistracy, and is utterly disabled from his (pretended) guardianship and government of the church.

Fourthly, it's widely recognized as a dangerous belief held by some Catholics that rulers who stray from their faith and become heretics should be removed, and their subjects are relieved of their duty to obey them. Anyone who believes that the magistrate is responsible for both spiritual and secular matters must reluctantly accept this idea. This means that the magistrate is in a position to judge, and even to show everyone the proper way to worship God: indeed, as the leader of the church, the magistrate has to be part of it himself; if he falls away from this role due to heresy—whether it's genuinely heretical or just misinterpreted as such—he loses his role as a magistrate and is completely unfit to claim guardianship and authority over the church.

No civil magistrate Christian in Christ’s time.

Lastly, we may remember the practice of the Lord Jesus and his followers, commanding and practising obedience to the higher powers, though we find not one civil magistrate a Christian in all the first churches. But contrarily, the civil magistrate at that time was the bloody beast, made up (as Daniel seems to imply concerning the Roman state, Dan. vii. 7) of the lion, the bear, and the leopard, Rev. xiii. 2.

Lastly, we can recall how the Lord Jesus and his followers taught and practiced obedience to the higher authorities, even though we don’t find a single Christian civil magistrate in all the early churches. On the contrary, the civil magistrate at that time was a ruthless figure, composed (as Daniel seems to suggest regarding the Roman state, Dan. vii. 7) of the lion, the bear, and the leopard, Rev. xiii. 2.


CHAP. CXV.

Peace. By these weights we may try the weight of that commonly received and not questioned opinion, viz., that the civil state and the spiritual, the church and the commonweal, they are like Hippocrates’ twins, they are born together, grow up together, laugh together, weep together, sicken and die together.

Peace. With these measures, we can test the widely accepted and unquestioned belief that the civil state and the spiritual, the church and the society, are like Hippocrates’ twins; they are born together, grow up together, laugh together, cry together, get sick together, and die together.

Five demonstrative arguments proving the unsoundness of that maxim: the church and the commonwealth are like Hippocrates’ twins.

Truth. A witty, yet a most dangerous fiction of the father of lies, who, hardened in rebellion against God, persuades God’s people to drink down such deadly poison, though he knows the truth of these five particulars, which I shall remind you of:—

Truth. A clever but extremely dangerous lie created by the father of deceit, who, entrenched in his rebellion against God, tricks God’s people into swallowing this lethal poison, even though he is aware of the truth of these five key points, which I will remind you of:—

Many flourishing states without a true church.

First, many flourishing states in the world have been and are at this day, which hear not of Jesus Christ, and therefore have not the presence and concurrence of a church of Christ with them.

First, many thriving nations in the world have been and still are today, which have never heard of Jesus Christ, and therefore do not have the presence and support of a church of Christ among them.

Many of God’s people far off from a true church state, yet fit for civil services.

Secondly, there have been many thousands of God’s people, who in their personal estate and life of grace were awake to God; but in respect of church estate, they knew[287] no other than a church of dead stones, the parish church; or though some light be of late come in through some cranny, yet they seek not after, or least of all are joined to any true church of God, consisting of living and believing stones.

Secondly, there have been many thousands of God's people who, in their personal lives and spiritual journey, were alert to God; but in terms of their church life, they only knew of a church made up of lifeless stones, the parish church. Even though some light may have recently come in through a small opening, they don’t seek out, and least of all are connected to, any true church of God made up of living and believing individuals.[287]

So that by these New English ministers’ principles, not only is the door of calling to magistracy shut against natural and unregenerate men, though excellently fitted for civil offices, but also against the best and ablest servants of God, except they be entered into church estate: so that thousands of God’s own people, excellently qualified, not knowing or not entering into such a church estate, shall not be accounted fit for civil services.

So according to these New English ministers' principles, not only is the opportunity to hold public office closed off to natural and unregenerate people, even if they are well-suited for civil roles, but it is also closed off to the best and most capable servants of God unless they are part of the church community. This means that thousands of God's own people, who are highly qualified, will not be considered suitable for civil service simply because they do not join or are unaware of such a church community.

God’s people permitted and favoured by idolaters.

Thirdly, admit that a civil magistrate be neither a member of a true church of Christ, if any be in his dominions, nor in his person fear God, yet may he (possibly) give free permission without molestation, yea, and sometimes encouragement and assistance, to the service and church of God. Thus we find Abraham permitted to build and set up an altar to his God wheresoever he came, amongst the idolatrous nations in the land of Canaan. Thus Cyrus proclaims liberty to all the people of God in his dominions, freely to go up and build the temple of God at Jerusalem, and Artaxerxes after him confirmed it.

Thirdly, a civil leader might not be a member of a true church of Christ, if there is one in his territory, nor might he personally fear God, yet he can still allow, without interference, and sometimes even support, the worship and church of God. For example, we see Abraham allowed to build and set up an altar to his God wherever he went, even among the idolatrous nations in the land of Canaan. Similarly, Cyrus declared freedom for all the people of God in his realm to go and build the temple of God in Jerusalem, and Artaxerxes confirmed this after him.

Thus the Roman emperors, and governors under them, permitted the church of God, the Jews, in the Lord Christ’s time, their temple and worship, although in civil things they were subject to the Romans.

Thus, the Roman emperors and their governors allowed the church of God, the Jews, during the time of the Lord Christ, to practice their worship and maintain their temple, even though in civil matters they were under Roman rule.

Christ’s church gathered and governed without the help of an arm of flesh.

Fourthly, the scriptures of truth and the records of time concur in this, that the first churches of Christ Jesus, the lights, patterns, and precedents to all succeeding ages, were gathered and governed without the aid, assistance, or countenance of any civil authority, from[288] which they suffered great persecutions for the name of the Lord Jesus professed amongst them.

Fourthly, the scriptures and historical records agree that the first churches of Christ Jesus, which serve as examples and models for all future generations, were formed and led without any support or approval from civil authorities. Because of this, they faced significant persecution for openly professing the name of the Lord Jesus among them.[288]

The nations, rulers, and kings of the earth, tumultuously rage against the Lord and his anointed, Ps. ii. 1, 2. Yet, ver. 6, it hath pleased the Father to set the Lord Jesus King upon his holy hill of Zion.

The nations, rulers, and kings of the earth fiercely oppose the Lord and his chosen one, Ps. ii. 1, 2. Yet, ver. 6, it has pleased the Father to establish the Lord Jesus as King on his holy hill of Zion.

Christ Jesus would not be pleased to make use of the civil magistrate to assist him in his spiritual kingdom, nor would he yet be daunted or discouraged in his servants by all their threats and terrors: for love is strong as death, and the coals thereof give a most vehement flame, and are not quenched by all the waters and floods of mightiest opposition, Cant. viii. [6, 7.]

Christ Jesus wouldn't be happy to rely on the government to help him in his spiritual realm, nor would he allow his followers to be intimidated or discouraged by any of their threats and fears: for love is as powerful as death, and its flames burn fiercely, not put out by even the strongest opposition. Cant. viii. [6, 7.]

Christ’s true spouse, chaste and faithful to Christ Jesus, in the midst of fears or favours from the world.

Christ’s church is like a chaste and loving wife, in whose heart is fixed her husband’s love, who hath found the tenderness of his love towards her, and hath been made fruitful by him, and therefore seeks she not the smiles, nor fears the frowns, of all the emperors in the world to bring her Christ unto her, or keep him from her.

Christ’s church is like a faithful and loving wife, whose heart is filled with her husband’s love. She has experienced his gentle affection and has been made fruitful by him, so she does not seek the approval or fear the disapproval of any emperors in the world to bring Christ to her or to keep him away.

The ten horns, Rev. xiii. and xvii.

Lastly, we find in the tyrannical usurpations of the Romish anti-christ, the ten horns—which some of good note conceive to be the ten kingdoms into which the Roman empire was quartered and divided—are expressly said, Rev. xvii. 13, to have one mind to give their power and strength unto the beast; yea, ver. 17, their kingdom unto the beast, until the works of God shall be fulfilled. Whence it follows, that all those nations that are gilded over with the name of Christ, have under that mask or vizard (as some executioners and tormenters in the inquisition use to torment) persecuted the Lord Jesus Christ, either with a more open, gross, and bloody, or with a more subtle, secret, and gentle violence.

Lastly, we see in the oppressive takeovers by the Roman anti-Christ, the ten horns—which many respected thinkers believe represent the ten kingdoms into which the Roman Empire was split—are clearly stated, Rev. xvii. 13, to have a united purpose to give their power and strength to the beast; indeed, in ver. 17, their kingdom to the beast, until the works of God are accomplished. Thus, it follows that all those nations that appear to be aligned with the name of Christ have, beneath that façade (similar to the way some executioners and torturers in the Inquisition used to inflict pain), persecuted the Lord Jesus Christ, either in a more open, brutal, and bloody manner or through a more subtle, secretive, and gentle violence.

The great mystery of persecution unfolded. Christian Naboths slaughtered.

Let us cast our eyes about, turn over the records, and[289] examine the experience of past and present generations, and see if all particular observations amount not to this sum, viz., that the great whore hath committed fornication with the kings of the earth, and made drunk thereof nations with the cup of the wine of her fornications: in which drunkenness and whoredom (as whores use to practise) she hath robbed the kings and nations of their power and strength, and, Jezebel like, having procured the kings’ names and seals, she drinks [herself] drunk, Rev. xvii. [6,] with the blood of Naboth, who, because he dares not part with his rightful inheritance in the land of Canaan, the blessed land of promise and salvation in Christ, as a traitor to the civil state and blasphemer against God, she, under the colour of a day of humiliation in prayer and fasting, stones to death.

Let's take a look around, go through the records, and[289] examine the experiences of both past and present generations, and see if all our observations add up to this conclusion: that the great harlot has engaged in immoral relations with the rulers of the earth, and has intoxicated nations with the wine of her immoralities. In this state of drunkenness and promiscuity (as whores typically do), she has stripped the kings and nations of their power and strength, and, like Jezebel, having secured the kings’ names and seals, she indulges herself in excess, Rev. xvii. [6,] with the blood of Naboth, who, because he refuses to give up his rightful inheritance in the land of Canaan, the blessed land of promise and salvation in Christ, is labeled a traitor to the civil state and a blasphemer against God, and she, under the guise of a day of humility in prayer and fasting, has him stoned to death.


CHAP. CXVI.

Peace. Dear Truth, how art thou hidden from the eyes of men in these mysteries! how should men weep abundantly with John, that the Lamb may please to open these blessed seals unto them!

Peace. Dear Truth, how are you hidden from the eyes of people in these mysteries! How should people weep abundantly with John, so that the Lamb may choose to open these blessed seals for them!

Truth. Oh that men more prized their Maker’s fear! then should they be more acquainted with their Maker’s councils, for his secret is with them that fear him, Ps. xxv. 14.

Truth. If only people valued their Creator’s respect more! Then they would be more familiar with their Creator’s guidance, because his secrets are shared with those who respect him, Ps. xxv. 14.

I pass on to a second difference.

I move on to a second difference.

Second difference. The mystery of the anointing the kings of Israel and Judah.

The kings of Israel and Judah were all solemnly anointed with oil, Ps. lxxxix. 20, I have found David my servant, with my oil have I anointed him. Whence the kings of Israel and Judah were honoured with that mystical and glorious title of the anointed, or Christ of[290] the Lord, Lam. iv. 20, The breath of our nostrils, the anointed of Jehovah, was taken in their pits, &c.

The kings of Israel and Judah were all formally anointed with oil, Ps. lxxxix. 20, I have found David my servant, with my oil have I anointed him. This is why the kings of Israel and Judah were honored with the special and prestigious title of the anointed, or Christ of[290] the Lord, Lam. iv. 20, The breath of our nostrils, the anointed of Jehovah, was taken in their pits, etc.

Which anointing and title however, the man of sin, together with the crown and diadem of spiritual Israel, the church of God, he hath given to some of the kings of the earth, that so he may in lieu thereof dispose of their civil crowns the easier: yet shall we find it an incommunicable privilege and prerogative of the saints and people of God.

Which anointing and title, however, the man of sin, along with the crown and diadem of spiritual Israel, the church of God, he has given to some of the kings of the earth, so that he can more easily take away their civil crowns in exchange: yet we will find it to be an incommunicable privilege and right of the saints and people of God.

For as the Lord Jesus himself in the antitype was not anointed with material but spiritual oil, Ps. xlv. 7, with the oil of gladness; and Luke iv. 18, from Isaiah lxi. 1, with the Spirit of God, The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings, &c.; so also all his members are anointed with the Holy Spirit of God, 2 Cor. i. 21, and 1 John ii. 20.

For just as the Lord Jesus himself was not anointed with physical but spiritual oil, Psalms 45:7, with the oil of gladness; and Luke 4:18, from Isaiah 61:1, with the Spirit of God, The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, the Lord has anointed me to preach good news, etc.; in the same way, all his followers are anointed with the Holy Spirit of God, 2 Corinthians 1:21, and 1 John 2:20.

The name Christian, or anointed.

Hence is it that Christians rejoice in that name, as carrying the very express title of the anointed of the Lord; which most superstitiously and sacrilegiously hath been applied only unto kings.

So it is that Christians take joy in that name, which carries the very title of the anointed of the Lord; a title that has been superstitiously and sacrilegiously applied only to kings.

A sacrilegious monopoly of the name Christian.

Peace. O dear Truth, how doth the great Searcher of all hearts find out the thefts of the anti-christian world! how are men carried in the dark they know not whither! How is that heavenly charge, Touch not mine anointed, &c., Ps. cv. 15, common to all Christians, or anointed [ones] with Christ their head, by way of monopoly or privilege appropriated to kings and princes!

Peace. Oh dear Truth, how does the great Searcher of all hearts uncover the wrongs of the anti-Christian world! How are people led into the darkness without knowing where they're going! How is that heavenly command, Touch not mine anointed, &c., Ps. cv. 15, something that all Christians or anointed ones with Christ as their head hold in common, yet it’s treated like a privilege only for kings and princes!

The crown of Christ’s kingly power.

Truth. It will not be here unseasonable to call to mind that admirable prophecy, Ezek. xxi. 26, 27, Thus saith Jehovah God, remove the diadem, take away the crown; this shall not be the same; exalt him that is low, and abase him that is high; I will overturn, overturn, overturn, until he come whose right it is; and I will give it him. The matter is a crown and diadem to be taken from a usurper’s head, and set upon the head of the right owner.

Truth. It’s worth recalling that incredible prophecy, Ezek. xxi. 26, 27, Thus says the Lord God, remove the crown, take away the diadem; this will not remain the same; lift up the lowly, and bring down the proud; I will shake things up, shake things up, shake things up, until the one who truly deserves it comes; and I will give it to him. The issue is about taking the crown and diadem from an usurper and placing them on the head of the rightful owner.

[291]

[291]

Peace. Doubtless this mystically intends the spiritual crown of the Lord Jesus, for these many hundred years set upon the heads of the competitors and co-rivals of the Lord Jesus, upon whose glorious head, in his messengers and churches, the crown shall be established. The anointing, the title, and the crown and power, must return to the Lord Jesus in his saints, unto whom alone belongs his power and authority in ecclesiastical or spiritual cases.

Peace. Surely this mystically refers to the spiritual crown of the Lord Jesus, which for many hundreds of years has been placed on the heads of His competitors and rivals. It is upon His glorious head, in His messengers and churches, that the crown shall be established. The anointing, the title, the crown, and the power must return to the Lord Jesus in His saints, to whom alone His power and authority in ecclesiastical or spiritual matters truly belongs.


CHAP. CXVII.

Third. The kings of Israel and Judah invested with a spiritual power.

Truth. I therefore proceed to a third difference between those kings and governors of Israel and Judah, and all other kings and rulers of the earth. Look upon the administrations of the kings of Israel and Judah, and well weigh the power and authority which those kings of Israel and Judah exercised in ecclesiastical and spiritual causes; and upon a due search we shall not find the same sceptre of spiritual power in the hand of civil authority, which was settled in the hands of the kings of Israel and Judah.

Truth. I’ll now point out a third difference between the kings and governors of Israel and Judah and all other kings and rulers of the world. Consider the administrations of the kings of Israel and Judah, and carefully examine the power and authority those kings wielded in church and spiritual matters; upon closer inspection, we won’t find the same kind of spiritual authority in the hands of civil leaders as was established in the hands of the kings of Israel and Judah.

David appointed the orders of the priests and singers, he brought the ark to Jerusalem, he prepared for the building of the Temple, the pattern whereof he delivered to Solomon: yet David herein could not be a type of the kings and rulers of the earth, but of the king of heaven, Christ Jesus: for,

David set up the roles of the priests and singers. He brought the ark to Jerusalem and made preparations for the construction of the Temple, whose design he handed over to Solomon. However, David was not meant to be a symbol of the kings and rulers of the earth, but of the king of heaven, Christ Jesus; for,

First, David, as he was a king, so was he also a prophet, Acts ii. 30; and therefore a type, as Moses also was, of that great prophet, the Son of God. And they that plead for David’s kingly power, must also by the same rule plead[292] for his prophetical, by which he swayed the sceptre of Israel in church affairs.

First, David was not only a king but also a prophet, Acts ii. 30; and so he served as a symbol, much like Moses, of that great prophet, the Son of God. Those who argue for David's authority as a king must also, by the same logic, argue for his authority as a prophet, through which he governed Israel in religious matters.[292]

David immediately inspired by the Spirit of God, in his ordering of church matters.

Secondly, it is expressly said, 1 Chron. xxviii. 11, 12, 13, that the pattern which David gave to Solomon, concerning the matter of the temple and worship of God, he had it by the Spirit, which was no other but a figure of the immediate inspiration of the Spirit of God unto the Lord Jesus, the true spiritual king of Israel, John i. 49, Rabbi, thou art the Son of God; Rabbi, thou art the King of Israel.

Secondly, it is clearly stated in 1 Chron. xxviii. 11, 12, 13, that the design David provided to Solomon regarding the temple and the worship of God was inspired by the Spirit. This was an example of the direct inspiration from the Spirit of God to the Lord Jesus, the true spiritual king of Israel, as noted in John i. 49, Rabbi, you are the Son of God; Rabbi, you are the King of Israel.

Solomon’s deposing Abiathar (1 Kings ii. 26, 27,) discussed.

Again, what civil magistrate may now act as Solomon, a type of Christ, doth act, 1 Kings ii. 26, 27? Solomon thrust out Abiathar from being priest unto Jehovah.

Again, which civil leader today can act like Solomon, a figure of Christ, does in 1 Kings 2:26-27? Solomon removed Abiathar from being a priest to the Lord.

Peace. Some object that Abiathar was a man of death, ver. 26, worthy to die, as having followed Adonijah; and therefore Solomon executed no more than civil justice upon him.

Peace. Some argue that Abiathar was a man destined for death, ver. 26, deserving to die for supporting Adonijah; and that’s why Solomon imposed nothing more than civil justice on him.

Solomon’s putting Abiathar from the priesthood, examined.

Truth. Solomon remits the civil punishment, and inflicts upon him a spiritual; but by what right, but as he was king of the church, a figure of Christ?

Truth. Solomon cancels the civil punishment and imposes a spiritual one instead; but what right does he have to do this, except that he was the king of the church, a representation of Christ?

Abiathar’s life is spared with respect to his former good service in following after David; but yet he is turned out from the priesthood.

Abiathar's life is spared because of his past good service in following David; however, he is still removed from the priesthood.

A case put upon occasion of Abiathar’s case.

But now put the case: suppose that any of the officers of the New England churches should prove false to the state, and be discovered joining with a French Monsieur, or Spanish Don, thirsting after conquest and dominion, to further their invasions of that country; yet for some former faithful service to the state, he should not be adjudged to civil punishment:—I ask now, might their governors, or their general court (their parliament), depose such a man, a pastor, teacher, or elder, from his holy calling or office in God’s house?

But now consider this scenario: what if any of the leaders in the New England churches turned against the state and were found collaborating with a Frenchman or a Spanish noble, eager for conquest and control, to support their invasions of that territory? Yet because of some previous loyal service to the state, he wasn't punished by law. I ask, could their governors or their general court (their parliament) remove such a person, a pastor, teacher, or elder, from his sacred role or position in God's house?

Another case.

Or suppose, in a partial and corrupt state, a member or[293] officer of a church should escape with his life upon the commission of murder, ought not a church of Christ upon repentance to receive him? I suppose it will not be said, that he ought to execute himself; or that the church may use a civil sword against him. In these cases may such persons, spared in civil punishments for some reason of or by partiality of state, be punished spiritually by the civil magistrate, as Abiathar was. Let the very enemies of Zion be judges.

Or imagine that, in a flawed and corrupt situation, a member or[293] officer of a church has survived after committing murder. Shouldn't a church of Christ welcome him back upon his repentance? I assume no one would say he should take his own life or that the church can use civil punishment against him. In these situations, can such individuals, who are spared from civil consequences for some reason or due to favoritism from the state, still be held accountable spiritually by the civil authorities, just like Abiathar was? Let even the enemies of Zion be the judges.

Secondly, if Solomon in thrusting out of Abiathar was a pattern and precedent unto all civil magistrates, why not also in putting Zadok in his room, ver. 35? But against this the pope, the bishops, the presbyterians, and the independents, will all cry out against such a practice, in their several respective claims and challenges for their ministries.

Secondly, if Solomon setting Abiathar aside was an example for all civil leaders, why shouldn't putting Zadok in his place be one as well, verse 35? However, the pope, the bishops, the Presbyterians, and the Independents will all protest against such a practice, each with their own claims and challenges for their ministries.

The liberties of Christ’s churches in the choice of their officers.

We find the liberty of the subjects of Christ in the choice of an apostle, Acts i.; of a deacon, Acts vi.; of elders, Acts xiv.; and guided by the assistance either of the apostles or evangelists, 1 Tim. i., Tit. i., without the least influence of any civil magistrate: which shows the beauty of their liberty.

We see the freedom of Christ's followers in choosing an apostle, Acts i.; a deacon, Acts vi.; and elders, Acts xiv.; guided by the help of either the apostles or evangelists, 1 Tim. i., Tit. i., without any influence from civil authorities: this highlights the beauty of their freedom.

A civil influence dangerous to the saints’ liberties.

The parliaments of England have by right free choice of their speaker: yet some princes have thus far been gratified as to nominate, yea, and implicitly to commend a speaker to them. Wise men have seen the evil consequences of those influences, though but in civil things: how much far greater and stronger are those snares, when the golden keys of the Son of God are delivered into the hands of civil authority!

The parliaments of England have the right to choose their speaker freely, yet some rulers have been pleased to nominate and even endorse a speaker to them. Wise individuals have recognized the harmful effects of such influences, even in civil matters: how much greater and more powerful are those traps when the keys to heaven are handed over to civil authorities!

Peace. You know the noise raised concerning those famous acts of Asa, Hezekiah, Jehoshaphat, Josiah. What think you of the fast proclaimed by Jehoshaphat? 2 Chron. xx. 3.

Peace. You know the fuss about those well-known actions of Asa, Hezekiah, Jehoshaphat, and Josiah. What do you think about the fast that Jehoshaphat called? 2 Chron. xx. 3.

[294]

[294]

Truth. I find it to be the duty of kings and all in authority, to encourage Christ’s messengers of truth proclaiming repentance, &c.

Truth. I believe it is the responsibility of kings and everyone in power to support Christ’s messengers of truth who are preaching repentance, etc.

But under the gospel, to enforce all natural and unregenerate people to acts of worship, what precedent hath Christ Jesus given us?

But under the gospel, what example has Christ Jesus given us to force all natural and unregenerate people to engage in acts of worship?

Jehoshaphat’s fast examined.

First, it is true Jehoshaphat proclaimed a fast, &c.; but was he not in matters spiritual a type of Christ, the true king of Israel?

First, it is true that Jehoshaphat declared a fast; but was he not, in spiritual matters, a foreshadowing of Christ, the true king of Israel?

Secondly, Jehoshaphat calls the members of the true church to church service and worship of God.

Secondly, Jehoshaphat invites the members of the true church to gather for service and worship of God.

If civil powers may enjoin the time of the church’s worship, they may also forbid her times.

But consider, if civil powers now may judge of and determine the actions of worship proper to the saints: if they may appoint the time of the church’s worship, fasting, and prayer, &c., why may they not as well forbid those times which a church of Christ shall make choice of, seeing it is a branch of the same root to forbid what liketh not, as well as to enjoin what pleaseth?

But think about it: if government authority can now evaluate and decide the appropriate acts of worship for the saints—if they can set the times for the church's worship, fasting, and prayer, etc.—then why can’t they also prohibit the times that a church of Christ chooses? After all, it’s just as much a part of the same issue to forbid what they don't approve of as it is to impose what they do.

And if in those most solemn duties and exercises, why not also in other ordinary meetings and worships? And if so, where is the power of the Lord Jesus, bequeathed to his ministers and churches, of which the power of those kings was but a shadow?

And if in those serious responsibilities and activities, why not also in other regular gatherings and worships? And if that's the case, where is the power of the Lord Jesus, given to his ministers and churches, of which the power of those kings was just a shadow?


CHAP. CXVIII.

Peace. The liberty of the subject sounds most sweet London and Oxford both profess to fight for: how much infinitely more sweet is that true soul liberty according to Christ Jesus!

Peace. The freedom that the citizens of London and Oxford claim to stand up for sounds very appealing; how much infinitely more appealing is that true soul liberty according to Christ Jesus!

God will not wrong Cæsar, and Cæsar should not wrong God.

I know you would not take from Cæsar aught, although it were to give to God; and what is God’s and his[295] people’s I wish that Cæsar may not take. Yet, for the satisfaction of some, be pleased to glance upon Josiah, his famous acts in the church of God, concerning the worship of God, the priests, Levites, and their services, compelling the people to keep the passover, making himself a covenant before the Lord, and compelling all that were found in Jerusalem and Benjamin to stand to it.

I know you wouldn't take anything from Caesar, even if it was to give to God; and what belongs to God and His people, I hope Caesar won't take. Still, to satisfy some, please take a look at Josiah and his well-known deeds in God's church regarding the worship of God, the priests, Levites, and their services, forcing the people to observe the Passover and making a covenant before the Lord, compelling everyone found in Jerusalem and Benjamin to uphold it.

Truth. To these famous practices of Josiah, I shall parallel the practices of England’s kings; and first, de jure, a word or two of their right: then, de facto, discuss what hath been done.

Truth. To these well-known actions of Josiah, I will compare the actions of England’s kings; first, de jure, a word or two about their legitimacy: then, de facto, we’ll talk about what has actually been done.

The famous acts of Josiah, examined.

First, de jure; Josiah was a precious branch of that royal root king David, who was immediately designed by God: and when the golden links of the royal chain broke in the usurpations of the Roman conqueror, it pleased the most wise God to send a son of David, a Son of God, to begin again that royal line, to sit upon the throne of his father David, Luke i. 32; Acts ii. 30.

First, de jure; Josiah was a valuable descendant of that royal lineage from King David, who was chosen by God. When the connection to the royal lineage was interrupted by the takeover of the Roman conqueror, it pleased the all-knowing God to send a son of David, a Son of God, to restart that royal line and sit on the throne of his father David, Luke i. 32; Acts ii. 30.

Magistracy in general from God, the particular forms from the people.

It is not so with the Gentile princes, rulers, and magistrates, whether monarchical, aristocratical, or democratical; who, though government in general be from God, yet, receive their callings, power, and authority, both kings and parliaments, mediately from the people.

It’s not the same with the Gentile princes, rulers, and magistrates, whether they are monarchs, aristocrats, or democrats; although government in general is from God, they receive their positions, power, and authority, both kings and parliaments, indirectly from the people.

Secondly. Josiah and those kings, were kings and governors over the then true and only church of God national, brought into the covenant of God in Abraham, and so downward: and they might well be forced to stand to that covenant into which, with such immediate signs and miracles, they had been brought.

Secondly, Josiah and those kings were rulers over the true and only national church of God, established through the covenant made with Abraham and continued through the generations. They would likely have felt obligated to uphold that covenant into which they had entered through such immediate signs and miracles.

Israel confirmed in a national covenant by relations, signs, and miracles, but so not England.

But what commission from Christ Jesus had Henry VIII., Edward VI., or any, Josiah like, to force the many hundred thousands of English men and women, without such immediate signs and miracles that Israel had, to enter into a holy and spiritual covenant with the invisible[296] God, the Father of spirits, or upon pain of death, as in Josiah’s time, to stand to that which they never made, nor before evangelical repentance are possibly capable of?

But what authority from Christ Jesus did Henry VIII, Edward VI, or anyone like Josiah have to force the many hundreds of thousands of English men and women, without the immediate signs and miracles that Israel had, to enter into a holy and spiritual covenant with the invisible God, the Father of spirits, or risk death, as in Josiah’s time, to uphold something they never agreed to, nor are they capable of before genuine repentance?

Henry VIII. the first head and governor of the church of England.

Now secondly, de facto: let it be well remembered concerning the kings of England professing reformation. The foundation of all was laid in Henry VIII. The pope challengeth to be the vicar of Christ Jesus here upon earth, to have power of reforming the church, redressing abuses, &c.: Henry VIII. falls out with the pope, and challengeth that very power to himself of which he had despoiled the pope, as appears by that act of parliament establishing Henry VIII. the supreme head and governor in all cases ecclesiastical, &c.[221] It pleased the most high God to plague the pope by Henry VIII.’s means: but neither pope nor king can ever prove such power from Christ derived to either of them.

Now secondly, de facto: let it be clearly remembered about the kings of England who embraced reformation. The foundation of it all was laid by Henry VIII. The pope claims to be the vicar of Christ Jesus here on earth, with the power to reform the church and correct abuses, etc.: Henry VIII had a falling out with the pope and claimed that very power for himself, which he had taken from the pope, as shown by that act of parliament establishing Henry VIII as the supreme head and governor in all ecclesiastical matters, etc. It pleased the most high God to punish the pope through Henry VIII's actions: however, neither the pope nor the king can ever demonstrate that such power is derived from Christ to either of them.

The wonderful formings and reformings of religion by England’s kings. Kings and states often plant, and often pluck up religions.

Secondly, as before intimated, let us view the works and acts of England’s imitation of Josiah’s practice. Henry VII. leaves England under the slavish bondage of the pope’s yoke. Henry VIII. reforms all England to a new fashion, half papist, half protestant. King Edward VI. turns about the wheels of the state, and works the whole land to absolute protestantism. Queen Mary, succeeding to the helm, steers a direct contrary course, breaks in pieces all that Edward wrought, and brings forth an old edition of England’s reformation all popish. Mary not living out half her days, as the prophet speaks of bloody persons, Elizabeth, like Joseph, advanced from the prison to the palace, and from the irons to the crown, she plucks up all her sister Mary’s plants, and sounds a trumpet all protestant.

Secondly, as mentioned earlier, let's examine how England mirrored Josiah’s actions. Henry VII left England under the oppressive control of the pope. Henry VIII transformed the nation into a mix of Catholicism and Protestantism. King Edward VI shifted the government toward total Protestantism. Queen Mary, taking over, completely reversed Edward’s changes, dismantling everything he accomplished and restoring an older, more Catholic version of England’s reformation. With Mary not living to see her full days, as the prophet noted about violent people, Elizabeth, like Joseph, rose from prison to the throne, overcoming her sister Mary’s legacy, and declared England fully Protestant.

What sober man stands not amazed at these revolutions?[297] and yet, like mother like daughter: and how zealous are we, their offspring, for another impression, and better edition of a national Canaan, in imitation of Judah and Josiah! which, if attained, who knows how soon succeeding kings or parliaments will quite pull down and abrogate?[222]

What sensible person isn't amazed by these changes? [297] And yet, like mother, like daughter: and how eager are we, their children, for another version, a better edition of a national paradise, following the example of Judah and Josiah! If we ever achieve that, who knows how quickly the next kings or parliaments will completely dismantle and overturn it? [222]

A national church ever subject to turn and return, &c.

Thirdly, in all these formings and reformings, a national church of natural, unregenerate men, was (like wax) the subject matter of all these forms and changes, whether popish or protestant: concerning which national state, the time is yet to come whenever the Lord Jesus hath given a word of institution and appointment.

Thirdly, in all these formations and reforms, a national church made up of natural, unregenerate people was (like wax) the material for all these forms and changes, whether Catholic or Protestant: regarding which national state, the time has yet to come when the Lord Jesus has provided a word of institution and appointment.


CHAP. CXIX.

A woman, papissa, or head of the church.

Peace. You bring to mind, dear Truth, a plea of some wiser papists for the pope’s supremacy, viz., that it was no such exorbitant or unheard of power and jurisdiction which the pope challenged, but the very same which a woman, Queen Elizabeth herself, challenged, styling her papissa or she-pope: withal pleading, that in point of reason it was far more suitable that the Lord Jesus would delegate his power rather to a clergyman than a layman, as Henry VIII.; or a woman, as his daughter Elizabeth.

Peace. You remind me, dear Truth, of a plea from some wiser Catholics regarding the pope's authority, saying that the power and control the pope claimed wasn't some extreme or unprecedented thing, but the same power that a woman, Queen Elizabeth herself, claimed, referring to her as a papissa or she-pope. They argued that, logically, it made much more sense for the Lord Jesus to give His power to a clergyman rather than a layman, like Henry VIII, or a woman like his daughter Elizabeth.

The papists nearer to the truth, concerning the government of the church, than most protestants.

Truth. I believe that neither one or the other hit the white;[223] yet I believe the papists’ arrows fall the nearest to it in this particular, viz., that the government of the church of Christ should rather belong to such as profess a ministry or office spiritual, than to such as are merely temporal and civil.

Truth. I believe that neither side hit the mark;[223] but I think the papists’ arguments come closest in this regard: that the leadership of Christ's church should be entrusted to those who are engaged in spiritual ministry or roles, rather than to those who are simply political and civil.

[298]

[298]

So that in conclusion, the whole controversy concerning the government of Christ’s kingdom or church, will be found to lie between the true and false ministry, both challenging the true commission, power, and keys from Christ.

In conclusion, the entire debate about the governance of Christ's kingdom or church centers around the true and false ministry, both of which dispute the genuine commission, authority, and keys from Christ.

The kingly power of the Lord Jesus troubles all the kings and rulers of the world.

Peace. This all glorious diadem of the kingly power of the Lord Jesus hath been the eye-sore of the world, and that which the kings and rulers of the world have always lift up their hands unto.

Peace. This glorious crown of the kingly power of the Lord Jesus has been a source of frustration for the world, and it is what the kings and rulers of the world have always aspired to.

The first report of a new king of the Jews puts Herod and all Jerusalem into frights; and the power of this most glorious King of kings over the souls and consciences of men, or over their lives and worships, is still the white that all the princes of this world shoot at, and are enraged at the tidings of the true heir, the Lord Jesus, in his servants.

The first news of a new king of the Jews sends Herod and all of Jerusalem into a panic; the authority of this glorious King of kings over people's souls and consciences, as well as their lives and worship, is still the target that all the rulers of this world aim for, and they are furious about the news of the true heir, the Lord Jesus, in his followers.

A twofold exaltation of Christ.

Truth. You well mind, dear Peace, a twofold exaltation of the Lord Jesus; one in the souls and spirits of men, and so he is exalted by all that truly love him, though yet remaining in Babel’s captivity, and before they hearken to the voice of the Lord, “Come forth of Babel, my people.”

Truth. You know well, dear Peace, there are two ways the Lord Jesus is uplifted; one in the hearts and minds of people, and so he is celebrated by everyone who genuinely loves him, even while still trapped in Babel’s captivity, and until they respond to the Lord's call, “Come out of Babel, my people.”

A second exaltation of Christ Jesus, upon the throne of David his father, in his church and congregation, which is his spiritual kingdom here below.

A second celebration of Christ Jesus, on the throne of David his father, in his church and community, which is his spiritual kingdom here on earth.

The world stormeth at both.

I confess there is a tumultuous rage at his entrance into his throne in the soul and consciences of any of his chosen; but against his second exaltation in his true kingly power and government, either monarchical in himself, or ministerial in the hands of his ministers and churches, are mustered up, and shall be in the battles of Christ yet to be fought, all the powers of the gates of earth and hell.

I admit that there is a storm of anger in the hearts and minds of his chosen ones when he takes his place on the throne. However, against his ultimate elevation in his true kingly authority—whether it’s a monarchy in himself or exercised through his ministers and churches—all the forces of earth and hell will gather, and will be present in the battles of Christ yet to come.

A fourth difference.

But I shall mention one difference more between the[299] kings of Israel and Judah, and all other kings and rulers of the Gentiles.

But I want to point out one more difference between the[299] kings of Israel and Judah and all the other kings and rulers of the Gentiles.

Kings of Israel types.

Those kings as kings of Israel were all invested with a typical and figurative respect, with which now no civil power in the world can be invested.

Those kings, as kings of Israel, were all given a special and symbolic respect that no current civil authority in the world can attain.

They wore a double crown.

They wore a double crown: first, civil; secondly, spiritual: in which respect they typed out the spiritual king of Israel, Christ Jesus.

They wore a double crown: first, civil; second, spiritual; in this way, they represented the spiritual king of Israel, Christ Jesus.

When I say they were types, I make them not in all respects so to be; but as kings and governors over the church and kingdom of God, therein types.

When I say they were types, I don’t mean in every way, but as kings and rulers over the church and the kingdom of God, they are types in that regard.

The saviours of the Jews, figures of the Saviour of the world.

Hence all those saviours and deliverers, which it pleased God to stir up extraordinarily to his people, Gideon, Baruc, Sampson, &c.; in that respect of their being saviours, judges, and deliverers of God’s people, so were they types of Jesus Christ, either monarchically ruling by himself immediately, or ministerially by such whom he pleaseth to send to vindicate the liberties and inheritances of his people.

Hence all those saviors and deliverers whom God chose to raise up for His people—like Gideon, Barak, Samson, etc.—were, in their roles as saviors, judges, and deliverers of God’s people, types of Jesus Christ. They either ruled directly as monarchs or ministered through those He chose to send to protect the freedoms and inheritances of His people.


CHAP. CXX.

Peace. It must needs be confessed, that since the kings of Israel were ceremonially anointed with oil: and—

Peace. It has to be acknowledged that since the kings of Israel were ceremonially anointed with oil: and—

Secondly, in that they sat upon the throne of David, which is expressly applied to Christ Jesus, Luke i. 32; Acts ii. 30; John i. 49, their crowns were figurative and ceremonial; but some here question, whether or no they were not types of civil powers and rulers now, when kings and queens shall be nursing fathers and nursing mothers, &c.

Secondly, since they sat on the throne of David, which is clearly attributed to Christ Jesus in Luke 1:32; Acts 2:30; and John 1:49, their crowns were symbolic and ceremonial. However, some people question whether or not they represent civil powers and rulers today, when kings and queens will be like nursing fathers and nursing mothers, etc.

[300]

[300]

The monarchical and ministerial power of Christ.

Truth. For answer unto such, let them first remember that the dispute lies not concerning the monarchical power of the Lord Jesus, the power of making laws, and making ordinances to his saints and subjects; but concerning a deputed and ministerial power, and this distinction the very pope himself acknowledgeth.

Truth. To respond to this, let them first remember that the argument is not about the monarchical power of the Lord Jesus, which includes the authority to create laws and ordinances for His saints and subjects; rather, it concerns a delegated and ministerial power, and even the pope himself acknowledges this distinction.

Three great competitors for the ministerial power of Christ. The popes great pretenders for the ministerial power of Christ.

There are three great competitors for this deputed or ministerial power of the Lord Jesus.

There are three major contenders for the assigned or ministerial power of the Lord Jesus.

First. The arch-vicar of Satan, the pretended vicar of Christ on earth, who sits as God over the temple of God, exalting himself not only above all that is called God, but over the souls and consciences of all his vassals, yea, over the Spirit of Christ, over the holy scriptures, yea, and God himself, Dan. viii. and xi., and Rev. xv., together with 2 Thess. ii.

First. The arch-vicar of Satan, the false representative of Christ on earth, who sits as God over the temple of God, elevating himself not only above everything that is called God, but also over the souls and consciences of all his followers, yes, over the Spirit of Christ, over the holy scriptures, indeed, and God himself, Dan. viii. and xi., and Rev. xv., along with 2 Thess. ii.

They also upon the point challenge the monarchical also.

This pretender, although he professeth to claim but the ministerial power of Christ, to declare his ordinances, to preach, baptize, ordain ministers, and yet doth he upon the point challenge the monarchical or absolute power also, being full of self-exalting and blaspheming, Dan. vii. 25, and xi. 36; Rev. xiii. 6, speaking blasphemies against the God of heaven, thinking to change times and laws; but he is the son of perdition arising out of the bottomless pit, and comes to destruction, Rev. xvii., for so hath the Lord Jesus decreed to consume him by the breath of his mouth, 2 Thess. ii.

This pretender, even though he claims to hold only the ministerial power of Christ to declare his ordinances, preach, baptize, and ordain ministers, also challenges monarchical or absolute power. He is full of self-exaltation and blasphemy, as mentioned in Dan. vii. 25 and xi. 36; Rev. xiii. 6, where he speaks blasphemies against the God of heaven, trying to change times and laws. Yet he is the son of destruction coming out of the bottomless pit, destined for destruction, as stated in Rev. xvii. This is how the Lord Jesus has decreed to destroy him with the breath of his mouth, 2 Thess. ii.

The second great pretender, the civil magistrate.

The second great competitor to this crown of the Lord Jesus is the civil magistrate, whether emperors, kings, or other inferior officers of state, who are made to believe, by the false prophets of the world, that they are the antitypes of the kings of Israel and Judah, and wear the crown of Christ.

The second major competitor for the crown of the Lord Jesus is the civil magistrate, whether they are emperors, kings, or other lower government officials, who are led to believe by the false prophets of the world that they are the counterparts of the kings of Israel and Judah, and possess the crown of Christ.

Three great factions challenging an arm of flesh.

Under the wing of the civil magistrate do three great factions shelter themselves, and mutually oppose each[301] other, striving as for life who shall sit down under the shadow of that arm of flesh.

Under the protection of the civil authority, three major factions take refuge, opposing one another and competing fiercely for the privilege of sitting beneath that powerful arm.[301]

1. The prelacy.

First, the prelacy: who, though some extravagants of late have inclined to waive the king, and to creep under the wings of the pope, yet so far depends upon the king, that it is justly said they are the king’s bishops.

First, the clerical leadership: while some recent extremists have suggested bypassing the king and aligning more with the pope, they still rely heavily on the king, making it accurate to say they are the king’s bishops.

2. The presbytery. The pope and presbytery make use of the civil magistrate but as of an executioner.

Secondly, the presbytery: who, though in truth they ascribe not so much to the civil magistrate as some too grossly do, yet they give so much to the civil magistrate as to make him absolutely the head of the church: for, if they make him the reformer of the church, the suppressor of schismatics and heretics, the protector and defender of the church, &c., what is this, in true, plain English, but to make him the judge of the true and false church, judge of what is truth and what error, who is schismatical, who heretical? unless they make him only an executioner, as the pope doth in his punishing of heretics.

Secondly, the presbytery: while they don't give as much power to the civil magistrate as some do in an overly extreme way, they still grant him enough authority to essentially make him the head of the church. If they label him as the reformer of the church, the suppressor of dissenters and heretics, and the protector and defender of the church, what does that really mean in straightforward terms? It means making him the judge of what constitutes the true and false church, the one who decides what is truth and what is error, who is a dissenter and who is a heretic. Unless they see him merely as an enforcer, much like the pope does when punishing heretics.

I doubt not but the aristocratical government of presbyterians may well subsist in a monarchy, not only regulated but also tyrannical; yet doth it more naturally delight in the element of an aristocratical government of state, and so may properly be said to be—as the prelates the king’s, so these—the state-bishop’s.

I don't doubt that an aristocratic government of Presbyterians can exist in a monarchy, which can be both organized and oppressive; however, it is more naturally suited to the framework of an aristocratic government of the state. So, they can be properly viewed as the state-bishop's just as the prelates are the king's.

3. Independents. The independents: who come nearest to the bishops.

The third, though not so great, yet growing faction is that (so called) independent: I prejudice not the personal worth of any of the three sorts: this latter, as I believe this discourse hath manifested, jumps with the prelates, and, though not more fully, yet more explicitly than the presbyterians, cast down the crown of the Lord Jesus at the feet of the civil magistrate. And although they pretend to receive their ministry from the choice of two or three private persons in church covenant, yet would they fain persuade the mother of Old England to imitate her daughter New England’s practice, viz., to keep out the[302] presbyterians, and only to embrace themselves, both as the state’s and the people’s bishops.

The third group, while not as significant, is the so-called independents. I don’t mean to undermine the personal integrity of any of the three groups: this one, as I believe this discussion has shown, aligns with the bishops, and although not as thoroughly, is more straightforward than the presbyterians in submitting the authority of Jesus to the civil government. And even though they claim to derive their ministry from the selection of two or three individuals in a church setting, they would like to persuade the mother of Old England to follow the example of her daughter New England, specifically to exclude the presbyterians and only accept themselves as the bishops of both the state and the people.

The third competition, of those that separate.

The third competition for this crown and power of the Lord Jesus is of those that separate both from one and the other, yet divided also amongst themselves into many several professions.

The third competition for this crown and power of the Lord Jesus involves those who separate both from each other, yet are also divided among themselves into many different professions.

Of these, they that go furthest profess they must yet come nearer to the ways of the Son of God: and doubtless, so far as they have gone, they bid the most, and make the fairest plea for the purity and power of Christ Jesus,—let the rest of the inhabitants of the world be judges.

Of those, the ones who go the farthest say they still need to get closer to the ways of the Son of God: and surely, as far as they have come, they offer the most and make the best argument for the purity and power of Christ Jesus—let the rest of the people in the world be the judges.

Their nearer conformity to Christ. The churches of the separation ought in humanity and subjects’ liberty not to be oppressed, but (at least) permitted.

Let all the former well be viewed in their external state, pomp, riches, conformity to the world, &c. And on the other side, let the latter be considered, in their more thorough departure from sin and sinful worship, their condescending (generally) to the lowest and meanest contentments of this life, their exposing of themselves for Christ to greater sufferings, and their desiring no civil sword nor arm of flesh, but the two-edged sword of God’s Spirit to try out the matter by: and then let the inhabitants of the world judge which come nearest to the doctrine, holiness, poverty, patience, and practice of the Lord Jesus Christ; and whether or no these latter deserve not so much of humanity and subjects’ liberty, as (not offending the civil state) in the freedom of their souls, to enjoy the common air to breathe in.

Let’s examine the past, with all its external appearances, wealth, and conformity to society. On the other hand, let’s look at those who have turned away from sin and false worship, who often settle for the simplest pleasures in life, who willingly expose themselves to greater suffering for Christ, and who seek not the power of the sword but rather the two-edged sword of God’s Spirit to discern the truth. Then, let the people of the world decide which group aligns more closely with the teachings, holiness, simplicity, patience, and actions of Jesus Christ. Do these latter individuals not deserve the same dignity and freedom as anyone else, to enjoy the common air without infringing on the civil order?


[303]

[303]

CHAP. CXX.[224]

Peace. Dear Truth, you have shown me a little draught of Zion’s sorrows, her children tearing out their mother’s bowels. Oh! when will He that stablisheth, comforteth, and builds up Zion, look down from heaven, and have mercy on her? &c.

Peace. Dear Truth, you have shown me a glimpse of Zion’s sorrows, her children ripping apart their mother’s insides. Oh! when will He who strengthens, comforts, and rebuilds Zion look down from heaven and have mercy on her? &c.

Truth. The vision yet doth tarry, saith Habakkuk, but will most surely come; and therefore the patient and believing must wait for it.

Truth. The vision may seem delayed, Habakkuk says, but it will definitely come; and so those who are patient and have faith must wait for it.

Seven reasons, proving that the kings of Israel and Judah cannot have any other but a spiritual antitype. Civil types and figures must needs be answered by spiritual antitypes.

But to your last proposition, whether the kings of Israel and Judah were not types of civil magistrates? Now, I suppose, by what hath been already spoken, these things will be evident:—

But regarding your last point, were the kings of Israel and Judah not examples of civil leaders? I believe, based on what has already been said, that these things will be clear:—

First. That those former types of the land, of the people, of their worships, were types and figures of a spiritual land, spiritual people, and spiritual worship under Christ. Therefore, consequently, their saviours, redeemers, deliverers, judges, kings, must also have their spiritual antitypes, and so consequently not civil but spiritual governors and rulers, lest the very essential nature of types, figures, and shadows be overthrown.

First, the earlier examples of the land, the people, and their forms of worship were representations of a spiritual land, a spiritual people, and spiritual worship in Christ. Therefore, their saviors, redeemers, deliverers, judges, and kings must also have their spiritual counterparts, and thus not civil but spiritual leaders and rulers, to avoid undermining the fundamental nature of types, figures, and shadows.

Civil compulsion was proper in the national church of the Jews, but most improper in the Christian, which is not national.

Secondly. Although the magistrate by a civil sword might well compel that national church to the external exercise of their national worship: yet it is not possible, according to the rule of the New Testament, to compel whole nations to true repentance and regeneration, without which (so far as may be discerned true) the worship and holy name of God is profaned and blasphemed.

Secondly, while a magistrate with civil authority could effectively force a national church to publicly perform its national worship, it is impossible, according to the teachings of the New Testament, to compel entire nations to genuine repentance and spiritual rebirth. Without these, the worship and sacred name of God are, at best, disrespected and dishonored.

An arm of flesh and sword of steel cannot reach to cut the darkness of the mind, the hardness and unbelief of the heart, and kindly operate upon the soul’s affections to forsake[304] a long-continued father’s worship, and to embrace a new, though the best and truest. This work performs alone that sword out of the mouth of Christ, with two edges, Rev. i. and iii.

An arm of flesh and a sword of steel can’t cut through the darkness of the mind, the hardness and disbelief of the heart, or gently work on the soul’s feelings to leave behind a long-held worship of a father and embrace a new, though the best and truest. This task is carried out solely by the sword that comes from the mouth of Christ, with two edges, Rev. i. and iii.

Neither Christ Jesus nor his messengers have made the civil magistrate Israel’s antitype, but the contrary.

Thirdly. We have not one tittle, in the New Testament of Christ Jesus, concerning such a parallel, neither from himself nor from his ministers, with whom he conversed forty days after his resurrection, instructing them in the matters of his kingdom, Acts i. 3.

Thirdly. We have not a single detail in the New Testament of Christ Jesus regarding such a parallel, neither from him nor from his ministers, with whom he spoke for forty days after his resurrection, teaching them about the matters of his kingdom, Acts i. 3.

Neither find we any such commission or direction given to the civil magistrate to this purpose, nor to the saints for their submission in matters spiritual, but the contrary, Acts iv. and v.; 1 Cor. vii. 23; Col. ii. 18.

Neither do we find any commission or instruction given to the civil authorities for this purpose, nor to the believers for their submission in spiritual matters, but the opposite, Acts iv. and v.; 1 Cor. vii. 23; Col. ii. 18.

Civil magistracy essentially civil, and the same in all parts of the world.

Fourthly. We have formerly viewed the very matter and essence of a civil magistrate, and find it the same in all parts of the world, wherever people live upon the face of the earth, agreeing together in towns, cities, provinces, kingdoms:—I say the same essentially civil, both from, 1. The rise and fountain whence it springs, to wit, the people’s choice and free consent. 2. The object of it, viz., the commonweal, or safety of such a people in their bodies and goods, as the authors of this model have themselves confessed.

Fourthly, we have previously examined the fundamental nature of a civil magistrate and found it to be the same everywhere people live, whether in towns, cities, provinces, or kingdoms. I mean that it is essentially civil, both due to, 1. The source from which it originates, namely the people's choice and free consent. 2. Its purpose, which is the common good, or the safety of the people regarding their lives and property, as the creators of this model have acknowledged themselves.

Christianity adds not to the nature of a civil commonweal, nor doth want of Christianity diminish it.

This civil nature of the magistrate we have proved to receive no addition of power from the magistrate being a Christian, no more than it receives diminution from his not being a Christian, even as the commonweal is a true commonweal, although it have not heard of Christianity; and Christianity professed in it, as in Pergamos, Ephesus, &c., makes it never no more a commonweal; and Christianity taken away, and the candlestick removed, makes it nevertheless a commonweal.

This civil role of the magistrate doesn’t gain any extra power from the magistrate being a Christian, just as it doesn’t lose any power if he isn’t a Christian. Just like a society can be a true society without knowing about Christianity, having Christianity, like in Pergamos, Ephesus, etc., doesn’t change it into something other than a society. And even if Christianity is taken away and the light is removed, it still remains a society.

Rom. xiii. evidently proves the civil work and wages of the civil magistrate.

Fifthly. The Spirit of God expressly relates the work of the civil magistrate under the gospel, Rom. xiii.,[305] expressly mentioning, as the magistrates’ object, the duties of the second table, concerning the bodies and goods of the subject.

Fifthly. The Spirit of God clearly describes the role of the civil magistrate under the gospel, Rom. xiii.,[305] specifically mentioning, as the magistrates’ focus, the responsibilities of the second table, regarding the welfare and property of the people.

2. The reward or wages which people owe for such a work, to wit, not the contribution of the church for any spiritual work, but tribute, toll, custom, which are wages payable by all sorts of men, natives and foreigners, who enjoy the same benefit of public peace and commerce in the nation.

2. The payment or compensation that people owe for this kind of work is not the church's contribution for any spiritual tasks, but rather the taxes, fees, or duties that everyone, both locals and foreigners, must pay to enjoy the benefits of public peace and trade in the country.

Most strange, yet most true consequences from the civil magistrates now being the antitype of the kings of Israel and Judah.

Sixthly. Since civil magistrates, whether kings or parliaments, states, and governors, can receive no more in justice than what the people give: and are, therefore, but the eyes, and hands, and instruments of the people, simply considered, without respect to this or that religion; it must inevitably follow, as formerly I have touched, that if magistrates have received their power from the people, then the greatest number of the people of every land has received from Christ Jesus a power to establish, correct, reform his saints and servants, his wife and spouse, the church: and she that by the express word of the Lord, Ps. cxlix. 8, binds kings in chains, and nobles in links of iron, must herself be subject to the changeable pleasures of the people of the world, which lies in wickedness, 1 John v. 19, even in matters of heavenly and spiritual nature.

Sixthly. Since civil authorities, whether they are kings, parliaments, states, or governors, can only have as much power as the people give them, they are essentially just the eyes, hands, and tools of the people, regardless of any specific religion. It follows, as I’ve mentioned before, that if these authorities derive their power from the people, then the majority of the people in every nation have also received from Christ the authority to establish, correct, and reform His saints and servants, His wife and spouse, the church. And the church, which by the explicit word of the Lord binds kings in chains and nobles in iron links (Ps. cxlix. 8), must herself be subjected to the changing whims of the world’s people, who are in wickedness (1 John v. 19), even regarding matters that are spiritual and heavenly.

Hence, therefore, in all controversies concerning the church, ministry and worship, the last appeal must come to the bar of the people or commonweal, where all may personally meet, as in some commonweals of small number, or in greater by their representatives.

Therefore, in all disputes about the church, ministry, and worship, the final decision must be made by the people or the community, where everyone can come together in person, whether in smaller communities or in larger ones through their representatives.

If no religion but that which the commonweal approves, then no Christ, no God, but at the pleasure of this world, 2 John 9.

Hence, then, no person esteemed a believer, and added to the church:—

Hence, no one was considered a believer, and no one joined the church:—

No officer chosen and ordained:—

No officer selected and appointed:—

No person cast forth and excommunicated, but as the[306] commonweal and people please; and in conclusion, no church of Christ in this land or world, and consequently no visible Christ the head of it. Yea, yet higher, consequently no God in the world worshipped according to the institutions of Christ Jesus—except the several peoples of the nations of the world shall give allowance.

No one is cast out and excommunicated, except as the[306] common good and the people allow; and ultimately, there is no church of Christ in this land or world, and therefore no visible Christ as its head. Yes, even more, there is consequently no God in the world worshipped according to the teachings of Christ Jesus—unless the various peoples of the nations agree to it.

Peace. Dear Truth, oh! whither have our forefathers and teachers led us? Higher than to God himself, by these doctrines driven out of the world, you cannot rise: and yet so high must the inevitable and undeniable consequences of these their doctrines reach, if men walk by their own common principles.

Peace. Dear Truth, oh! where have our ancestors and teachers taken us? You can't reach a higher place than God himself with these doctrines that have been pushed out of the world; and yet, the unavoidable and obvious outcomes of these doctrines must be so high if people follow their own basic principles.

The true antitype of the kings of Israel and Judah.

Truth. I may therefore here seasonably add a seventh, which is a necessary consequence of all the former arguments, and an argument itself: viz., we find expressly a spiritual power of Christ Jesus in the hands of his saints, ministers, and churches, to be the true antitype of those former figures in all the prophecies concerning Christ’s spiritual power, Isa. ix., Dan. vii., Mich. iv., &c., compared with Luke i. 32, Acts ii. 30, 1 Cor. v., Matt. xviii., Mark xiii. 34, &c.

Truth. I can therefore conveniently add a seventh point, which is a necessary result of all the previous arguments and an argument in itself: specifically, we clearly see a spiritual power of Christ Jesus in the hands of His saints, ministers, and churches, functioning as the true counterpart to those earlier figures in all the prophecies about Christ’s spiritual power, such as Isaiah 9, Daniel 7, Micah 4, etc., compared with Luke 1:32, Acts 2:30, 1 Corinthians 5, Matthew 18, Mark 13:34, etc.


CHAP. CXXI.

Peace. Glorious and conquering Truth, methinks I see most evidently thy glorious conquests: how mighty are thy spiritual weapons, 2 Cor. x. 4, to break down those mighty and strong holds and castles, which men have fortified themselves withal against thee? Oh! that even the thoughts of men may submit and bow down to the captivity of Jesus Christ!

Peace. I can clearly see the incredible victories of glorious and conquering Truth: how powerful are your spiritual weapons, 2 Cor. x. 4, in tearing down the strongholds and defenses that people have built against you? Oh! That even the thoughts of people would submit and surrender to the authority of Jesus Christ!

A fourth difference of laws and statutes from all others.

Truth. Your kind encouragement makes me proceed more cheerfully to a fourth difference from the laws and[307] statutes of this land, different from all the laws and statutes of the world, and paralleled only by the laws and ordinances of spiritual Israel.

Truth. Your kind encouragement makes me move forward more cheerfully to a fourth difference from the laws and[307] statutes of this land, distinct from all the laws and statutes of the world, and only matched by the laws and ordinances of spiritual Israel.

Moses a type of Christ.

First, then, consider we the law-maker, or rather the law-publisher, or prophet, as Moses calls himself, Deut. xviii. [15,] and Acts iii. [22,] he is expressly called that prophet who figured out Christ Jesus who was to come like unto Moses, greater than Moses, as the son is greater than the servant.

First, let’s consider the law-maker, or better yet, the law-publisher, or prophet, as Moses refers to himself in Deut. xviii. [15,] and Acts iii. [22]. He is specifically called that prophet who foreshadowed Christ Jesus, who was to come like Moses but is greater than Moses, just as the son is greater than the servant.

Such lawgivers, or law-publishers, never had any state or people as Moses the type, or Christ Jesus, miraculously stirred up and sent as the mouth of God between God and his people.

Such lawgivers, or those who publish laws, never had a nation or people like Moses or Christ Jesus, who were miraculously inspired and sent as God's representatives between Him and His people.

The laws of Israel unparalleled.

Secondly, concerning the laws themselves: it is true, the second table contains the law of nature, the law moral and civil, yet such a law was also given to this people as never to any people in the world: such was the law of worship, Ps. cxlvii., peculiarly given to Jacob, and God did not deal so with other nations: which laws for the matter of the worship in all those wonderful significant sacrifices, and for the manner by such a priesthood, such a place of tabernacle, and afterward of temple, such times and solemnities of festivals, were never to be paralleled by any other nation, but only by the true Christian Israel established by Jesus Christ amongst Jews and Gentiles throughout the world.

Secondly, regarding the laws themselves: it's true that the second table includes the laws of nature, moral laws, and civil laws, yet a law was also given to this people that was never given to any other people in the world. This includes the law of worship, as mentioned in Psalm 147, which was specifically given to Jacob, and God did not deal with other nations in the same way. These laws, concerning the worship with all those remarkable and significant sacrifices, along with the way they were carried out through a specific priesthood, a designated place of worship, and later a temple, as well as the times and solemnities of festivals, have never been matched by any other nation, except for the true Christian Israel established by Jesus Christ among both Jews and Gentiles throughout the world.

God’s own finger penned laws for Israel.

Thirdly, the law of the ten words, Deut. x., the epitome of all the rest, it pleased the most high God to frame and pen twice, with his own most holy and dreadful finger, upon Mount Sinai, which he never did to any other nation before or since, but only to that spiritual Israel, the people and the church of God, in whose hearts of flesh he writes his laws, according to Jer. xxxi., Heb. viii. and x.

Thirdly, the law of the ten words, Deut. x, which summarizes everything else, was given by the most high God twice, written with His own holy and awe-inspiring finger on Mount Sinai. He never did this for any other nation before or after, only for that spiritual Israel, the people and the church of God, in whose hearts of flesh He writes His laws, according to Jer. xxxi, Heb. viii and x.

[308]

[308]

Peace. Such promulgation of such laws, by such a prophet, must needs be matchless and unparalleled.

Peace. The declaration of such laws by a prophet must be unique and unmatched.

Fifth difference.

Truth. In the fifth place, consider we the punishments and rewards annexed to the breach or observation of these laws.

Truth. Fifth, let’s think about the punishments and rewards attached to breaking or following these laws.

Temporal prosperity most proper to the temporal national state of the Jews.

First, those which were of a temporal and present consideration of this life: blessings and curses of all sorts opened at large, Lev. xxvi. and Deut. xxviii., which cannot possibly be made good in any state, country, or kingdom, but in a spiritual sense in the church and kingdom of Christ.

First, those that were about the immediate concerns of this life: blessings and curses of various kinds discussed in detail, Lev. xxvi. and Deut. xxviii., which cannot be truly fulfilled in any state, country, or kingdom, except in a spiritual sense within the church and kingdom of Christ.

The spiritual prosperity of God’s people now, the antitype.

The reason is this: such a temporal prosperity of outward peace and plenty of all things, of increase of children, of cattle, of honour, of health, of success, of victory, suits not temporally with the afflicted and persecuted estate of God’s people now: and therefore spiritual and soul-blessedness must be the antitype, viz., in the midst of revilings, and all manner of evil speeches for Christ’s sake, soul-blessedness. In the midst of afflictions and persecutions, soul-blessedness, Matt. v. and Luke vi. And yet herein the Israel of God should enjoy their spiritual peace, Gal. vi. 16.

The reason is this: A temporary period of outward peace and abundance—of increased children, livestock, honor, health, success, and victory—does not align with the current suffering and persecution of God’s people. Therefore, true spiritual and soul-blessedness must be the opposite, meaning that even in times of insults and all kinds of evil talk for Christ's sake, there is soul-blessedness. In the midst of hardships and persecution, there is soul-blessedness, as stated in Matt. v. and Luke vi. Still, the people of God should experience their spiritual peace in this, as mentioned in Gal. vi. 16.

What Israel’s excommunication was.

Out of that blessed temporal estate to be cast, or carried captive, was their excommunication or casting out of God’s sight, 2 Kings xvii. 23. Therefore was the blasphemer, the false prophet, the idolater, to be cast out or cut off from this holy land: which punishment cannot be paralleled by the punishment of any state or kingdom in the world, but only by the excommunicating or out-casting of person or church from the fellowship of the saints and churches of Christ Jesus in the gospel.

Being removed from that blessed state of existence, or taken captive, meant they were excommunicated or cut off from God's presence, 2 Kings xvii. 23. Therefore, the blasphemer, the false prophet, and the idolater had to be excluded or removed from this holy land: a punishment that cannot be compared to any other punishments in any country or kingdom in the world, except for the excommunication or exclusion of a person or a church from the fellowship of the saints and churches of Christ Jesus in the gospel.

The corporal stoning in the law, typed out spiritual stoning in the gospel.

And therefore, as before I have noted, the putting away of the false prophet, by stoning him to death, Deut. xiii., is fitly answered, and that in the very same words, in the[309] antitype: when, by the general consent or stoning of the whole assembly, any wicked person is put away from amongst them, that is, spiritually cut off out of the land of the spiritually living, the people or church of God, 1 Cor. v., Gal. v.

And so, as I mentioned before, getting rid of the false prophet by stoning him to death, as stated in Deut. xiii., is appropriately reflected in the same words in the[309] antitype: when, by the unanimous decision or stoning of the entire assembly, any wicked individual is removed from among them, which means they are spiritually cut off from the land of the spiritually living, the people or church of God, 1 Cor. v., Gal. v.

The rewards or punishments of the laws of Israel not to be paralleled.

Lastly, the great and high reward or punishment of the keeping or breach of these laws to Israel, was such as cannot suit with any state or kingdom in the world beside. The reward of the observation was life, eternal life. The breach of any one of these laws was death, eternal death, or damnation from the presence of the Lord. So Rom. x., James ii. Such a covenant God made not before nor since with any state or people in the world. For, Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth, Rom. x. 4. And, he that believeth in that Son of God, hath eternal life; he that believeth not hath not life, but is condemned already, John iii. and 1 John v.

Lastly, the significant and severe reward or punishment for following or breaking these laws given to Israel was unlike anything that fits any other nation or kingdom in the world. The reward for obedience was life, eternal life. Breaking any of these laws resulted in death, eternal death, or damnation away from the presence of the Lord. So, Rom. x., James ii. Such a covenant was made by God neither before nor after with any other nation or people in the world. For, Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to everyone who believes, Rom. x. 4. And, whoever believes in the Son of God has eternal life; whoever does not believe does not have life, but is already condemned, John iii. and 1 John v.


CHAP. CXXII.

The wars of Israel typical.

Peace. Dear Truth, you have most lively set forth the unparalleled state of that typical land and people of the Jews in their peace and quiet government: let me now request you, in the last place, to glance at the difference of the wars of this people from the wars of other nations, and of their having no antitype but the churches of Christ Jesus.

Peace. Dear Truth, you have vividly described the unique situation of the Jewish people and their peaceful governance: now, I ask you, finally, to look at how their wars differ from those of other nations, and that their experience has no counterpart except for the churches of Christ Jesus.

Israel’s enemies round about.

[Truth.] First, all nations round about Israel, more or less, some time or other, had indignation against this people—Egyptians, Edomites, Moabites, Ammonites, Midians, Philistines, Assyrians, and Babylonians, &c., as appears in the history of Moses, Samuel, Judges, and Kings, and[310] in all the prophets: you have an express catalogue of them, Ps. lxxxiii., sometimes many hundred thousand enemies in pitched field against them: of Ethiopians ten hundred thousand at once in the days of Asa, 2 Chron. xiv. [9,] and at other times as the sand upon the sea shore.

[Truth.] First, all the nations surrounding Israel—at various times—expressed hostility toward these people: Egyptians, Edomites, Moabites, Ammonites, Midianites, Philistines, Assyrians, and Babylonians, etc. This is evident in the accounts of Moses, Samuel, Judges, and Kings, and[310] in all the prophets. There is a clear list of them in Psalm 83, sometimes with hundreds of thousands of enemies gathered against them in battle: at one point, there were a million Ethiopians during the reign of Asa, as mentioned in 2 Chronicles 14:9, and at other times they were as numerous as the sand on the seashore.

The enemies of mystical Israel.

Such enemies the Lord Jesus foretold his Israel, The world shall hate you, John xv. [18, 19.] You shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake, Matt. xxiv. [9.] All that will live godly in Christ Jesus must be persecuted, or hunted, 2 Tim. iii. [12.] And not only by flesh and blood, but also by principalities, powers, spiritual wickedness in high places, Eph. vi. [12,] by the whole pagan world under the Roman emperors, and the whole anti-christian world under the Roman popes, Rev. xii. and xiii., by the kings of the earth, Rev. xvii. And Gog and Magog, like the sand upon the shore, (Rev. xx.)

Such enemies did the Lord Jesus warn His people about. The world will hate you, John xv. [18, 19]. You will be hated by everyone because of my name, Matt. xxiv. [9]. Everyone who wants to live a godly life in Christ Jesus will face persecution, or be hunted, 2 Tim. iii. [12]. And it's not just from people, but also from principalities, powers, and spiritual wickedness in high places, Eph. vi. [12], from the entire pagan world under the Roman emperors, and the whole anti-Christian world under the Roman popes, Rev. xii. and xiii., from the kings of the earth, Rev. xvii. And Gog and Magog, like the sands of the sea, (Rev. xx.)

Peace. Such enemies, such armies, no history, no experience proves ever to have come against one poor nation as against Israel in the type; and never was nor shall be known to come against any state or country now, but the Israel of God, the spiritual Jews, Christ’s true followers in all parts and quarters of the world.

Peace. No enemies or armies, no history or experience, have ever come against one struggling nation like they have against Israel as an example; and there has never been, and will never be, any state or country that faces such opposition now, except for the true followers of God, the spiritual Jews, Christ’s genuine followers all over the world.

Enemies against Israel in her own bowels.

[Truth.] Beside all these without, Israel is betrayed within her own bowels: bloody Sauls, Absaloms, Shebas, Adonijahs, Jeroboams, Athaliahs, raising insurrections, conspiracies, tumults, in the antitype and parallel, the spiritual state of the Christian church.

[Truth.] Alongside all these external issues, Israel is being betrayed from within: violent Sauls, Absaloms, Shebas, Adonijahs, Jeroboams, Athaliahs, stirring up rebellions, conspiracies, and riots, reflecting the spiritual condition of the Christian church.

Secondly, consider we the famous and wonderful battles, victories, captivities, deliverances, which it pleased the God of Israel to dispense to that people and nation, and let us search if they can be paralleled by any state or people, but mystically and spiritually the true Christian Israel of God, Gal. vi. 16.

Secondly, let’s think about the famous and amazing battles, victories, captivities, and deliverances that the God of Israel granted to that people and nation. Let's see if they can be matched by any other state or people, except for the true Christian Israel of God, Gal. vi. 16.

[311]

[311]

The famous typical captivities of the Jews.

How famous was the bondage and slavery of that people and nation 430 years in the land of Egypt, and as famous, glorious, and miraculous was their return through the Red Sea, a figure of baptism, 1 Cor. x. [2,] and Egypt a figure of an Egypt now, Rev. xi. 8.

How well-known was the bondage and slavery of that people and nation for 430 years in the land of Egypt, and just as renowned, glorious, and miraculous was their return through the Red Sea, a symbol of baptism, 1 Cor. x. [2,] and Egypt a representation of an Egypt today, Rev. xi. 8.

How famous was the seventy years’ captivity of the Jews in Babel, transported from the land of Canaan, and at the full period returned again to Jerusalem, a type of the captivity of God’s people now, spiritually captivated in spiritual Babel, Rev. xviii. 4.

How famous was the seventy years of captivity of the Jews in Babylon, taken from the land of Canaan, and at the end of that time returned to Jerusalem, reminiscent of the captivity of God’s people now, spiritually trapped in spiritual Babylon, Rev. xviii. 4.

Their wonderful victories.

Time would fail me to speak of Joshua’s conquest of literal Canaan, the slaughter of thirty-one kings, of the miraculous taking of Jericho and other cities: Gideon’s miraculous battle against the Midianites: Jonathan and his armour-bearer against the Philistines: David, by his five smooth stones against Goliah: Asa, Jehoshaphat, Hezekiah, their mighty and miraculous victories against so many hundred thousand enemies, and that sometimes without a blow given.

Time wouldn’t be enough for me to talk about Joshua’s conquest of actual Canaan, the defeat of thirty-one kings, the miraculous capture of Jericho, and other cities; Gideon’s incredible battle against the Midianites; Jonathan and his armor-bearer fighting the Philistines; David using his five smooth stones against Goliath; Asa, Jehoshaphat, and Hezekiah achieving their amazing and miraculous victories against so many hundreds of thousands of enemies, sometimes without even a blow being struck.

What state, what kingdom, what wars and combats, victories and deliverances, can parallel this people, but the spiritual and mystical Israel of God in every nation and country of the world, typed out by that small typical handful, in that little spot of ground, the land of Canaan?

What nation, what kingdom, what battles and conflicts, victories and salvations, can compare to this people, except for the spiritual and mystical Israel of God in every nation and country around the world, represented by that small symbolic group in that tiny area of land, the land of Canaan?

The mystical battles of God’s Israel now.

The Israel of God now, men and women, fight under the great Lord General, the Lord Jesus Christ: their weapons, armour, and artillery, are like themselves, spiritual, set forth from top to toe, Eph. vi.; so mighty and so potent that they break down the strongest holds and castles, yea, in the very souls of men, and carry into captivity the very thoughts of men, subjecting them to Christ Jesus. They are spiritual conquerors, as in all the seven churches of Asia, He that overcometh: He that overcometh, Rev. ii. and iii.

The people of God today, both men and women, fight under the great Lord General, Jesus Christ. Their weapons, armor, and artillery are spiritual, described from head to toe in Eph. vi.; so powerful that they can break down the strongest strongholds and fortresses, even within the souls of people, taking captive even their thoughts and making them obedient to Christ Jesus. They are spiritual conquerors, just as mentioned in all seven churches of Asia, He that overcomes: He that overcomes, Rev. ii. and iii.

[312]

[312]

Their victories and conquests in this country are contrary to those of this world, for when they are slain and slaughtered, yet then they conquer. So overcame they the devil in the Roman emperors, Rev. xii. [11,] By the blood of the Lamb: 2. By the word of their testimony: 3. The cheerful spilling of their own blood for Christ; for they loved not their lives unto the death: and in all this they are more than conquerors through him that loved them, Rom. viii. 37.

Their victories and achievements in this country are different from those in this world. Even when they are killed and slaughtered, they still come out on top. They overcame the devil in the Roman emperors, Rev. xii. [11,] By the blood of the Lamb: 2. By the word of their testimony: 3. They joyfully shed their own blood for Christ because they loved not their lives unto the death: and through all this, they are more than conquerors through him that loved them, Rom. viii. 37.

The mystical army of white troopers, Rev. xix.

This glorious army of white troopers, horses and harness—Christ Jesus and his true Israel, Rev. xix.—gloriously conquer and overcome the beast, the false prophet, and the kings of the earth, up in arms against them, Rev. xix.; and, lastly, reigning with Christ a thousand years, they conquer the devil himself, and the numberless armies, like the sand on the sea shore, of Gog and Magog: and yet not a tittle of mention of any sword, helmet, breastplate, shield, or horse, but what is spiritual and of a heavenly nature. All which wars of Israel have been, may be, and shall be fulfilled mystically and spiritually.

This glorious army of white soldiers, along with their horses and gear—Christ Jesus and his true followers, Rev. xix.—triumph over the beast, the false prophet, and the earthly kings who oppose them, Rev. xix.; and finally, reigning with Christ for a thousand years, they defeat the devil himself and the countless armies, like the sand on the seashore, of Gog and Magog. Yet, there isn't a single mention of a sword, helmet, breastplate, shield, or horse, only what is spiritual and heavenly. All the battles of Israel have been, can be, and will be fulfilled in a mystical and spiritual way.

I could further insist on other particulars of Israel’s unparalleled state, and might display those excellent passages which it pleaseth God to mention, Neh. ix.

I could also emphasize other details about Israel’s unique position and might highlight those impressive passages that God has chosen to mention, Neh. ix.


CHAP. CXXIII.

Peace. You have, dear Truth, as in a glass, presented the face of old and new Israel, and as in water face answereth to face, so doth the face of typical Israel to the face of the antitype, between whom, and not between Canaan and the civil nations and countries of the world[313] now, there is an admirable consent and harmony. But I have heard some say, was not the civil state and judicials of that people precedential?

Peace. You have, dear Truth, shown us the face of both ancient and modern Israel, and just as one face reflects another in water, the typical Israel reflects the antitype. There is a remarkable agreement and harmony between them, rather than between Canaan and the civil nations and other countries of the world[a id="Page_313">[313] now. However, I've heard some argue that the civil state and laws of that people came first, right?

Whether the civil state of Israel was precedential.

Truth. I have in part, and might farther discover, that from the king and his throne to the very beasts, yea, [to] the excrements of their bodies (as we see in their going to war, Deut. xxiii. 12,) their civils, morals, and naturals were carried on in types; and however I acknowledge that what was simply moral, civil, and natural in Israel’s state, in their constitutions, laws, punishments, may be imitated and followed by the states, countries, cities, and kingdoms of the world: yet who can question the lawfulness of other forms of government, laws, and punishments which differ, since civil constitutions are men’s ordinances (or creation, 2 Pet. ii. 13), unto which God’s people are commanded even for the Lord’s sake to submit themselves, which if they were unlawful they ought not to do?

Truth. I have partly discovered, and may further uncover, that from the king and his throne down to the very animals, even [to] their waste (as we see in their going to war, Deut. xxiii. 12), their civil, moral, and natural affairs were carried on through symbols; and while I acknowledge that what was purely moral, civil, and natural in Israel’s situation, in their constitutions, laws, and punishments can be copied and pursued by the states, countries, cities, and kingdoms of the world: still, who can question the legitimacy of other forms of government, laws, and punishments that differ, since civil constitutions are human creations (or ordinances, 2 Pet. ii. 13), to which God’s people are instructed to submit themselves for the Lord’s sake, and if they were unlawful, they shouldn’t be doing so?

Peace. Having thus far proceeded in examining whether God hath charged the civil state with the establishing of the spiritual and religious, what conceive you of that next assertion, viz., “It is well known that the remissness of princes in Christendom in matters of religion and worship, devolving the care thereof only to the clergy, and so setting their horns upon the church’s head, hath been the cause of anti-christian invention, usurpation, and corruption in the worship and temple of God.”

Peace. So far, we’ve looked into whether God has assigned the civil government the responsibility of establishing spiritual and religious matters. What do you think about the next statement, which says, “It is well known that the negligence of rulers in Christian countries regarding religion and worship, by leaving those concerns solely to the clergy and thus giving them control over the church, has led to anti-Christian ideas, power grabs, and corruption in the worship and house of God”?

The true Christendom.

Truth. It is lamentably come to pass by God’s just permission, Satan’s policy, the people’s sin, the malice of the wicked against Christ, and the corruption of princes and magistrates, that so many inventions, usurpations, and corruptions are risen in the worship and temple of God, throughout that part of the world which is called Christian, and may most properly be called the pope’s Christendom in opposition to Christ Jesus’s true Christian commonweal,[314] or church, the true Christendom; but that this hath arisen from princes’ remissness in not keeping their watch to establish the purity of religion, doctrine, and worship, and to punish, according to Israel’s pattern, all false ministers, by rooting them and their worships out of the world, that, I say, can never be evinced; and the many thousands of glorious souls under the altar whose blood hath been spilt by this position, and the many hundred thousand souls, driven out of their bodies by civil wars, and the many millions of souls forced to hypocrisy and ruin eternal, by enforced uniformities in worship, will to all eternity proclaim the contrary.

Truth. It has sadly come to pass, due to God’s allowance, Satan’s schemes, the sins of the people, the malice of the wicked against Christ, and the corruption of rulers and officials, that so many inventions, usurpations, and corrupt practices have emerged in the worship and temple of God throughout that part of the world known as Christian. This area could more accurately be called the pope’s Christendom, in contrast to the true Christian commonwealth, or church, which represents the genuine Christendom. However, it cannot be proven that this situation has resulted from the negligence of rulers in not safeguarding the purity of religion, doctrine, and worship, and in failing to punish, following the example of Israel, all false ministers by eliminating them and their practices from the world. The countless glorious souls under the altar whose blood has been shed because of this stance, the many hundreds of thousands of souls who lost their lives in civil wars, and the millions of souls forced into hypocrisy and eternal ruin due to imposed uniformity in worship will, for all eternity, testify otherwise.

Great unfaithfulness in ministers to cast the chiefest burden of judging and establishing true Christianity upon the commonweal or world itself.

Indeed, it shows a most injurious idleness and unfaithfulness in such as profess to be messengers of Christ Jesus, to cast the heaviest weight of their care upon the kings and rulers of the earth, yea, upon the very commonweals, bodies of people, that is, the world itself, who have fundamentally in themselves the root of power, to set up what government and governors they shall agree upon.

Indeed, it demonstrates a harmful laziness and lack of commitment in those who claim to be messengers of Christ Jesus to place the greatest burden of their concerns onto the kings and rulers of the earth, as well as on the very societies and communities, meaning the world itself, which fundamentally possess the source of power to establish whatever government and leaders they choose.

Secondly, it shows abundance of carnal diffidence and distrust of the glorious power and gracious presence of the Lord Jesus, who hath given his promise and word to be with such his messengers to the end of the world, Matt. xxviii. 20.

Secondly, it reveals a lack of confidence in and distrust of the glorious power and loving presence of the Lord Jesus, who has promised to be with His messengers until the end of the world, Matt. xxviii. 20.

That dog that fears to meet a man in the path, runs on with boldness at his master’s coming and presence at his back.

That dog that is afraid to confront a person on the path runs confidently when its owner is approaching and standing behind it.

To govern and judge in civil affairs load enough on the civil magistrate. Magistrates can have no more power than the common consent of the people shall betrust them with.

Thirdly, what imprudence and indiscretion is it in the most common affairs of life, to conceive that emperors, kings, and rulers of the earth, must not only be qualified with political and state abilities to make and execute such civil laws which may concern the common rights, peace, and safety, which is work and business, load and burden enough for the ablest shoulders in the commonweal; but[315] also furnished with such spiritual and heavenly abilities to govern the spiritual and Christian commonweal, the flock and church of Christ, to pull down, and set up religion, to judge, determine, and punish in spiritual controversies, even to death or banishment. And, beside, that not only the several sorts of civil officers, which the people shall choose and set up, must be so authorized, but that all respective commonweals or bodies of people are charged (much more) by God with this work and business, radically and fundamentally, because all true civil magistrates, have not the least inch of civil power, but what is measured out to them from the free consent of the whole: even as a committee of parliament cannot further act than the power of the house shall arm and enable them.

Thirdly, how foolish and reckless is it in the most everyday matters of life to think that emperors, kings, and rulers of the earth should not only have the political and state skills to create and enforce civil laws that affect common rights, peace, and safety—which is already a significant responsibility for even the most capable individuals in society—but also possess spiritual and divine abilities to lead the spiritual and Christian community, the flock and church of Christ, to establish or dismantle religion, and to judge, decide, and punish in spiritual disputes, even to the point of death or exile. Moreover, it’s not just the various types of civil officers that the people elect and appoint who need this authority, but all respective communities or groups of people are also tasked (even more so) by God with this responsibility, fundamentally and essentially, because all genuine civil magistrates have no civil power at all that isn't granted to them through the free consent of the whole community: just as a parliament committee cannot act beyond the authority given to them by the house.

Thousands of lawful magistrates, who never hear of the true church of God.

Concerning that objection which may arise from the kings of Israel and Judah, who were born members of God’s church, and trained up therein all their days, which thousands of lawful magistrates in the world, possibly born and bred in false worships, pagan or anti-christian, never heard of, and were therein types of the great anointed, the King of Israel, I have spoken sufficiently to such as have an ear to hear: and therefore,

Concerning the objection that might come from the kings of Israel and Judah, who were born into God's church and raised in it their entire lives, while many legitimate leaders in the world may have been born and brought up in false religions, whether pagan or anti-Christian, and have never heard of it, and who were types of the great anointed one, the King of Israel, I have already addressed this enough for those who are willing to listen: and therefore,

The spiritual and civil sword cannot be managed by one and the same person. The Lord Jesus refused to manage both.

Lastly, so unsuitable is the commixing and entangling of the civil with the spiritual charge and government, that (except it was for subsistence, as we see in Paul and Barnabas working with their own hands) the Lord Jesus, and his apostles, kept themselves to one. If ever any in this world was able to manage both the spiritual and civil, church and commonweal, it was the Lord Jesus, wisdom itself: yea, he was the true heir to the crown of Israel, being the son of David: yet being sought for by the people to be made a king, John vi. [15,] he refused, and would not give a precedent to any king, prince, or ruler, to manage both swords, and to assume the charge of both tables.

Lastly, the mixing and entangling of civil and spiritual authority and governance is so inappropriate that, except for basic needs, as we see with Paul and Barnabas working with their own hands, the Lord Jesus and his apostles focused on one. If anyone in this world could handle both the spiritual and civil realms—church and state—it was the Lord Jesus, who is wisdom itself. He was the rightful heir to the throne of Israel, being the son of David; yet when the people sought to make him a king (John vi. [15]), he refused and did not want to set a precedent for any king, prince, or ruler to wield both swords and take on the responsibilities of both areas.

[316]

[316]

Now concerning princes, I desire it may be remembered, who were most injurious and dangerous to Christianity, whether Nero, Domitian, Julian, &c., persecutors: or Constantine, Theodosius, &c., who assumed this power and authority in and over the church in spiritual things. It is confessed by the answerer and others of note, that under these latter, the church, the Christian state, religion, and worship, were most corrupted: under Constantine, Christians fell asleep on the beds of carnal ease and liberty; insomuch that some apply to his times that sleep of the church, Cant. v. 2, I sleep, though mine heart waketh.[225]

Now about rulers, I want to emphasize that we should remember those who were the most harmful and threatening to Christianity, whether it was Nero, Domitian, Julian, etc., the persecutors; or Constantine, Theodosius, etc., who took control and authority over the church in spiritual matters. It’s acknowledged by the respondent and other prominent figures that under these latter rulers, the church, the Christian community, religion, and worship were greatly compromised. Under Constantine, Christians became complacent and indulged in worldly comfort and freedom; so much so that some apply to his era the idea of the church's slumber: Cant. v. 2, I sleep, though mine heart waketh.[225]


CHAP. CXXIV.

Peace. Yea; but some will say, this was not through their assuming of this power, but the ill-managing of it.

Peace. Yeah; but some will say this wasn't because they took on this power, but because they mishandled it.

Truth. Yet are they commonly brought as the great precedents for all succeeding princes and rulers in after ages: and in this very controversy, their practices are brought as precedential to establish persecution for conscience.

Truth. Still, they are often cited as the major examples for all future princes and rulers in later times: and in this very debate, their actions are used as a precedent to justify persecution for differing beliefs.

Who force the consciences of others, yet are not willing to be forced themselves.

Secondly, those emperors and other princes and magistrates acted in religion according to their consciences’ persuasion, and beyond the light and persuasion of conscience can no man living walk in any fear of God. Hence have they forced their subjects to uniformity and conformity unto their own consciences, whatever they were, though not willing to have been forced themselves in the matters of God and conscience.

Secondly, those emperors and other rulers and officials acted in religious matters based on their own conscience’s beliefs, and no one can truly live in the fear of God beyond the understanding and the convincing of their conscience. As a result, they have compelled their subjects to conform to their own beliefs, regardless of what those beliefs were, even though they themselves were unwilling to be forced in matters of God and conscience.

[317]

[317]

Constantine and others wanted not so much affection as information of conscience.

Thirdly, had not the light of their eye of conscience, and the consciences also of their teachers, been darkened, they could not have been condemned for want of heavenly affection, rare devotion, wonderful care and diligence, propounding to themselves the best patterns of the kings of Judah, David, Solomon, Asa, Jehoshaphat, Josiah, Hezekiah. But here they lost the path, and themselves, in persuading themselves to be the parallels and antitypes to those figurative and typical princes: whence they conceived themselves bound to make their cities, kingdoms, empires, new holy lands of Canaan, and themselves governors and judges in spiritual causes, compelling all consciences to Christ, and persecuting the contrary with fire and sword.

Thirdly, if the light of their conscience and that of their teachers hadn’t been dimmed, they wouldn’t have been judged for lacking genuine affection for the divine, devotion, wonderful care, and diligence, by setting the best examples of the kings of Judah: David, Solomon, Asa, Jehoshaphat, Josiah, and Hezekiah. But here they went off track and lost themselves, convincing themselves that they were parallels and antitypes to those symbolic rulers. This led them to believe they were obligated to turn their cities, kingdoms, and empires into new holy lands of Canaan, and to act as governors and judges in spiritual matters, forcing everyone’s conscience to submit to Christ and persecuting those who disagreed with fire and sword.

Sad consequences of charging the civil powers with the care of spirituals.

Upon these roots, how was, how is it possible, but that such bitter fruits should grow of corruption of Christianity, persecution of such godly who happily see more of Christ than such rulers themselves: their dominions and jurisdictions being overwhelmed with enforced dissimulation and hypocrisy, and (where power of resistance) with flames of civil combustion: as at this very day, he that runs may read and tremble at?

Upon these roots, how could it be that such bitter fruits come from the corruption of Christianity, persecuting those devoted individuals who actually see more of Christ than the rulers do themselves? Their powers and authority are buried under forced deceit and hypocrisy, and where there is a chance to resist, there's chaos and conflict: as even today, anyone can see this and be alarmed.

Peace. They add further, that the princes of Christendom setting their horns upon the church’s head, have been the cause of anti-christian inventions, &c.

Peace. They further state that the leaders of Christendom, placing their power over the church, have been responsible for anti-Christian practices, etc.

Civil rulers giving and lending their horns or authority to bishops, both dangerous to the truth of Christ. The spiritual power of the Lord Jesus compared in scripture to the incomparable horn of the rhinoceros.

Truth. If they mean that the princes of Europe, giving their power and authority to the seven-headed and ten-horned beast of Rome, have been the cause, &c., I confess it to be one concurring cause: yet withal it must be remembered, that even before such princes set their horns, or authority, upon the beast’s head, even when they did, as I may say, but lend their horns to the bishops, even then rose up many anti-christian abominations. And though I confess there is but small difference, in some[318] respects, between the setting their horns upon the priests’ heads, whereby they are enabled immediately to push and gore whoever cross their doctrine and practice, and the lending of their horns, that is, pushing and goring such themselves, as are declared by their bishops and priests to be heretical, as was and is practised in some countries before and since the pope rose: yet I confidently affirm, that neither the Lord Jesus nor his first ordained ministers and churches (gathered by such ministers), did ever wear, or crave the help of such horns in spiritual and Christian affairs. The spiritual power of the Lord Jesus in the hands of his true ministers and churches, according to Balaam’s prophecy, Num. xxiii., is the horn of that unicorn, or rhinoceros, Ps. xcii. [10,] which is the strongest horn in the world: in comparison of which the strongest horns of the bulls of Bashan break as sticks and reeds. History tells us how that unicorn, or one-horned beast the rhinoceros, took up a bull like a tennis ball, in the theatre at Rome, before the emperor, according to that record of the poet:[226]

Truth. If they mean that the rulers of Europe, giving their power and authority to the seven-headed and ten-horned beast of Rome, have been the cause, etc., I admit it's one contributing factor. However, it should be noted that even before those rulers lent their authority to the beast, or when they merely supported the bishops, many anti-Christian atrocities had already arisen. And while I acknowledge there's little difference, in some respects, between granting their authority to the priests, enabling them to directly challenge anyone who opposes their doctrine and practices, and actually taking action against those labeled heretical by their bishops and priests—as has happened in various countries both before and after the pope’s rise—I firmly assert that neither the Lord Jesus nor his first ordained ministers and the churches formed by those ministers ever sought or needed such authority in spiritual matters. The spiritual power of the Lord Jesus, held by his true ministers and churches, according to Balaam’s prophecy, Num. xxiii., represents the horn of that unicorn or rhinoceros, Ps. xcii. [10], which is the strongest horn in the world: compared to it, the mightiest horns of the bulls of Bashan break like sticks and reeds. History shows us how that unicorn, or one-horned beast, the rhinoceros, could lift a bull like a tennis ball in the arena at Rome, before the emperor, as recorded by the poet:[226]

Quantus erat cornu cui pila taurus erat!

Unto this spiritual power of the Lord Jesus, the souls and thoughts of the highest kings and emperors must [be] subject, Matt. xvi. and xviii., 1 Cor. v. and x.

Unto this spiritual power of the Lord Jesus, the souls and thoughts of the highest kings and emperors must be subject, Matt. xvi. and xviii., 1 Cor. v. and x.


CHAP. CXXV.

Peace. Dear Truth, you know the noise is made from those prophecies, Isaiah xlix. 23, kings and queens shall be[319] nursing fathers, &c., and Rev. xxi. 24, the kings of the earth shall bring their glory and honour to the new Jerusalem, &c.

Peace. Dear Truth, you know the noise comes from those prophecies, Isaiah 49:23, kings and queens will be nursing fathers, etc., and Revelation 21:24, the kings of the earth will bring their glory and honor to the new Jerusalem, etc.

A time when God’s people are wholly at a loss for God’s worship.

Truth. I answer with that mournful prophet, Ps. lxxiv., I see not that man, that prophet, that can tell us how long. How many excellent penmen fight each against other with their pens (like swords) in the application of those prophecies of David, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Zechariah, John, when and how those prophecies shall be fulfilled!

Truth. I respond with that sorrowful prophet, Psalm 74. I don't see that person, that prophet, who can tell us how long. How many skilled writers battle against each other with their pens (like swords) over the interpretation of those prophecies from David, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Zechariah, and John—when and how those prophecies will be fulfilled!

Nursing fathers and mothers.

Secondly, whenever those prophecies are fulfilled, yet shall those kings not be heads, governors, and judges in ecclesiastical or spiritual causes; but be themselves judged and ruled, if within the church, by the power of the Lord Jesus therein. Hence saith Isaiah, those kings and queens shall lick the dust of thy feet, &c.

Secondly, whenever those prophecies come true, those kings will not be leaders, governors, or judges in religious matters; instead, they will be judged and ruled, if they are part of the church, by the authority of the Lord Jesus within it. Thus, Isaiah says, those kings and queens will bow down to you.

Peace. Some will here ask, What may the magistrate then lawfully do with his civil horn, or power, in matters of religion?

Peace. Some may now ask, what can the magistrate rightfully do with his civil authority or power when it comes to matters of religion?

The civil horn or power being of a human constitution cannot but be of a human operation.

Truth. His horn not being the horn of that unicorn, or rhinoceros, the power of the Lord Jesus in spiritual cases: his sword not the two-edged sword of the Spirit, the word of God, hanging not about the loins or side, but at the lips, and proceeding out of the mouth of his ministers, but of a human and civil nature and constitution; it must consequently be of a human and civil operation: for who knows not that operation follows constitution? and therefore I shall end this passage with this consideration:

Truth. His horn isn’t the horn of that unicorn or rhinoceros; it’s the power of the Lord Jesus in spiritual matters. His sword isn’t the two-edged sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God, hanging around the waist or side, but rather at the lips and coming from the mouths of his ministers, and it's of a human and civil nature and constitution. Therefore, it must operate in a human and civil manner: after all, who doesn’t know that operation follows constitution? So, I’ll conclude this section with this thought:

The civil power owes three things to the true church of Christ.

The civil magistrate either respecteth that religion and worship which his conscience is persuaded is true, and upon which he ventures his soul: or else that and those which he is persuaded are false.

The civil magistrate either respects the religion and worship that he believes is true and on which he stakes his soul, or he respects those that he believes are false.

Concerning the first; if that which the magistrate[320] believeth to be true, be true, I say he owes a threefold duty unto it:

Concerning the first; if what the magistrate[320] believes to be true is indeed true, then I say he has a threefold duty to it:

1. Approbation.

First, Approbation and countenance, a reverent esteem and honourable testimony, according to Isaiah xlix., Rev. xxi., with a tender respect of truth, and the professors of it.

First, approval and support, a respectful esteem and honorable testimony, according to Isaiah 49 and Revelation 21, along with a gentle respect for truth and those who teach it.

2. Submission.

Secondly, Personal submission of his own soul to the power of the Lord Jesus in that spiritual government and kingdom, according to Matt. xviii., 1 Cor. v.

Secondly, personally surrendering his soul to the authority of the Lord Jesus in that spiritual governance and kingdom, according to Matt. xviii., 1 Cor. v.

3. Protection.

Thirdly, Protection of such true professors of Christ, whether apart, or met together, as also of their estates from violence and injury, according to Rom. xiii.

Thirdly, the protection of true followers of Christ, whether alone or gathered together, as well as their property from violence and harm, in accordance with Rom. xiii.

The civil magistrate owes to false worshippers.

Now secondly, if it be a false religion, unto which the civil magistrate dare not adjoin: yet, he owes,

Now secondly, if it is a false religion that the civil authority cannot support, then he owes,

1. Permission.

First, Permission, for approbation he owes not to what is evil, and this according to Matt. xiii. 30, for public peace and quiet’s sake.

First, Permission, for approval he doesn't owe to what is evil, and this is in accordance with Matt. xiii. 30, for the sake of public peace and quiet.

2. Protection.

Secondly, he owes protection to the persons of his subjects, though of a false worship, that no injury be offered either to the persons or goods of any, Rom. xiii.

Secondly, he is responsible for protecting his subjects, even if they have false beliefs, ensuring that no harm comes to their lives or property, Rom. xiii.

Peace. Dear Truth, in this eleventh head concerning the magistrates’ power in worship, you have examined what is affirmed the magistrate may do in point of worship; there remains a second, to wit, that which they say the magistrate may not do in worship.

Peace. Dear Truth, in this eleventh section about the magistrates' power in worship, you have looked into what the magistrate is allowed to do regarding worship; now there's another aspect to consider, specifically what they say the magistrate is not allowed to do in worship.

They say, “The magistrate may not bring in set forms of prayer: nor secondly, bring in significant ceremonies: nor thirdly, not govern and rule the acts of worship in the church of God;” for which they bring an excellent similitude of a prince or magistrate in a ship, where he hath no governing power over the actions of the mariners: and secondly, that excellent prophecy concerning Christ Jesus, that his government should be upon his shoulders, Isa. ix. 6, 7.

They say, “The magistrate can't impose specific forms of prayer; nor can they introduce significant ceremonies; nor can they control or dictate how worship is conducted in God’s church.” They use a great analogy of a prince or magistrate on a ship, where he has no authority over the actions of the sailors. Additionally, there's the remarkable prophecy about Christ Jesus, stating that his authority will rest on his shoulders, Isa. ix. 6, 7.

[321]

[321]

The civil magistrate’s conscience torn and distracted between the divers and contrary affirmations, even of the most godly reformers.

Truth. Unto all this I willingly subscribe: yet can I not pass by a most injurious and unequal practice toward the civil magistrate: ceremonies, holy days, common prayer, and whatever else dislikes their consciences, that the magistrate must not bring in. Others again, as learned, as godly, as wise, have conceived the magistrate may approve or permit these in the church, and all men are bound in obedience to obey him. How shall the magistrate’s conscience be herein (between both) torn and distracted, if indeed the power either of establishing or abolishing in church matters be committed to him!

Truth. I fully agree with all of this: however, I cannot ignore a very harmful and unfair practice toward the civil authority: ceremonies, holy days, communal prayer, and anything else that goes against their conscience, that the authority should not enforce. Others, who are just as knowledgeable, devout, and wise, believe that the authority may affirm or allow these in the church, and everyone is obligated to obey him. How can the authority's conscience be at peace in this situation (caught between both sides), if the power to establish or abolish church matters is truly given to him!

The authors of these positions deal with the civil magistrate as the soldiers dealt with the Lord Jesus.

Secondly, methinks in this case they deal with the civil magistrate as the soldiers dealt with the Lord Jesus: First, they take off his own clothes, and put upon him a purple robe, plat a crown of thorns on his head, bow the knee, and salute him by the name of King of the Jews.

Secondly, I think in this case they treat the civil authority like the soldiers treated Lord Jesus: First, they take off his clothes and put on a purple robe, place a crown of thorns on his head, bow down, and greet him as the King of the Jews.

They tell him that he is the keeper of both tables, he must see the church do her duty, he must establish the true church, true ministry, true ordinances, he must keep her in this purity. Again, he must abolish superstition, and punish false churches, false ministers, even to banishment and death.

They tell him that he is in charge of both tables, he must make sure the church fulfills its responsibilities, he must establish the true church, true ministry, true ordinances, and maintain her purity. Additionally, he must eliminate superstition and punish false churches and false ministers, even to the point of banishment and death.

The rise of high commissions.

Thus indeed do they make the blood run down the head of the civil magistrate, from the thorny vexation of that power which sometimes they crown him with; whence in great states, kingdoms, or monarchies, necessarily arise delegations of that spiritual power, high commissions, &c.

Thus, they really make the blood run down the head of the civil magistrate, from the thorny irritation of that power they sometimes give him; this is where in large states, kingdoms, or monarchies, delegations of that spiritual power and high commissions necessarily arise.

Pious magistrates and ministers’ consciences are persuaded for that which other magistrates’ consciences condemn.

Anon again they take off this purple robe, put him into his own clothes, and tell him that he hath no power to command what is against their conscience. They cannot conform to a set form of prayer, nor to ceremonies, nor holy days, &c., although the civil magistrate (that most pious prince, Edw. VI., and his famous bishops, afterwards[322] burnt for Christ) were of another conscience. Which of these two consciences shall stand? if either, [the] magistrate must put forth his civil power in these cases: the strongest arm of flesh, and most conquering, bloody sword of steel can alone decide the question.

Soon after, they take off this purple robe, put him in his own clothes, and tell him that he has no authority to demand what goes against their beliefs. They cannot follow a fixed form of prayer, nor participate in ceremonies, nor observe holy days, etc., even though the civil leader (that most devout king, Edw. VI., and his notable bishops, who were later[322] burned for Christ) had different beliefs. Which of these two beliefs should prevail? If any, the magistrate must exercise his civil authority in these matters: only the strongest military force and the most powerful, blood-soaked sword can resolve this issue.

To profess the magistrate must force the church to her duty, and yet must not judge what that is, what is it but to play in spiritual things?

I confess it is most true, that no magistrate, as no other superior, is to be obeyed in any matter displeasing to God: yet, when in matters of worship we ascribe the absolute headship and government to the magistrate, as to keep the church pure, and force her to her duty, ministers and people, and yet take unto ourselves power to judge what is right in our own eyes, and to judge the magistrate in and for those very things wherein we confess he hath power to see us do our duty, and therefore consequently must judge what our duty is: what is this but to play with magistrates, with the souls of men, with heaven, with God, with Christ Jesus? &c.

I admit it’s absolutely true that no official, just like no other authority, should be obeyed in anything that displeases God: however, when it comes to matters of worship, we assign complete leadership and control to the official, claiming it's to keep the church pure and to ensure that ministers and people fulfill their responsibilities. Yet, we also take it upon ourselves to decide what is right based on our own opinions and to judge the official for those very things in which we acknowledge he has the authority to ensure we do our duty, and therefore must determine what that duty is. What is this, if not a game with officials, with people's souls, with heaven, with God, with Jesus Christ?


CHAP. CXXVI.

An apt similitude discussed, concerning the civil magistrate.

Peace. Pass on, holy Truth, to that similitude whereby they illustrate that negative assertion: “The prince in the ship,” say they, “is governor over the bodies of all in the ship; but he hath no power to govern the ship or the mariners in the actions of it. If the pilot manifestly err in his action, the prince may reprove him,” and so, say they, may any passenger; “if he offend against the life or goods of any, the prince may in due time and place punish him, which no private person may.”

Peace. Pass on, holy Truth, to that comparison they use to explain that negative statement: “The prince on the ship,” they say, “is in charge of the people on board; but he has no authority over the ship or the crew in their actions. If the pilot clearly makes a mistake, the prince can reprimand him,” and likewise, so can any passenger; “if he endangers the life or property of anyone, the prince can punish him at the appropriate time and place, which no private individual can do.”

Truth. Although, dear Peace, we both agree that civil powers may not enjoin such devices, no nor enforce on any God’s institutions, since Christ Jesus’s coming: yet,[323] for further illustration, I shall propose some queries concerning the civil magistrate’s passing in the ship of the church, wherein Christ Jesus hath appointed his ministers and officers as governors and pilots, &c.

Truth. Even though, dear Peace, we both agree that civil authorities should not impose such practices, nor enforce any of God's institutions since the arrival of Christ Jesus: still,[323] for further clarity, I will present some questions about the civil magistrate's role in the church, where Christ Jesus has designated his ministers and officers as leaders and guides, etc.

First query: what if the prince command the master or pilot to steer such a course, which they know will never bring them to the harbour?

If in a ship at sea, wherein the governor or pilot of a ship undertakes to carry the ship to such a port, the civil magistrate (suppose a king or emperor) shall command the master such and such a course, to steer upon such or such a point, which the master knows is not their course, and which if they steer he shall never bring the ship to that port or harbour: what shall the master do? Surely all men will say, the master of the ship or pilot is to present reasons and arguments from his mariner’s art, if the prince be capable of them, or else in humble and submissive manner to persuade the prince not to interrupt them in their course and duty properly belonging to them, to wit, governing of the ship, steering of the course, &c.

If a ship is at sea and the captain or pilot is trying to navigate the ship to a specific port, and the civil authority (like a king or emperor) instructs the captain to follow a certain route that the captain knows is not correct, and if they follow that route, they will never reach that port or harbor: what should the captain do? Clearly, most people would agree that the captain of the ship or pilot should present reasons and arguments based on their maritime knowledge, if the authority is open to it, or otherwise humbly and respectfully try to convince the authority not to interfere with their responsibilities, which include managing the ship, steering the course, and so on.

2. Query, If the master of the ship command the mariners thus, and the prince command the contrary, who is to be obeyed?

If the master of the ship command the mariners thus and thus, in cunning the ship, managing the helm, trimming the sail, and the prince command the mariners a different or contrary course, who is to be obeyed?

If the captain of the ship gives the crew specific orders for steering the ship, adjusting the sails, and handling the helm, but the prince issues a different or opposing command, who should they follow?

It is confessed that the mariners may lawfully disobey the prince, and obey the governor of the ship in the actions of the ship.

It is acknowledged that sailors can legally disregard the prince and instead follow the captain's orders when it comes to the ship's activities.

3. If the prince have as much skill as the master or pilot, &c.

Thirdly, what if the prince have as much skill, which is rare, as the pilot himself? I conceive it will be answered, that the master of the ship and pilot, in what concerns the ship, are chief and above, in respect of their office, the prince himself, and their commands ought to be attended by all the mariners: unless it be in manifest error, wherein it is granted any passenger may reprove the pilot.

Thirdly, what if the prince has as much skill, which is rare, as the pilot himself? I believe it will be answered that the captain of the ship and the pilot, when it comes to the ship, are in charge and superior to the prince in terms of their role, and their commands should be followed by all the crew, unless there is a clear mistake, where any passenger is allowed to correct the pilot.

4. Query, Whether the meanest sailor (in respect of his skill and service) be not to be preferred before the prince himself?

Fourthly, I ask, if the prince and his attendants be unskilful in the ship’s affairs, whether every sailor and mariner, the youngest and lowest, be not, so far as concerns[324] the ship, to be preferred before the prince’s followers, and the prince himself? and their counsel and advice more to be attended to, and their service more to be desired and respected, and the prince to be requested to stand by and let the business alone in their hands?

Fourthly, I ask, if the prince and his attendants are inexperienced in the ship's matters, shouldn't every sailor and mariner, even the youngest and lowest rank, be preferred over the prince's followers and the prince himself when it comes to the ship? Shouldn’t their advice be taken more seriously, their skills be respected more, and the prince be asked to step back and let them handle things?

5. Query.

Fifthly, in case a wilful king and his attendants, out of opinion of their skill, or wilfulness of passion, would so steer the course, trim sail, &c., as that in the judgment of the master and seamen the ship and lives shall be endangered: whether, in case humble persuasions prevail not, ought not the ship’s company to refuse to act in such a course, yea, and, in case power be in their hands, resist and suppress these dangerous practices of the prince and his followers, and so save the ship?

Fifthly, if a stubborn king and his attendants, due to their misguided confidence or passionate pride, try to navigate and adjust the sails in a way that would put the ship and everyone’s lives at risk, shouldn't the crew refuse to follow such a course if gentle persuasion doesn’t work? Moreover, if they have the power, shouldn’t they resist and stop these dangerous actions from the king and his followers to save the ship?

6. Query, Whether, if the master of the ship gratify the prince to the casting away of the ship and prince, &c., he be not guilty, and liable to answer?

Lastly, suppose the master, out of base fear and cowardice, or covetous desire of reward, shall yield to gratify the mind of the prince, contrary to the rules of art and experience, &c., and the ship come in danger, and perish, and the prince with it: if the master get to shore, whether may he not be justly questioned, yea, and suffer as guilty of the prince’s death, and those that perished with him? These cases are clear, wherein, according to this similitude, the prince ought not to govern and rule the actions of the ship, but such whose office, and charge, and skill it is.

Lastly, if the captain, out of pure fear and cowardice, or greedy desire for a reward, decides to please the prince in ways that go against the rules of the trade and knowledge, and the ship ends up in danger and sinks along with the prince, if the captain manages to reach the shore, shouldn’t he be justly questioned and possibly face consequences for the prince’s death and the deaths of everyone else on board? These situations are clear, as in this analogy, the prince should not control the actions of the ship, but rather those whose responsibility, duty, and expertise it is.

The application in general of the ship to the church, &c.

The result of all is this: the church of Christ is the ship, wherein the prince—if a member, for otherwise the case is altered—is a passenger. In this ship the officers and governors, such as are appointed by the Lord Jesus, they are the chief, and in those respects above the prince himself, and are to be obeyed and submitted to in their works and administrations, even before the prince himself.

The conclusion is this: the church of Christ is the ship, where the prince—if he is a member, otherwise things change—is a passenger. In this ship, the officers and leaders, appointed by the Lord Jesus, are the ones in charge and, in that regard, are above the prince himself. They are to be obeyed and respected in their actions and management, even before the prince.

The meanest Christian according to his knowledge and grace to be preferred before the highest, who have received none or less grace of Christ.

In this respect every Christian in the church, man or woman, if of more knowledge and grace of Christ, ought to be of higher esteem, concerning religion and Christianity,[325] than all the princes in the world who have either none or less grace or knowledge of Christ: although in civil things all civil reverence, honour, and obedience ought to be yielded by all men.

In this regard, every Christian in the church, whether man or woman, who has more knowledge and grace from Christ should be held in higher esteem regarding religion and Christianity, [325] than all the princes in the world who possess either less or no grace or knowledge of Christ. However, in matters of civil life, everyone should show respect, honor, and obedience to all authorities.

A true minister of Christ ought to walk by another rule than the command of civil authority in spiritual causes.

Therefore, if in matters of religion the king command what is contrary to Christ’s rule, though according to his persuasion and conscience, who sees not that, according to the similitude, he ought not to be obeyed? Yea, and (in case) boldly, with spiritual force and power, he ought to be resisted. And if any officer of the church of Christ shall out of baseness yield to the command of the prince, to the danger of the church and souls committed to his charge, the souls that perish, notwithstanding the prince’s command, shall be laid to his charge.

Therefore, if the king commands something in matters of religion that goes against Christ’s teachings, even if he believes it's right, who wouldn’t see that he shouldn't be obeyed? Yes, and if necessary, he should be boldly resisted with spiritual strength and authority. If any church official submits to the prince's command out of cowardice, putting the church and the souls they are responsible for at risk, the souls that are lost, despite the prince's command, will be held against him.

Former positions compared with this similitude, and found to contradict each other.

If so, then I rejoin thus: how agree these truths of this similitude with those former positions, viz., that the civil magistrate is keeper of both tables, that he is to see the church do her duty, that he ought to establish the true religion, suppress and punish the false, and so consequently must discern, judge, and determine what the true gathering and governing of the church is, what the duty of every minister of Christ is, what the true ordinances are, and what the true administrations of them; and where men fail, correct, punish, and reform by the civil sword? I desire it may be answered, in the fear and presence of Him whose eyes are as a flame of fire, if this be not—according to the similitude, though contrary to their scope in proposing of it—to be governor of the ship of the church, to see the master, pilot, and mariners do their duty, in setting the course, steering the ship, trimming the sails, keeping the watch, &c., and where they fail, to punish them; and therefore, by undeniable consequence, to judge and determine what their duties are, when they do right, and when they do wrong: and this not only to manifest error, (for[326] then they say every passenger may reprove) but in their ordinary course and practice.

If so, then I respond like this: how do these truths of this comparison align with those earlier claims, namely, that the civil authority is responsible for both tables of the law, that it must ensure the church fulfills its responsibilities, that it should establish the true religion, and suppress and punish false teachings? Consequently, this means it must discern, judge, and define what the true gathering and governance of the church is, what the duty of every minister of Christ entails, what the true ordinances are, and how they should be properly administered. And when people fail, it should correct, punish, and reform them through civil means? I hope this can be addressed, in the fear and presence of Him whose eyes are like a burning flame, if this is not—according to the analogy, though against their intent in presenting it—being the governor of the church's ship, ensuring the captain, pilot, and crew do their jobs, setting the course, steering the ship, adjusting the sails, keeping watch, etc., and when they fail, to punish them. Therefore, it logically follows that they must judge and determine what their duties are, when they do things correctly and when they do not: and this isn’t just to point out errors (because then they say every passenger can rebuke) but in their regular course of action and practice.

The similitude of the magistrate prescribing to the physician in civil things, but the physician to the magistrate concerning his body.

The similitude of a physician obeying the prince in the body politic, but prescribing to the prince concerning the prince’s body, wherein the prince, unless the physician manifestly err, is to be obedient to the physician, and not to be judge of the physician in his art, but to be ruled and judged as touching the state of his body by the physician:—I say this similitude and many others suiting with the former of a ship, might be alleged to prove the distinction of the civil and spiritual estate, and that according to the rule of the Lord Jesus in the gospel, the civil magistrate is only to attend the calling of the civil magistracy concerning the bodies and goods of the subjects, and is himself, if a member of the church and within, subject to the power of the Lord Jesus therein, as any member of the church is, 1 Cor. v.

The similarity between a doctor serving a ruler in the political realm, but giving the ruler advice about his own well-being, suggests that the ruler should follow the doctor’s guidance unless the doctor clearly makes a mistake. The ruler should not judge the doctor’s expertise but should be governed and assessed regarding his health by the doctor. I bring up this analogy, along with others like that of a ship, to illustrate the separation between civil and spiritual authority. According to the teachings of Jesus in the gospel, the civil authority should only focus on its duties regarding the people’s welfare and property. If the ruler is also a member of the church, he is subject to the authority of Jesus just like any other church member, as stated in 1 Cor. v.


CHAP. CXXVII.

Peace. Dear Truth, you have uprightly and aptly untied the knots of that eleventh head; let me present you with the twelfth head, which is,

Peace. Dear Truth, you have correctly and effectively untangled the issues of that eleventh topic; let me introduce you to the twelfth topic, which is,

Concerning the magistrates’ power in the censures of the church.

Concerning the magistrates' authority in church censures.

The twelfth head examined.

“First,” say they, “he hath no power to execute, or to substitute any civil officer to execute, any church censure, under the notion of civil or ecclesiastical men.

“First,” they say, “he has no authority to carry out, or to appoint any civil officer to carry out, any church punishment, whether it’s seen as civil or ecclesiastical.”

“Secondly, though a magistrate may immediately civilly censure such an offender, whose secret sins are made manifest by their casting out to be injurious to the good of the state, yet such offences of excommunicate persons, which[327] manifestly hurt not the good of the state, he ought not to proceed against them, sooner or later, until the church hath made her complaint to him, and given in their just reasons for help from them. For to give liberty to magistrates, without exception, to punish all excommunicate persons within so many months, may prove injurious to the person who needs, to the church who may desire, and to God who calls for longer indulgence from the hands of them.

“Secondly, while a magistrate can immediately take civil action against an offender whose hidden sins are revealed and negatively impact the well-being of the state, for offenses committed by excommunicated individuals that do not obviously harm the state, he should not act against them until the church has brought her concerns to him and provided valid reasons for seeking help. Allowing magistrates the unrestricted authority to punish all excommunicated individuals within a few months could be harmful to the person in need, to the church that may wish to assist, and to God, who calls for more patience from them.”

“Thirdly, for persons not excommunicate, the magistrate hath no power immediately to censure such offences of the church members by the power of the sword, but only for such as do immediately hurt the peace of the state: because the proper end of civil government being the preservation of the peace and welfare of the state, they ought not to break down those bounds, and so to censure immediately for such sins which hurt not their peace.

“Thirdly, for individuals who are not excommunicated, the magistrate does not have the authority to immediately punish offenses committed by church members with force, but only for those that directly threaten the peace of the state. This is because the main purpose of civil government is to maintain the peace and well-being of the state; they should not cross those boundaries and punish for sins that do not harm that peace.”

“Hence, first, magistrates have no power to censure for secret sins, as deadness [or] unbelief, because they are secret, and not yet come forth immediately to hurt the peace of the state; we say immediately, for every sin, even original sin, remotely hurts the civil state.

“Hence, first, magistrates have no authority to judge hidden sins, like apathy or unbelief, because they are secret and not currently disrupting the peace of the state; we say currently, because every sin, even original sin, can indirectly harm the civil state."

“Secondly, hence they have no power to censure for such private sins in church members, which being not heinous may be best healed in a private way by the churches themselves. For that which may be best healed by the church, and yet is prosecuted by the state, may make a deeper wound and greater rent in the peace both of church and state: the magistrates also being members of the church, are bound to the rule of Christ, viz., not to produce any thing in public against a brother, which may be best healed in a private way.

“Secondly, they don’t have the power to judge private sins among church members, especially when those sins aren’t serious and can be handled privately by the churches themselves. If something can be best resolved within the church but is pursued by the state, it could create greater conflict and damage the peace of both the church and the state. Since the magistrates are also members of the church, they are bound by Christ’s rule, which states that they shouldn’t bring anything public against a brother that can be resolved privately.”

“Now we call that private,

"Now we call that private."

[328]

[328]

“First, which is only remaining in families, not known of others: and therefore a magistrate to hear and prosecute the complaint of children against their parents, servants against masters, wives against their husbands, without acquainting the church first, transgresseth the rule of Christ.

“First, which only stays within families, not known to others: and therefore, a magistrate hearing and pursuing complaints from children against their parents, servants against their masters, or wives against their husbands, without informing the church first, goes against the rule of Christ."

“Secondly, that which is between members of the same church, or of divers churches: for it was a double fault of the Corinthians, 1 Cor. vi., first to go to law, secondly, to do it before an infidel, seeing the church was able to judge of such kind of differences by some arbitrators among themselves. So that the magistrates should refer the differences of church members to private healing, and try that way first: by means whereof the churches should be free from much scandal, and the state from much trouble, and the hearts of the godly from much grief in beholding such breaches.

“Secondly, this applies to members of the same church or different churches: The Corinthians made a mistake on two counts, as mentioned in 1 Cor. vi. First, they took their disputes to court, and second, they did it in front of non-believers, even though the church had people who could settle these kinds of differences privately among themselves. Therefore, magistrates should refer disputes among church members for private resolution and try that approach first. This way, churches would avoid a lot of scandal, the state would be spared a great deal of trouble, and the faithful wouldn’t have to suffer much distress from seeing such divisions.”

“Thirdly, such offences which the conscience of a brother dealing with another privately, dares not as yet publish openly, coming to the notice of the magistrate accidentally, he ought not to make public as yet, nor to require the grand jury to present the same, no more than the other private brother, who is dealing with him, until he see some issue of the private way.

“Thirdly, if a brother has committed an offense that he feels uncomfortable revealing in public, and it comes to the magistrate's attention by chance, he shouldn't make it public yet or ask the grand jury to present it, just like the other brother who is dealing with him should also hold off until there is some resolution from their private interactions.”

“Thirdly, hence they have no power to put any to an oath, ex officio, to accuse themselves, or the brethren, in case either criminis suspecti, or prætensi, because this preserves not, but hurts many ways the peace of the state, and abuseth the ordinance of an oath, which is ordained to end controversies, not to begin them, Heb. vi. 16.

“Thirdly, they have no authority to force anyone to take an oath, ex officio, to accuse themselves or their fellow members, whether they are criminis suspecti or prætensi, because this does not maintain but instead damages the peace of the state and misuses the purpose of an oath, which is meant to resolve disputes, not to initiate them, Heb. vi. 16.”

“Fourthly, hence they have no power to censure any for such offences as break either no civil law of God, or law of the state published according to it: for the peace of the state being preserved by wholesome laws, when they are not hurt, the peace is not hurt.”

“Fourthly, therefore they have no authority to criticize anyone for offenses that do not violate either the civil law of God or the state law that reflects it: since the peace of the state is maintained by sound laws, as long as those laws are not broken, peace is not disturbed.”

[329]

[329]

Truth. In this passage, as I said before, I observe how weakly and partially they deal with the souls of magistrates, in telling them they are the guardians of both tables, must see the church do her duty, punish, &c.; and yet in this passage the elders or ministers of the churches not only sit judges over the magistrates’ actions in church affairs, but in civil also, straitening and enlarging his commission according to the particular interests of their own ends, or at the best their consciences.

Truth. In this passage, as I mentioned earlier, I see how weakly and incompletely they engage with the souls of magistrates, telling them they are responsible for both tables, must ensure the church fulfills its duties, punish, etc.; yet in this passage, the elders or ministers of the churches not only judge the magistrates' actions in church matters but also in civil affairs, restricting and expanding his authority based on their own specific interests or, at best, their consciences.

To give the government of the church to the civil magistrate (as before), and yet to abridge his conscience, what is it but to sport with holy things? &c.

I grant the word of the Lord is the only rule, light, and lantern in all cases concerning God or man, and that the ministers of the gospel are to teach this way, hold out this lantern unto the feet of all men; but to give such an absolute power in spiritual things to the civil magistrate, and yet after their own ends or consciences to abridge it, is but the former sporting with holy things, and to walk in contradictions, as before I noted.

I agree that the word of the Lord is the only guideline, light, and source of guidance in all matters related to God or humanity, and that the ministers of the gospel should teach this way, illuminating the path for everyone. However, giving such complete authority in spiritual matters to the government, only to restrict it according to their own interests or beliefs, is simply playing with sacred things and living in contradiction, as I mentioned earlier.

Many of the particulars I acknowledge true, where the magistrate is a member of the church; yet some passages call for explication, and some for observation.

Many of the details I recognize as true, where the magistrate is part of the church; however, some points need clarification, and some require further attention.

First, in that they say the civil magistrate ought not to proceed against the offences of an excommunicate person, which manifestly hurt not the good of the state, until the church hath made her complaint for help from them, I observe two things:—

First, they claim that the civil authority shouldn't take action against the crimes of someone who has been excommunicated, which clearly do not harm the well-being of the state, until the church has asked for their assistance. I notice two things:—

An evident contradiction. An excellent confession of the proper end of civil government. When civil laws are not broken, it is confessed that civil peace is not hurt.

First, a clear grant that when the church complaineth for help, then the magistrate may punish such offences as hurt not the good of the state: and yet in a few lines after they say, the magistrates have no power to censure such offences of church members by the power of the civil sword, but only such as do immediately hurt the peace of the civil state; and they add the reason, because the proper end of the civil government being the preservation of the peace and welfare of the state, they ought not to[330] break down those bounds, and so to censure immediately for such sins which hurt not their peace. And in the last place, they acknowledge the magistrate hath no power to punish any for any such offences as break no civil law of God, or law of the state published according to it: “for the peace of the state,” say they, “being preserved by wholesome laws, when they are not hurt, the peace is not hurt.”

First, it’s clearly stated that when the church asks for help, the magistrate can punish offenses that don’t harm the good of the state. Yet a few lines later, it says that magistrates have no authority to judge such offenses by church members using civil power, only those that directly disturb the peace of the civil state. They explain this because the main goal of civil government is to maintain the peace and welfare of the state, so they shouldn't overstep those boundaries and punish sins that don’t disrupt that peace. Finally, they recognize that the magistrate has no authority to punish anyone for offenses that don’t violate any civil law of God or laws of the state established in accordance with it: “for the peace of the state,” they say, “being maintained by fair laws, when they are not harmed, the peace is not harmed.”


CHAP. CXXVIII.

Peace. Dear Truth, here are excellent confessions, unto which both truth and grace may gladly assent; but what is your second observation from hence?

Peace. Dear Truth, here are some great confessions that both truth and grace can happily agree with; but what is your second observation from this?

A grievous charge against the Christian church, and the King of it.

Truth. I observe secondly, what a deep charge of weakness is laid upon the church of Christ, the laws, government, and officers thereof, and consequently upon the Lord Jesus himself: to wit, that the church is not enabled with all the power of Christ to censure sufficiently an offender—on whom yet they have executed the deepest censure in the world, to wit, cutting off from Christ, shutting out of heaven, casting to the devil—which offender’s crime reacheth not to hurt the good of the civil state; but that she is forced to make complaint to the civil state, and the officers thereof, for their help.

Truth. I see, secondly, what a heavy burden of weakness is placed on the church of Christ, its laws, governance, and leaders, and by extension, on the Lord Jesus himself: namely, that the church lacks the full power of Christ to adequately deal with offenders—against whom they have already delivered the harshest punishment imaginable, which is cutting them off from Christ, denying them access to heaven, and handing them over to the devil—though the offender's wrongdoing does not actually harm the wellbeing of the civil state. Yet, the church is compelled to ask the civil authorities and their officials for assistance.

Oh! let not this be told in Gath, nor heard in Askelon! and oh! how dim must needs that eye be, which is bloodshot with that bloody and cruel tenent of persecution for cause of conscience!

Oh! Let this not be shared in Gath, nor heard in Askelon! And oh! How dim must that eye be, which is bloodshot from the brutal and cruel practice of persecution for the sake of conscience!

Peace. But what should be meant by this passage, viz., “That they cannot give liberty to the magistrate to[331] punish without exception all excommunicate persons, within so many months?”

Peace. But what does this passage mean, specifically, “That they cannot allow the magistrate to[331] punish all excommunicated individuals without exception, within so many months?”

A strange law in New England formerly, against excommunicate persons.

Truth. It may be this hath reference to a law made formerly in New England, that if an excommunicate person repented not within, as I have heard, three months after sentence of excommunication, then the civil magistrate might proceed with him.

Truth. This might refer to a law that was established in New England, stating that if someone who was excommunicated did not repent within, as I've heard, three months after the excommunication was announced, then the civil authorities could take action against them.

A dangerous doctrine against all civil magistrates.

These worthy men see cause to question this law upon good reasons rendered, though it appears not by their words that they wholly condemn it, only they desire a longer time, implying that after some longer time the magistrate may proceed: and indeed I see not, but according to such principles, if the magistrate himself should be cast out, he ought to be proceeded against by the civil state, and consequently deposed and punished, as the pope teacheth: yea, though happily [haply?] he had not offended against either bodies or goods of any subject.

These respectable men have legitimate reasons to question this law, even though it doesn’t seem like they fully reject it; they just want more time, suggesting that after a while, the magistrate may take action. In fact, I believe that by these principles, if the magistrate were removed, he should be dealt with by the civil authorities and, as a result, ousted and punished, just as the pope teaches, even if he hasn’t wronged anyone’s person or property.

Many sins prohibited to be punished by the magistrate, and yet they also charge him to punish all sin, Rom. xiii.

Thirdly, from this confession, that the magistrate ought not to punish for many sins above-mentioned, I observe how they cross the plea which commonly they bring for the magistrates punishing of false doctrines, heretics, &c., (viz., Rom. xiii., The magistrate is to punish them that do evil); and when it is answered, True, evil against the second table, which is there only spoken of, and against the bodies and goods of the subject, which are the proper object of the civil magistrate, as they confess: it is replied, Why? is not idolatry sin? heresy, sin? schism and false worship, sin? Yet here in this passage many evils, many sins, even of parents against their children, masters against their servants, husbands against their wives, the magistrate ought not to meddle with.

Thirdly, from this confession that the magistrate shouldn't punish for many of the sins mentioned, I notice how they contradict the argument they usually present for punishing false doctrines, heretics, etc. (specifically, Rom. xiii., The magistrate is to punish those who do evil); and when it’s pointed out, “True, evil against the second table, which is only referred to there, and against the bodies and property of the subjects, which are the proper focus of the civil magistrate,” they reply, “But isn’t idolatry a sin? Isn’t heresy a sin? Isn’t schism and false worship a sin?” Yet in this passage, many wrongs and sins, even those of parents against their children, masters against their servants, and husbands against their wives, are ones that the magistrate should not involve themselves with.

Original sin charged to hurt remotely (but falsely) the civil state.

Fourthly. I dare not assent to that assertion, “That even original [sin] remotely hurts the civil state.” It is true some do, as inclinations to murder, theft, whoredom,[332] slander, disobedience to parents, and magistrates; but blindness of mind, hardness of heart, inclination to choose or worship this or that God, this or that Christ, beside the true, these hurt not remotely the civil state, as not concerning it, but the spiritual.

Fourthly. I can't agree with the claim that "even original sin has a negative effect on society." It's true that some people may be driven to commit murder, theft, promiscuity, slander, and disobedience to parents and authority figures; however, mental blindness, hard-heartedness, and the tendency to choose or worship this or that god, or this or that version of Christ, besides the true one, do not directly harm society—they affect the spiritual realm instead.[332]

Magistrates strangely forbidden to hear civil complaints.

Peace. Let me, in the last place, remind you of their charge against the magistrate, and which will necessarily turn to my wrong and prejudice: they say, the magistrate, in hearing and prosecuting the complaints of children against their parents, of servants against their masters, of wives against their husbands, without acquainting the church first, transgresseth the rule of Christ.

Peace. Lastly, let me remind you of their accusation against the magistrate, which will definitely work to my disadvantage: they claim that the magistrate, while hearing and pursuing the complaints of children against their parents, of servants against their masters, and of wives against their husbands, without first informing the church, is violating Christ's rule.

Truth. Sweet Peace, they that pretend to be thy dearest friends, will prove thy bitter enemies.

Truth. Sweet Peace, those who act like they’re your closest friends will turn out to be your worst enemies.

First, I ask for one rule out of the Testament of the Lord Jesus, to prove this deep charge and accusation against the civil magistrate?

First, I ask for one rule from the Testament of the Lord Jesus to support this serious claim and accusation against the civil magistrate?

Thousands of commonweals where no true church of Christ.

Secondly, this is built upon a supposition of what rarely falls out in the world, to wit, that there must necessarily be a true church of Christ in every lawful state, unto whom these complaints must go: whereas, how many thousand commonweals have been and are, where the name of Christ hath not (or not truly) been founded!

Secondly, this is based on the assumption of something that hardly ever happens in the world, which is that there must be a true church of Christ in every legitimate state, to whom these complaints should be directed. However, there have been and still are countless societies where the name of Christ has not been established (or has not been established in truth)!

The complaints of families properly fall into the cognizance of the civil magistrate.

Thirdly, the magistrates’ office, according to their own grant, properly respecting the bodies and goods of their subjects, and the whole body of the commonweal being made up of families, as the members constituting that body, I see not how, according to the rule of Christ, Rom. xiii., the magistrate may refuse to hear and help the just complaints of any such petitioners—children, wives, and servants—against oppression, &c.

Thirdly, the magistrates’ office, as they have agreed, should properly respect the lives and property of their citizens, with the entire community being made up of families, each acting as a part of that community. I don't see how, according to the teaching of Christ, Romans 13, the magistrate can refuse to listen to and assist the valid complaints of petitioners—children, wives, and servants—against oppression, etc.

They who give to magistrates more than is due, are most apt to disrobe them of what is theirs.

Peace. I have long observed, that such as have been ready to ascribe to the civil magistrate and his sword more than God hath ascribed, have also been most ready to cut[333] off the skirts, and, in case of his inclining to another conscience than their own, to spoil him of the robe of that due authority with which it hath pleased God and the people to invest and clothe him.

Peace. I have long noticed that those who are quick to give more power to the civil authorities and their authority than God has assigned tend to be the same ones who want to undermine their authority. If the magistrate leans towards a different belief than theirs, they are eager to strip him of the rightful authority that God and the people have chosen to give him.

But I shall now present you with the thirteenth head, whose title is,—

But I'm going to present you with the thirteenth point, titled—


CHAP. CXXIX.

13th head.

What power magistrates have in public assemblies of churches.

What authority magistrates hold in public church gatherings.

“First,” say they, “the churches have power to assemble and continue such assemblies for the performance of all God’s ordinances, without or against the consent of the magistrate, renuente magistratu, because—

“First,” they say, “the churches have the authority to gather and keep gathering for the execution of all of God’s ordinances, without or against the approval of the magistrate, renuente magistratu, because—

“Christians are commanded so to do, Matt. xxviii. 18-20.

“Christians are instructed to do this, Matt. xxviii. 18-20.

“Also, because an angel from God commanded the apostles so to do, Acts v. 20.

“Also, because an angel from God instructed the apostles to do so, Acts 5:20.”

“Likewise from the practice of the apostles, who were not rebellious or seditious, yet they did so, Acts iv. 18-20, Acts v. 27, 28.

“Similarly, from the actions of the apostles, who were neither rebellious nor subversive, yet they acted this way, Acts iv. 18-20, Acts v. 27, 28.”

“Further, from the practice of the primitive church at Jerusalem, who did meet, preach, pray, minister sacraments, censures, Acts iv. 23, renuente magistratu.

“Further, from the practice of the early church in Jerusalem, who gathered to meet, preach, pray, administer sacraments, and carry out censures, Acts iv. 23, renuente magistratu.

“Moreover, from the exhortation to the Hebrews, [chap.] x. 25, not to forsake their assemblies, though it were in dangerous times; and if they might do this under professed enemies, then we may much more under Christian magistrates, else we were worse under Christian magistrates[334] than heathen: therefore magistrates may not hinder them herein, as Pharaoh did the people from sacrificing, for wrath will be upon the realm, and the king and his sons, Ezra vii. 23.

“Additionally, from the encouragement to the Hebrews, [chap.] x. 25, not to abandon their gatherings, even in troubling times; and if they could do this in the face of declared enemies, then we can certainly do it under Christian leaders; otherwise, we would be worse off under Christian leaders than under non-believers: therefore, leaders should not stop them from this, like Pharaoh did with the people by preventing them from sacrificing, because wrath will come upon the nation, and upon the king and his descendants, Ezra vii. 23.[334]

“Secondly, it hath been a usurpation of foreign countries and magistrates to take upon them to determine times and places of worship; rather let the churches be left herein to their inoffensive liberty.

“Secondly, it has been an overstep by foreign countries and authorities to decide on the times and places of worship; instead, let the churches have their peaceful freedom in this matter.”

“Thirdly, concerning the power of synod assemblies:—

“Thirdly, regarding the authority of synod assemblies:—

“First, in corrupt times, the magistrate, desirous to make reformation of religion, may and should call those who are most fit in several churches to assemble together in a synod, to discuss and declare from the word of God matters of doctrine and worship, and to help forward the reformation of the churches of God: this did Josiah.

“First, in corrupt times, the magistrate, wanting to reform religion, can and should invite the most suitable people from various churches to meet in a synod. They should discuss and declare matters of doctrine and worship based on the word of God, and assist in advancing the reformation of God’s churches: this is what Josiah did.”

“Secondly, in the reformed times, he ought to give liberty to the elders of several churches to assemble themselves by their own manual and voluntary agreement, at convenient times, as the means appointed by God whereby he may mediately reform matters amiss in churches, which immediately he cannot nor ought not to do.

“Secondly, in the reformed era, he should allow the elders of various churches to come together by their own free and voluntary agreement, at convenient times, as the means set by God through which he can indirectly address issues in the churches, which he cannot or should not do directly.”

“Thirdly, those meetings for this end we conceive may be of two sorts.

“Thirdly, we think that the meetings for this purpose may be of two types.”

“1. Monthly, of some of the elders and messengers of the churches.

“1. Monthly, from some of the elders and messengers of the churches.

“2. Annual, of all the messengers and elders of the churches.

“2. Annually, for all the messengers and elders of the churches.”

“First. Monthly, of some: first, those members of churches which are nearest together, and so may most conveniently assemble together, may, by mutual agreement, once in a month, consult of such things as make for the good of the churches.

“First. Monthly, for some: first, those members of churches that are closest together, and can most easily meet up, may, by mutual consent, gather once a month to discuss matters that benefit the churches.

“Secondly. The time of this meeting may be sometimes at one place, sometimes at another, upon the lecture[335] day of every church where lectures are: and let the lecture that day be ended by eleven of the clock.

“Secondly. The time of this meeting may sometimes be at one location, sometimes at another, on the lecture[335] day of every church that holds lectures: and let the lecture that day be finished by eleven o'clock."

“Thirdly. Let the end of this assembly be to do nothing by way of authority, but by way of counsel, as the need of churches shall require.

“Thirdly. Let the purpose of this gathering be to act not through authority, but through advice, as the needs of the churches dictate.”

“Secondly, annual, of all the elders within our jurisdiction or others, whereto the churches may send once in the year to consult together for the public welfare of all the churches.

“Secondly, once a year, all the elders within our area or others can come together to consult for the public welfare of all the churches.”

“First. Let the place be sometimes at one church, sometimes at another, as reasons for the present may require.

“First. Let the location be at one church sometimes, and at another church at other times, as current circumstances may require.

“Secondly. Let all the churches send their weighty questions and cases, six weeks or a month before the set time, to the church where the assembly is to be held, and the officers thereof disperse them speedily to all the churches, that so they may have time to come prepared to the discussing of them.

“Secondly, all the churches should send their important questions and issues, a month or six weeks before the scheduled meeting, to the church hosting the assembly. The officers there should quickly distribute them to all the churches so that everyone has enough time to prepare for the discussions.”

“Thirdly. Let this assembly do nothing by authority, but only by counsel, in all cases which fall out, leaving the determination of all things to particular churches within themselves, who are to judge and so to receive all doctrines and directions agreeing only with the word of God.”

“Thirdly. Let this assembly act only through discussion and not by authority, in all matters that arise, allowing individual churches to decide everything for themselves. They should judge and accept only those doctrines and guidelines that align with the word of God.”

The grounds of these assemblies.

The locations of these meetings.

“First. Need of each other’s help, in regard of daily emergent troubles, doubts, and controversies.

“First. We need each other’s help with daily issues, uncertainties, and disagreements.”

“Secondly, Love of each other’s fellowship.

“Secondly, the love for each other's company.”

“Thirdly. Of God’s glory, out of a public spirit to seek the welfare of the churches, as well as their own, 1 Cor. x. 33, 2 Cor. xi. 28.

“Thirdly. Of God’s glory, with a public mindset to seek the well-being of the churches, as well as their own, 1 Cor. x. 33, 2 Cor. xi. 28.”

“Fourthly. The great blessing and special presence of God upon such assemblies hitherto.

“Fourthly. The tremendous blessing and unique presence of God in these gatherings so far.”

[336]

[336]

“Fifthly. The good report the elders and brethren of churches shall have hereby, by whose communion of love others shall know they are the disciples of Christ.”

“Fifthly. The positive reputation that the elders and members of the churches will gain from this will show others through their love and fellowship that they are the disciples of Christ.”


CHAP. CXXX.

A strange double picture.

Truth. I may well compare this passage to a double picture; on the first part or side of it a most fair and beautiful countenance of the pure and holy word of God: on the latter side or part, a most sour and uncomely, deformed look of a mere human invention.

Truth. I can compare this passage to a double image; on one side, there's a beautiful and lovely face representing the pure and holy word of God; on the other side, there's a sour and unattractive, ugly representation of a mere human invention.

The great privileges of the true spouse, or church of Christ.

Concerning the former, they prove the true and unquestionable power and privilege of the churches of Christ to assemble and practise all the holy ordinances of God, without or against the consent of the magistrate.

Regarding the former, they demonstrate the undeniable power and rights of the churches of Christ to gather and carry out all the sacred practices of God, regardless of or against the consent of the authorities.

Their arguments from Christ’s and the angels’ voice, from the apostles’ and churches’ practice, I desire may take deep impression, written by the point of a diamond, the finger of God’s Spirit, in all hearts whom it may concern.

Their arguments from Christ’s and the angels’ voice, from the apostles’ and churches’ practice, I hope will leave a strong mark, inscribed by a diamond point, by the finger of God’s Spirit, in all hearts that may be affected.

This liberty of the churches of Christ, he enlargeth and amplifieth so far, that he calls it a usurpation of some magistrates to determine the time and place of worship: and says, that rather the churches should be left to their inoffensive liberty.

This freedom of the churches of Christ, he expands and emphasizes to the point where he claims it’s an overreach for certain officials to decide when and where worship should happen; he argues that the churches should instead be allowed their unobtrusive freedom.

To hold with light and walk in darkness.

Upon which grant I must renew my former query, whether this be not to walk in contradictions, to hold with light yet walk in darkness? for,—

Upon which grant I have to ask my previous question again, is this not walking in contradictions, to be with light yet walk in darkness? For,—

The magistrate lift up to be the chief governor of the church, and yet cast down not to have power to appoint the place or time of meeting.

How can they say the magistrate is appointed by God and Christ the guardian of the Christian church and worship, bound to set up the true church, ministry, and ordinances, to see the church do her duty, that is, to force her[337] to it by the civil sword: bound to suppress the false church, ministry, and ordinances, and therefore, consequently, to judge and determine which is the true church, which is the false, and what is the duty of the church officers and members of it, and what not: and yet, say they, the churches must assemble, and practise all ordinances, without his consent, yea, against it. Yea, and he hath not so much power as to judge what is a convenient time and place for the churches to assemble in; which if he should do, he should be a usurper, and should abridge the church of her inoffensive liberty.

How can they claim that the magistrate is appointed by God and that Christ is the protector of the Christian church and worship? They say he is responsible for establishing the true church, ministry, and ordinances, ensuring that the church fulfills its duties, which means compelling it to do so with the civil authority. He is tasked with suppressing the false church, ministry, and ordinances, and thus has to judge and determine which is the true church, which is the false one, what the church officers and members are supposed to do, and what they aren't. Yet, they also say the churches must gather and carry out all ordinances without his approval, and even against it. Furthermore, he doesn't even have the authority to decide what is a suitable time and place for the churches to meet; if he were to do that, he would be overstepping his bounds and infringing on the church's right to operate freely.

Two similitudes, illustrating the magistrate cannot be both governor of the church, and yet usurper in commanding.

As if the master or governor of a ship had power to judge who were true and fit officers, mariners, &c., for the managing of the ship, and were bound to see them each perform his duty, and to force them thereunto, and yet he should be a usurper if he should abridge them of meeting and managing the vessel at their pleasure, when they please, and how they please, without and against his consent. Certainly, if a physician have power to judge the disease of his patient, and what course of physic he must use, can he be counted a usurper unless the patient might take what physic himself pleased, day or night, summer or winter, at home in his chamber or abroad in the air?

It's like saying that the captain or owner of a ship has the authority to decide who the right officers and crew members are for running the ship, and is expected to ensure that everyone carries out their duties and to push them to do so. Yet, they'd be seen as a usurper if they restricted the crew from meeting and operating the vessel whenever and however they wanted, regardless of the captain's approval. Clearly, if a doctor has the right to evaluate a patient's illness and determine the appropriate treatment, can he really be seen as overstepping his authority unless the patient is free to choose whatever treatment they want, at any time, whether at home or outdoors?

If a church may assemble without and against the magistrate’s consent (as is affirmed), then much more constitute and become a church, &c.

Secondly, by their grant in this passage, that God’s people may thus assemble and practise ordinances without and against the consent of the magistrate, I infer, then also may they become a church, constitute and gather without or against the consent of the magistrate. Therefore may the messengers of Christ preach and baptize, that is, make disciples and wash them into the true profession of Christianity, according to the commission, though the magistrate determine and publicly declare such ministers, such baptisms, such churches to be heretical.

Secondly, based on their agreement in this passage, that God's people can gather and practice their beliefs without or against the magistrate's consent, I conclude that they can also become a church, form and assemble without or against the magistrate's approval. Therefore, Christ's messengers are allowed to preach and baptize, meaning they can make disciples and introduce them to the genuine practice of Christianity, following the commission, even if the magistrate decides and publicly claims that those ministers, those baptisms, and those churches are heretical.

Thirdly, it may here be questioned, what power is now[338] given to the civil magistrate in church matters and spiritual affairs?

Thirdly, one might ask what authority is currently[338] granted to the civil magistrate in church matters and spiritual affairs?

If it be answered, that although God’s people may do this against the magistrates’ consent, yet others may not:

If it's answered that while God's people may do this against the magistrates' approval, others may not:

Gross partiality.

I answer, as before, who sees not herein partiality to themselves? God’s people must enjoy their liberty of conscience, and not be forced; but all the subjects in a kingdom or monarchy, or the whole world beside, must be compelled by the power of the civil sword to assemble thus and thus.

I respond, just like before, who doesn’t see this as favoritism for themselves? God's people should have the freedom to believe what they want and not be coerced. However, all subjects in a kingdom or monarchy, or anywhere else in the world, must be compelled by the authority of the law to gather in this way.

Secondly, I demand, who shall judge whether they are God’s people or no? for they say, whether the magistrate consent or consent not, that is, judge so or not, they ought to go on in the ordinances, renuente magistratu.

Secondly, I ask, who will decide if they are God's people or not? Because they claim that whether the magistrate agrees or not, that is, judges this way or that, they should continue with the ordinances, renuente magistratu.

If the civil magistrate be to build the spiritual or Christian house, he must judge in the matter.

How agrees this with their former and general assertion, that the civil magistrate must set up the Christian church and worship? Therefore, by their own grant, he must judge the godly themselves, he must discern who are fit matter for the house of God, living stones, and what unfit matter, trash and rubbish.

How does this align with their previous and overall claim that the civil authority must establish the Christian church and worship? Therefore, by their own admission, he must evaluate the righteous, determine who is suitable as living stones for the house of God, and identify what is unsuitable, like trash and debris.

A close and faithful interrogatory to the consciences of the authors of these positions.

Those worthy men, the authors of these positions, and others of their judgment, have cause to examine their souls with fear and trembling in the presence of God upon this interrogatory, viz., whether or no this be not the bottom and root of the matter: if they could have the same supply of maintenance without the help of the civil sword, or were persuaded to live upon the voluntary contribution of poor saints, or their own labour, as the Lord Jesus and his first messengers did:—I say, if this lay not in the bottom, whether or no they could not be willingly shut of the civil power, and left only to their inoffensive liberties?

Those honorable men, the authors of these ideas, and others who share their views, need to deeply reflect on their souls with fear and trembling before God regarding this question: whether or not this is the fundamental issue at hand. If they could receive the same support without relying on civil authority, or if they were willing to rely on the voluntary contributions of poor believers, or on their own hard work, like the Lord Jesus and his earliest followers did:—I ask, if this weren’t at the core, could they not willingly let go of civil power and just enjoy their peaceful freedoms?

A sad query to some concerning their practice.

I could also put a sad query to the consciences of some, viz., what should be the reason why in their native country, where the magistrate consenteth not, they forebore to[339] practise such ordinances as now they do, and intended to do so soon as they got into another place where they might set up magistrates of their own, and a civil sword? &c. How much is it to be feared, that in case their magistrate should alter, or their persons be cast under a magistracy prohibiting their practice, whether they would then maintain their separate meetings without and against the consent of the magistrate, renuente magistratu.

I could also ask a difficult question to the consciences of some, specifically, what could be the reason that in their home country, where the magistrate does not agree, they refrained from practicing the ordinances that they now do, and intended to do as soon as they reached a new place where they could establish their own magistrates and enforce their own laws? How much should we worry that if their magistrate changes, or if they find themselves under a magistracy that prohibits their practices, whether they would then continue to hold their separate meetings without the magistrate's consent, renuente magistratu?

A marvellous challenge of more liberty to Christians under a Christian magistrate than under the heathen.

Lastly, it may be questioned, how it comes to pass that in pleading for the church’s liberty more now under the Christian magistrate, since the Christians took that liberty in dangerous times under the heathen, why he quotes to prove such liberty, Pharaoh’s hindering the Israelites from worship, and, Ezra vii. 23, Artaxerxes’s fear of wrath upon the realm?

Lastly, one might ask why, in advocating for the church's freedom now under Christian leaders, since Christians embraced that freedom during perilous times under pagan rulers, he references Pharaoh's obstruction of the Israelites' worship and Ezra 7:23, where Artaxerxes feared consequences for his kingdom?

Are not all their hopes and arguments built upon the Christian magistrate, whom, say they, the first Christians wanted? and yet do they scare the Christian magistrate, whom they account the governor of the church, with Pharaoh and Artaxerxes, that knew not God, expecting that the Christian magistrate should act and command no more in God’s worship than they.

Aren't all their hopes and arguments based on the Christian leader, whom they claim the first Christians desired? Yet, they intimidate the Christian leader, whom they consider the ruler of the church, with Pharaoh and Artaxerxes, who did not know God, expecting that the Christian leader should act and command no more in God's worship than they do.

But what can those instances of Pharaoh’s evil in hindering the Israelites worshipping of God, and Artaxerxes giving liberty to Israel to worship God and build the temple, what can they prove but a duty in all princes and civil magistrates to take off the yoke of bondage, which commonly they lay on the necks of the souls of their subjects in matters of conscience and religion?

But what do the examples of Pharaoh's wrongdoing in preventing the Israelites from worshiping God, and Artaxerxes allowing Israel to worship God and build the temple, prove other than that it is the responsibility of all rulers and civil authorities to remove the burdens of oppression they often place on the souls of their subjects concerning matters of conscience and religion?


[340]

[340]

CHAP. CXXXI.

If the magistrates were appointed by Christ Jesus governors of his kingdom, it were not reasonable that Christians should more freely break the commands of the Christian than of the heathen magistrate.

Peace. It is plausible, but not reasonable, that God’s people should (considering the drift of these positions) expect more liberty under a Christian than under a heathen magistrate. Have God’s people more liberty to break the command of a Christian than a heathen governor? and so to set up Christ’s church and ordinances after their own conscience against his consent, more than against the consent of a heathen or unbelieving magistrate? What is become of all the great expectation what a Christian magistrate may and ought to do in establishing the church, in reforming the church, and in punishing the contrary? It is true, say they, in Christ’s time, and in the time of the first ministers and churches, there were no Christian magistrates, and therefore in that case, it was in vain for Christians to seek unto the heathen magistrates to govern the church, suppress heretics, &c.; but now we enjoy Christian magistrates, &c.

Peace. It's possible, but not logical, that God's people should (given the direction of these views) expect more freedom under a Christian ruler than under a non-Christian one. Do God's people have more freedom to disregard the orders of a Christian than a non-Christian governor? And can they establish Christ’s church and practices based on their own beliefs against his approval, more than against the approval of a non-believing or pagan ruler? What has happened to all the high hopes about what a Christian ruler could and should do in supporting the church, reforming it, and punishing those who oppose it? It's true, they say, that during Christ’s time and the time of the first ministers and churches, there were no Christian rulers, so in that situation, it was pointless for Christians to look to non-Christian magistrates to govern the church, suppress heretics, etc.; but now we have Christian rulers, etc.

Truth. All reason and religion would now expect more submission thereof, in matters concerning Christ, to a Christian magistrate, than to a pagan or anti-christian ruler! But, dear Peace, the day will discover, the fire will try, 1 Cor. iii. [13,] what is but wood, hay, and stubble, though built, in men’s upright intention, on that foundation, Jesus Christ.

Truth. Nowadays, all logic and faith would expect more compliance regarding matters related to Christ from a Christian leader than from a pagan or anti-Christian ruler! But, dear Peace, the day will reveal it, the fire will test, 1 Cor. iii. [13,] what is merely wood, hay, and straw, even if it was constructed with good intentions on that foundation, Jesus Christ.

The necessity of civil government in general of God, but the special kinds of men, 1 Pet. ii. 13.

But, to wind up all, as it is most true that magistracy in general is of God, Rom. xiii., for the preservation of mankind in civil order and peace—the world otherwise would be like the sea, wherein men, like fishes, would hunt and devour each other, and the greater devour the less:—so also it is true, that magistracy in special for the several[341] kinds of it is of man, 1 Pet. ii. 13. Now what kind of magistrate soever the people shall agree to set up, whether he receive Christianity before he be set in office, or whether he receive Christianity after, he receives no more power of magistracy than a magistrate that hath received no Christianity. For neither of them both can receive more than the commonweal, the body of people and civil state, as men, communicate unto them, and betrust them with.

But to wrap it all up, it’s absolutely true that government is established by God, as noted in Romans 13, to maintain order and peace among people—without it, the world would be chaotic, resembling the sea where people, like fish, would chase and consume one another, with the strong dominating the weak. Similarly, it’s also true that the various types of government are created by humans, as mentioned in 1 Peter 2:13. No matter what type of leader the people decide to establish, whether they embrace Christianity before or after taking office, they don’t gain any more authority than a leader who hasn’t accepted Christianity. Neither can receive more power than what the community—the body of people and civil society—chooses to grant them.

Civil magistrates are derivatives from the fountains or bodies of people.

All lawful magistrates in the world, both before the coming of Christ Jesus and since, (excepting those unparalleled typical magistrates of the church of Israel) are but derivatives and agents immediately derived and employed as eyes and hands, serving for the good of the whole: hence they have and can have no more power than fundamentally lies in the bodies or fountains themselves, which power, might, or authority is not religious, Christian, &c., but natural, human, and civil.

All legal officials in the world, both before and after the arrival of Christ Jesus (excluding the unique magistrates of the church of Israel), are just representatives and agents directly appointed to act as the eyes and hands of the community, working for the greater good. Therefore, they have and can have no more power than what fundamentally exists within the bodies or sources themselves, and that power, strength, or authority is not religious, Christian, etc., but natural, human, and civil.

A believing magistrate no more a magistrate than an unbelieving.

And hence it is true, that a Christian captain, Christian merchant, physician, lawyer, pilot, father, master, and so consequently magistrate, &c., is no more a captain, merchant, physician, lawyer, pilot, father, master, magistrate, &c., than a captain, merchant, &c., of any other conscience or religion.

And so it's true that a Christian captain, Christian merchant, physician, lawyer, pilot, father, master, and therefore magistrate, etc., is no more a captain, merchant, physician, lawyer, pilot, father, master, magistrate, etc., than a captain, merchant, etc., of any other belief system or religion.

The excellency of Christianity in all callings.

It is true, Christianity teaches all these to act in their several callings to a higher ultimate end, from higher principles, in a more heavenly and spiritual manner, &c.

It’s true, Christianity teaches everyone to work in their various roles for a higher ultimate purpose, based on higher principles, in a more heavenly and spiritual way, etc.


[342]

[342]

CHAP. CXXXII.

Peace. Oh! that thy light and brightness, dear Truth, might shine to the dark world in this particular: let it not therefore be grievous, if I request a little further illustration of it.

Peace. Oh! how I wish your light and brightness, dear Truth, could shine on this dark world in this specific matter: please don't mind if I ask for a bit more clarification on it.

The magistrate like a pilot in the ship of the commonweal. Christianity steers a Christian pilot’s course. The Christian pilot hath no more power over the souls of his mariners or passengers, than the unchristian or pagan pilot.

Truth. In his season, God will glorify himself in all his truths. But to gratify thy desire, thus: A pagan or anti-christian pilot may be as skilful to carry the ship to its desired port, as any Christian mariner or pilot in the world, and may perform that work with as much safety and speed: yet have they not command over the souls and consciences of their passengers, or mariners under them, although they may justly see to the labour of the one, and the civil behaviour of all in the ship. A Christian pilot, he performs the same work, as likewise doth the metaphorical pilot in the ship of the commonweal, from a principle of knowledge and experience; but more than this, he acts from a root of the fear of God and love to mankind in his whole course. Secondly, his aim is more to glorify God, than to gain his pay, or make his voyage. Thirdly, he walks heavenly with men and God, in a constant observation of God’s hand in storms, calms, &c. So that the thread of navigation being equally spun by a believing or unbelieving pilot, yet is it drawn over with the gold of godliness and Christianity by a Christian pilot, while he is holy in all manner of Christianity, 1 Pet. i. 15. But lastly, the Christian pilot’s power over the souls and consciences of his sailors and passengers is not greater than that of the anti-christian, otherwise than he can subdue the souls of any by the two-edged sword of the Spirit, the word of God, and by his holy demeanour in his place, &c.

Truth. In his time, God will reveal his glory through all his truths. To satisfy your curiosity, consider this: a non-Christian or anti-Christian pilot can navigate a ship to its intended destination as skillfully as any Christian mariner, achieving the same level of safety and speed. However, they do not have authority over the souls and consciences of their passengers or crew, even though they can manage the labor of the one and ensure the proper conduct of all aboard. A Christian pilot does the same job, just like the metaphorical pilot steering the ship of society, but they operate from a foundation of knowledge and experience. More importantly, they act out of a genuine fear of God and love for humanity throughout their journey. Furthermore, their purpose is primarily to glorify God rather than to earn their pay or complete their trip. They stay connected with both people and God, constantly observing God's hand in storms, calm waters, etc. So, while both believers and non-believers navigate equally, a Christian pilot’s journey is enriched by the gold of godliness and Christianity, as they maintain holiness in their faith, 1 Pet. i. 15. Lastly, the Christian pilot’s influence over the souls and consciences of their crew and passengers is not more significant than that of the anti-Christian pilot, except that they can guide souls with the double-edged sword of the Spirit, the word of God, and their righteous behavior in their role, etc.

[343]

[343]

Peace. I shall present you with no other consideration in this first part of the picture, but this only.

Peace. I will not offer you any other thoughts in this first part of the picture, just this one.

The terms heathen and Christian magistrate.

Although the term heathen is most commonly appropriated to the wild naked Americans, &c., yet these worthy men justly apply it even to the civilized Romans, &c.; and consequently must it be applied to the most civilized anti-christians, who are not the church and people of God in Christ.

Although the term heathen is most commonly used to refer to the wild naked Americans, etc., these respectable individuals rightfully apply it even to the civilized Romans, etc.; and therefore, it must also be applied to the most civilized anti-Christians, who are not the church and people of God in Christ.

Truth. The word ‎ ‏גּוֹיִם‏‎‏ in the Hebrew, and ἔθνη in the Greek, signifies no more than the Gentiles, or nations of the earth, which were without and not within the true typical national church of the Jews before Christ; and since his coming, the Gentiles, or nations of the world, who are without that one holy nation of the Christian Israel, the church gathered unto Christ Jesus, in particular and distinct congregations all the world over.

Truth. The word גּוֹיִם in Hebrew, and ἔθνη in Greek, refers simply to the Gentiles or nations of the earth, which were outside and not part of the true national church of the Jews before Christ. Since his arrival, the Gentiles or nations of the world are those who are outside of that one holy nation of Christian Israel, the church brought together under Christ Jesus, in specific and distinct congregations all around the globe.

All out of Christ are heathens, that is of the nations, or Gentiles.

Translators promiscuously render the words, Gentiles, heathens, nations: whence it is evident that even such as profess the name of Christ in an unregenerate and impenitent estate, whether papist, or protestant, are yet without: that is, heathen, Gentile, or of the nations.

Translators freely translate the words, Gentiles, heathens, nations: which shows that even those who claim to follow Christ while still unrepentant and unspiritual, whether they are Catholic or Protestant, are still outside: meaning they are heathens, Gentiles, or from the nations.


CHAP. CXXXIII.

Peace. Dear Truth, it is now time to cast your eye on the second part of this head or picture, uncomely and deformed.

Peace. Dear Truth, it’s time to take a look at the second part of this head or image, unattractive and misshapen.

Truth. It contains two sorts of religious meetings or assemblies.

Truth. It includes two types of religious gatherings or meetings.

First, more extraordinary and occasional, for which he quotes the practice of Josiah.

First, it's more remarkable and unusual, for which he references Josiah's practice.

[344]

[344]

Josiah a type of Christ Jesus, the king of the church.

An. Josiah was in the type: so are not now the several governors of commonweals, kings or governors of the church or Israel; whose state I have proved to be a non-such, and not to be paralleled but in the antitype, the particular church of Christ, where Christ Jesus alone sits King in his own most holy government.

An. Josiah was in the mold: nor are the various governors of societies, kings, or leaders of the church or Israel today; I have shown that their position is unique and cannot be compared except in the antitype, the specific church of Christ, where Christ Jesus alone reigns as King in His own most sacred government.

Secondly, they propound meetings or assemblings ordinary, stated, and constant, yearly and monthly, unto which the civil magistrate should give liberty. For these meetings they propound plausible arguments from the necessity of them, from Christian fellowship, from God’s glory, from the experience of the benefit of them, and from the good report of them, as also those two scriptures, 1 Cor. x. 33, 2 Cor. xi. 28.

Secondly, they propose regular meetings that are scheduled and consistent, taking place annually and monthly, for which the civil authority should grant permission. They present convincing arguments for these gatherings based on their necessity, Christian fellowship, God’s glory, the positive outcomes they provide, and their good reputation, as well as referencing two scriptures, 1 Cor. x. 33 and 2 Cor. xi. 28.

An unjust and partial desire of liberty to some consciences, and bondage unto all others.

To these I answer, If they intend that the civil magistrate should permit liberty to the free and voluntary spiritual meetings of their subjects, I shall subscribe unto them; but if they intend that the magistrate should give liberty only unto themselves, and not to the rest of their subjects, that is to desire their own souls only to be free, and all other souls of their subjects to be kept in bondage:

To this, I respond that if they mean the civil authority should allow people the freedom to hold their own spiritual meetings, I agree with them; but if they mean the authority should grant freedom only to themselves and not to others, that just shows they want their own souls to be free while keeping everyone else's in bondage.

Secondly, if they intend that the magistrate should enforce all the elders of such churches under their jurisdiction to keep correspondency with them in such meetings, then I say, as before, it is to cause him to give liberty with a partial hand, and unequal balance; for thus I argue:—If the civil state and civil officers be of their religion and conscience, it is not proper for them to give liberty or freedom, but to give honourable testimony and approbation, and their own personal submission to the churches. But if the civil state and officers be of another conscience and worship, and shall be bound to grant permission and liberty to them, their consciences, and meetings, and not to those of his own religion and conscience also, how will[345] this appear to be equal in the very eye of common peace and righteousness?

Secondly, if they want the magistrate to ensure that all the elders of these churches under their authority stay in touch with them during such meetings, then I say, as I mentioned before, it will lead him to give freedom in a biased way, creating an unequal situation. Here’s my reasoning: If the civil government and its officials share their religion and beliefs, it’s not appropriate for them to grant liberty or freedom; instead, they should provide respectful acknowledgment and approval, along with their personal commitment to the churches. However, if the civil government and officials follow a different belief system and are obligated to allow permission and freedom for those beliefs and gatherings, but not for their own religion and conscience as well, how can that be seen as equal in the eyes of common peace and fairness?

For those yearly and monthly meetings, as we find not any such in the first churches, so neither will those general arguments from the plausible pretence of Christian fellowship, God’s glory, &c., prove such particular ways of glorifying God, without some precept or precedent of such a kind.

For those annual and monthly meetings, since we don't find any in the early churches, the general arguments about the appealing idea of Christian fellowship, God’s glory, etc., will not support those specific ways of glorifying God without some command or example of that nature.

The commission, Matt. xxviii. of preaching and baptizing, not properly directed to the church, or fixed teachers of it, least of all to the commonwealth.

For those scriptures, 1 Cor. x. 33, and 2 Cor. xi. 28, expressing the apostle Paul’s zeal for glorifying God, and his care for all the churches, it is clear they concern such as are indeed Paul’s successors, sent forth by Christ Jesus to preach and gather churches; but those scriptures concern not the churches themselves, nor the pastors of the churches properly, least of all the civil state and commonwealth, neither of which, the churches, the pastors, or commonwealth, do go forth personally with that commission, Matt. xxviii. [19,] to preach and baptize, that is, to gather churches unto Christ.

For the scriptures, 1 Cor. 10:33 and 2 Cor. 11:28, which show the apostle Paul’s passion for glorifying God and his concern for all the churches, it's clear they refer to those who are truly Paul's successors, sent by Christ Jesus to preach and establish churches. However, these scriptures don't directly address the churches themselves or their pastors, and even less so the civil government and the commonwealth. None of these—churches, pastors, or the commonwealth—are personally given that commission, as outlined in Matt. 28:19, to preach and baptize, meaning they don’t gather churches for Christ.

For as for the first, the churches are not ministers of the gospel; the angels or messengers of the churches, and the churches themselves, were distinct, Rev. ii. and iii.

For the first point, the churches are not the ministers of the gospel; the angels or messengers of the churches, along with the churches themselves, were separate, Rev. ii. and iii.

As for the second, the pastors and elders of the church, their work is not to gather churches, but to govern and feed them, Acts xx., and 1 Pet. v.

As for the second, the pastors and elders of the church, their job is not to create new churches, but to lead and nurture the ones that exist, Acts xx., and 1 Pet. v.

As for the civil magistrate, it is a ministry indeed, magistrates are God’s ministers, Rom. xiii. 4; but it is of another nature. And therefore none of these—the churches of Christ, the shepherds of those churches, nor the civil magistrate, succeeding the apostles or first messengers, these scriptures alleged concern not any of these to have care of all the churches.

As for the civil magistrate, it's definitely a role of service; magistrates are ministers of God, as mentioned in Romans 13:4, but it's a different kind of role. Therefore, none of these—the churches of Christ, the leaders of those churches, nor the civil magistrate, who follow the apostles or the original messengers—are the ones these scriptures refer to when it comes to having responsibility for all the churches.

A query who have now the care of all the churches?

Peace. Dear Truth, who can hear this word, but will[346] presently cry out, Who then may rightly challenge that commission, and that promise? Matt. xxviii., &c.

Peace. Dear Truth, who can hear this word and not[346] immediately shout, Who then can truly question that commission and that promise? Matt. xxviii., &c.

A ministry before the church.

Truth. Sweet Peace, in due place and season that question may be resolved; but doubtless the true successors must precede or go before the church, making disciples, and baptizing as the apostles did, who were neither the churches, nor the pastors and fixed teachers of them, but as they gathered, so had the care of the churches.

Truth. Sweet Peace, in its time and context, will resolve that question; but undoubtedly, the true successors must come before the church, making disciples and baptizing just as the apostles did. They were neither the churches themselves nor the pastors and set teachers of those churches, but as they gathered, they took care of the churches.


CHAP. CXXXIV.

Peace. I cease to urge this further; and, in the last place, marvel what should be the reason of that conclusion, viz., “There is no power of determination in any of these meetings, but that all must be left to the particular determination of the churches.”

Peace. I won't push this anymore; and finally, I'm amazed at what might be the reason for that conclusion, namely, “There is no power to make decisions in any of these meetings, and everything must be left up to the individual decisions of the churches.”

Acts xv., commonly misapplied.

Truth. At the meeting at Jerusalem, when Paul and Barnabas and others were sent thither from the church of Christ at Antioch, the apostles and elders did not only consult and advise, but particularly determined the question which the church of Antioch sent to them about, Acts xv., and send their particular determinations or decrees to the churches afterward.

Truth. At the meeting in Jerusalem, when Paul, Barnabas, and others were sent there from the church of Christ in Antioch, the apostles and elders not only discussed and advised but specifically made a decision on the issue that the church of Antioch had sent to them, as mentioned in Acts xv., and later sent their specific decisions or decrees to the churches.

So that if these assemblies were of the nature of that pattern or precedent, as is generally pretended, and had such a promise of the assistance and concurrence of the Spirit as that assembly had, they might then say as that assembly did, Acts xv., It seemeth good to the Holy Spirit and to us; and should not leave particular determinations to the particular churches, in which sometimes are very few able guides and leaders.

So if these meetings were similar to that example or precedent, as people generally claim, and had the same promise of help and support from the Spirit as that gathering did, they could then say what that assembly said in Acts 15: It seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us; and shouldn't leave specific decisions to the individual churches, where there are often very few capable leaders and guides.

[347]

[347]

Peace. But what should be the reason to persuade these worthy men to conceive the particular congregations, or churches, to be more fit and competent judges in such high points, than an assembly of so excellent and choice persons, who must only consult and advise? &c.

Peace. But what reason is there to convince these respected individuals that specific congregations, or churches, are better suited to judge on such important matters than a gathering of such distinguished and qualified individuals, who are only there to consult and offer advice? &c.

Christ’s promise and presence only makes an assembly blessed.

Truth. Doubtless there is a strong conviction in their souls of a professed promised presence of the Lord Jesus in the midst of his church, gathered after his mind and will, more than unto such kind of assemblies, though consisting of far more able persons, even the flower and cream of all the churches.

Truth. There is certainly a deep belief in their hearts about the promised presence of the Lord Jesus among his church, gathered according to his purpose and will, even more than in such assemblies, even if they consist of much more capable individuals, the best and brightest of all the churches.

Peace. It is generally conceived, that the promise of Christ’s presence to the end of the world, Matt. xxviii. [20,] is made to the church.

Peace. It is commonly understood that the promise of Christ’s presence until the end of the world, Matt. xxviii. [20,] is given to the church.

The promise of Christ’s presence, Matt. xviii., distinct from that, Matt. xxviii.

Truth. There is doubtless a promise of Christ’s presence in the midst of his church and congregation, Matt. xviii. [20;] but the promise of Christ’s presence, Matt. xxviii. [20,] cannot properly and immediately belong to the church constituted and gathered, but to such ministers or messengers of Christ Jesus whom he is pleased to employ to gather and constitute the church by converting and baptizing: unto which messengers, if Christ Jesus will be pleased to send such forth, that passage, Acts xv., will be precedential.

Truth. There is definitely a promise of Christ’s presence among his church and congregation, Matt. xviii. [20;] but the promise of Christ’s presence, Matt. xxviii. [20,] doesn’t directly apply to the church that is gathered, but rather to the ministers or messengers of Christ Jesus whom he chooses to send to gather and establish the church through converting and baptizing: to whom, if Christ Jesus decides to send such individuals, that passage, Acts xv., will be a precedent.

14th position examined.

Peace. The fourteenth general head is this, viz., What power particular churches have particularly over magistrates.

Peace. The fourteenth main topic is this: What authority individual churches have specifically over government officials.

“First,” say they, “they may censure any member, though a magistrate, if by sin he deserve it.

“First,” they say, “they can criticize any member, even if they are an official, if their wrongdoing warrants it.

“First, because magistrates must be subject to Christ; but Christ censures all offenders, 1 Cor. v. 4, 5.

“First, because magistrates must be accountable to Christ; but Christ judges all wrongdoers, 1 Cor. v. 4, 5.

“Secondly, every brother must be subject to Christ’s censure, Matt. xviii. 15, 16, 17. But magistrates are brethren, Deut. xvii. 15.

“Secondly, every brother must submit to Christ’s judgment, Matt. xviii. 15, 16, 17. But magistrates are brothers, Deut. xvii. 15.”

[348]

[348]

“Thirdly, They may censure all within the church, 1 Cor. v. 11.

“Thirdly, They can judge everyone in the church, 1 Cor. v. 11.

“But the magistrates are within the church, for they are either without, or within, or above the church: not the first, nor the last, for so Christ is only above it.

“But the leaders are inside the church, because they are either outside, or inside, or above the church: not the first, nor the last, because Christ is only above it."

“Fourthly, the church hath a charge of all the souls of the members, and must give account thereof, Heb. xiii. 17.

“Fourthly, the church is responsible for all the souls of its members and must give an account of them, Heb. xiii. 17.

“Fifthly, Christ’s censures are for the good of souls, 1 Cor. v. 6; but magistrates must not be denied any privilege for their souls, for then they must lose a privilege of Christ by being magistrates.

“Fifthly, Christ’s judgments are for the benefit of souls, 1 Cor. v. 6; but officials should not be denied any rights for their souls, because that would mean losing a privilege from Christ by being in office.”

“Sixthly, In church privileges Christians are all one, Gal. iii. 28, Col. iii. 11.

“Sixthly, in church privileges, Christians are all one, Gal. iii. 28, Col. iii. 11.”

“2. Magistrates may be censured for apparent and manifest sin against any moral law of God in their judicial proceedings, or in the execution of their office. Courts are not sanctuaries for sin; and if for no sin, then not for such especially.

“2. Magistrates can be criticized for obvious and clear violations of any moral law of God in their judicial actions or while performing their duties. Courts are not safe havens for wrongdoing; and if not for any sin, then especially not for this kind.”

“First, because sins of magistrates in court are as hateful to God. 2. And as much spoken against, Isa. x. 1, Micah iii. 1. Thirdly, God hath nowhere granted such immunity to them. Fourthly, what a brother may do privately in case of private offence, that the church may do publicly in case of public scandal. But a private brother may admonish and reprove privately in case of any private offence, Matt. xviii. 15, Luke xvii. 3, Psalm cxli. 5.

“First, because the sins of officials in court are just as detestable to God. 2. And as much condemned, Isaiah 10:1, Micah 3:1. Thirdly, God has not granted them any immunity. Fourthly, what a brother can address privately in the case of a private offense, the church can address publicly in the case of a public scandal. But a private brother can warn and correct privately if there’s a private offense, Matthew 18:15, Luke 17:3, Psalm 141:5.”

“Lastly, Civil magistracy doth not exempt any church from faithful watchfulness over any member, nor deprive a church of her due power, nor a church member of his due privilege, which is to partake of every ordinance of God, needful and requisite to their winning and salvation, ergo,—”

“Lastly, civil authority does not excuse any church from being vigilant about its members, nor does it take away a church's rightful power, nor a church member's rightful privilege, which is to participate in every ordinance of God that is necessary for their growth and salvation, therefore,—”


[349]

[349]

CHAP. CXXXV.

Truth. These arguments to prove the magistrate subject, even for sin committed in judicial proceeding, I judge, like Mount Zion, immoveable, and every true Christian that is a magistrate will judge so with me: yet a query or two will not be unseasonable.

Truth. I believe that arguments proving the magistrate is subject to accountability, even for sins committed in legal actions, are as solid and unshakeable as Mount Zion. Any true Christian who is a magistrate will agree with me on this. However, a question or two wouldn’t hurt.

Christ’s administrations are charged firstly upon the ministers thereof.

First, where they name the church in this whole passage, whether they mean the church without the ministry or governors of it, or with the elders and governors jointly? and if the latter, why name they not the governors at all, since that in all administrations of the church the duty lies not upon the body of the church, but firstly and properly upon the elders?

First, where they mention the church in this whole passage, are they referring to the church without its leaders or ministers, or with the elders and leaders together? And if it's the latter, why don't they mention the leaders at all, since in all church matters, the responsibility falls primarily on the elders, not the congregation?

The ministers or governors of Christ’s church to be acknowledged in their dispensations.

It is true in case of the elder’s obstinacy in apparent sin, the church hath power over him, having as much power to take down as to set up, Col. iv. [17,] Say to Archippus, &c.; yet in the ordinary dispensations and administrations of the ordinances, the ministers or elders thereof are first charged with duty, &c.

It is true when an elder stubbornly persists in obvious sin, the church has authority over him, having as much power to remove him as to appoint him, Col. iv. [17,] Say to Archippus, etc.; yet in the usual management and execution of the ordinances, the ministers or elders are primarily responsible for their duties, etc.

Hence first for the apostles, who converted, gathered, and espoused the churches to Christ, I question whether their power to edification was not a power over the churches, as many scriptures seem to imply.

Hence first for the apostles, who converted, gathered, and united the churches to Christ, I wonder if their ability to build up the church was not actually a power over the churches, as many scriptures seem to suggest.

A paradox; magistrates made the judges of the churches, and governors of them, yet censurable by them.

Secondly, for the ordinary officers ordained for the ordinary and constant guiding, feeding, and governing the church, they were rulers, shepherds, bishops, or overseers, and to them was every letter and charge, commendation or reproof, directed, Rev. ii. 3, Acts xx. And that place by them quoted for the submission of the magistrates to the church, it mentions only submission to the rulers thereof, Heb. xiii. 17. Those excellent men concealed not this out[350] of ignorance, and therefore most certainly in a silent way confess, that their doctrine concerning the magistrates’ power in church causes would seem too gross, if they should not have named the whole church, and but silently implied the governors of it. And is it not wonderful in any sober eye, how the same persons, magistrates, can be exalted over the ministers and members, as being bound to establish, reform, suppress by the civil sword in punishing the body or goods, and yet for the same actions, if the church and governors thereof so conceive, be liable to a punishment ten thousand times more transcendent, to wit, excommunication, a punishment reaching to their souls, and consciences, and eternal estate; and this not only for common sins, but for those actions which immediately concern the execution of their civil office, in judicial proceeding?

Secondly, for the regular officers appointed to regularly guide, support, and manage the church, they were leaders, shepherds, bishops, or overseers. To them were addressed every letter and charge, commendation or criticism, as noted in Rev. ii. 3, Acts xx. The passage they quoted about the submission of the magistrates to the church only mentions submission to its leaders, Heb. xiii. 17. These distinguished individuals did not hide this out of ignorance, and therefore they certainly acknowledge in a subtle way that their teaching regarding the magistrates' power in church matters would seem too extreme if they had not referred to the entire church while only subtly implying its leaders. Isn't it astonishing to any reasonable person how the same officials can be elevated above the ministers and members, being required to establish, reform, and suppress using civil authority by punishing physical bodies or property, while at the same time, for those very same actions, if the church and its leaders see fit, they could face a punishment far more severe—namely, excommunication— a penalty affecting their souls, consciences, and eternal fate? This applies not only to common sins but also to actions that directly relate to the execution of their civil duties in legal proceedings.

Queen Elizabeth’s bishops truer to their principles, than many of a better spirit and profession.

Peace. The prelates in Queen Elizabeth’s days, kept with more plainness to their principles: for, acknowledging the queen to be supreme in all church causes, according to the title and power of Henry VIII. her father, taken from the pope, and given to him by the parliament, they professed that the queen was not a sheep, but under Christ the chief shepherd, and that the church had not power to excommunicate the queen.

Peace. The church leaders during Queen Elizabeth’s time were more straightforward about their beliefs. They accepted that the queen was the highest authority in all church matters, based on the title and power transferred to her from her father, Henry VIII, by the parliament and taken from the pope. They stated that the queen was not just a follower, but under Christ, the chief shepherd, and that the church did not have the authority to excommunicate the queen.

Mr. Barrowe’s profession concerning Queen Elizabeth.

Truth. Therefore, sweet Peace, it was esteemed capital, in that faithful witness of so much truth as he saw, even unto death, Mr. Barrowe, to maintain before the lords of the council, that the queen herself was subject to the power of Christ Jesus in the church: which truth overthrew that other tenent, that the queen should be head and supreme in all church causes.[227]

Truth. Therefore, dear Peace, it was seen as crucial, in the faithful testimony of so much truth that he witnessed, even unto death, Mr. Barrowe, to assert before the council lords that the queen herself was subject to the authority of Christ Jesus in the church: which truth invalidated the other belief that the queen should be the head and supreme in all church matters.[227]

Peace. Those bishops according to their principles,[351] though bad and false, dealt plainly, though cruelly, with Mr. Barrowe: but these authors, whose principles are the same with the bishops’, concerning the power of the magistrate in church affairs, though they waive the title, and will not call them heads or governors, which now in lighter times seems too gross, yet give they as much spiritual power and authority to the civil magistrates to the full, as ever the bishops gave unto them; although they yet also with the same breath lay all their honour in the dust, and make them to lick the dust of the feet of the churches, as it is prophesied the kings and the queens of the earth shall do, when Christ makes them nursing fathers and nursing mothers, Isa. xlix.[228] The truth is, Christ Jesus is honoured when the civil magistrate, a member of the church, punisheth any member or elder of the church with the civil sword, even to the death, for any crime against the civil state, so deserving it; for he bears not the sword in vain.

Peace. Those bishops, despite their flawed principles,[351] were straightforward, albeit harsh, with Mr. Barrowe: but these authors, sharing the same beliefs as the bishops regarding the authority of the government in church matters, although they avoid the title and refuse to call them heads or leaders—which seems too blunt in these lighter times—still grant civil officials as much spiritual power and authority as the bishops ever did; even while they simultaneously diminish their status, making them bow down before the churches, just as it is foretold that the kings and queens of the earth will do when Christ appoints them as nurturing figures, Isa. xlix.[228] The truth is, Christ Jesus is honored when a civil magistrate, who is also a member of the church, punishes any member or elder of the church with the civil sword, even to death, for any offense against the civil state, when such punishment is warranted; for he does not bear the sword without purpose.

And Christ Jesus is again most highly honoured, when for apparent sin in the magistrate, being a member of the church, for otherwise they have not to meddle with him, the elders with the church admonish him, and recover his soul: or if obstinate in sin, cast him forth of their spiritual and Christian fellowship; which doubtless they could not do, were the magistrate supreme governor under Christ in ecclesiastical or church causes, and so consequently the true heir and successor of the apostles.

And Christ Jesus is once again greatly honored when, in cases of obvious sin by a magistrate who is a member of the church—since otherwise, they shouldn't get involved—the elders, along with the church, admonish him and work to restore his soul. If he remains stubborn in his sin, they expel him from their spiritual and Christian fellowship. Clearly, they wouldn’t be able to do this if the magistrate were the supreme governor under Christ in church matters, thus being the true heir and successor of the apostles.


[352]

[352]

CHAP. CXXXVI.

15th head, examined.

Peace. The fifteenth head runs thus: viz., In what cases must churches proceed with magistrates in case of offence.

Peace. The fifteenth head runs like this: viz., In what situations must churches work with magistrates in cases of offense.

“We like it well, that churches be slower in proceeding to excommunication, as of all other, so of civil magistrates, especially in point of their judicial proceedings, unless it be in scandalous breach of a manifest law of God, and that after notorious evidence of the fact, and that after due seeking and waiting for satisfaction in a previous advertisement. And though each particular church in respect of the government of Christ be independent and absolute within itself, yet where the commonweal consists of church members, it may be a point of Christian wisdom to consider and consult with the court also, so far as any thing may seem doubtful to them in the magistrate’s case, which may be further cleared by intelligence given from them; but otherwise we dare not leave it in the power of any church to forbear to proceed and agree upon that on earth, which they plainly see Christ hath resolved in his word, and will ratify in heaven.”

“We think it's best that churches take their time before excommunicating someone, just like with civil authorities, especially when it comes to their legal actions, unless there’s a clear and serious violation of God’s law, and only after there’s clear evidence of the wrongdoing, and after making an effort to seek and wait for satisfaction in prior communication. And although each church is independent and has full authority over itself regarding Christ's governance, when the community consists of church members, it may be wise to take into account and consult with the court as far as there’s any uncertainty regarding the magistrate’s case, which could be clarified with information from them; however, we cannot allow any church to hesitate in taking action and agreeing on matters here on earth that they clearly see Christ has established in his word and will confirm in heaven.”

The inventions of men in swerving from the true essentials of civil and spiritual commonweals.

Truth. If the scope of this head be to qualify and adorn Christian impartiality and faithfulness with Christian wisdom and tenderness, I honour and applaud such a Christian motion; but whereas that case is put which is nowhere found in the pattern of the first churches, nor suiting with the rule of Christianity, to wit, that “the commonweal should consist of church members,” which must be taken privately, to wit, that none should be admitted members of the commonweal but such as are first members of the church—which must necessarily run the church upon that temptation to feel the pulse of the court[353] concerning a delinquent magistrate, before they dare proceed—I say, let such practices be brought to the touchstone of the true frame of a civil commonweal, and the true frame of the spiritual or Christian commonweal, the church of Christ, and it will be seen what wood, hay, and stubble of carnal policy and human inventions in Christ’s matters are put in place of the precious stones, gold, and silver of the ordinances of the most high and only wise God.

Truth. If the purpose of this statement is to enhance and enrich Christian fairness and loyalty with Christian wisdom and compassion, I respect and support such a Christian initiative. However, the situation presented, which is not found in the example of the first churches nor aligned with the principles of Christianity, suggests that “the community should consist of church members.” This must be understood privately, meaning that no one should be admitted as a member of the community unless they are first a member of the church. This approach inevitably puts the church in a position where it feels compelled to gauge the opinions of the authorities regarding a failing magistrate before taking any action. I argue that such practices should be measured against the true nature of a civil community and the genuine structure of the spiritual or Christian community, the church of Christ. It will become clear what is merely wood, hay, and stubble of worldly policy and human ideas filling in for the precious stones, gold, and silver of the ordinances of the most high and truly wise God.


CHAP. CXXXVII.

16th and last head examined.

Peace. Dear Truth, we are now arrived at their last head: the title is this, viz.,—

Peace. Dear Truth, we have now reached their final point: the title is as follows,—

Their power in the liberties and privileges of these churches.

Their authority over the rights and privileges of these churches.

“First, all magistrates ought to be chosen out of church members, Exod. xviii. 21; Deut. xvii. 15; Prov. xxix. 2. When the righteous rule, the people rejoice.

“First, all magistrates should be chosen from church members, Exod. xviii. 21; Deut. xvii. 15; Prov. xxix. 2. When the righteous rule, the people rejoice.

“Secondly, that all free men elected, be only church members;—

“Secondly, all elected representatives must be church members;—

“1. Because if none but church members should rule, then others should not choose, because they may elect others beside church members.

“1. Because if only church members are allowed to rule, then others should not have the right to choose, since they might select people who are not church members."

2. From the pattern of Israel, where none had power to choose but only Israel, or such as were joined to the people of God.

2. From the example of Israel, where only Israel, or those connected to the people of God, had the power to choose.

3. If it shall fall out that, in the court consisting of magistrates and deputies, there be a dissent between them which may hinder the common good, that they now return for ending the same to their first principles, which are the free men, and let them be consulted with.”

3. If it happens that there's a disagreement among the magistrates and deputies in the court that could obstruct the common good, they should return to their foundational principles, which are the free men, and consult with them.

A great question, viz., whether only church members, that is, as is intended, godly persons, in a particular church estate, be only eligible or to be chosen for magistrates.

Truth. In this head are two branches:—first, concerning[354] the choice of magistrates, that such ought to be chosen as are church members: for which is quoted, Exod. xviii. 21; Deut. xvii. 15; Prov. xxix. 2.

Truth. In this area, there are two points: first, about selecting magistrates, that those chosen should be church members: this is supported by Exod. xviii. 21; Deut. xvii. 15; Prov. xxix. 2.

Unto which I answer: It were to be wished, that since the point is so weighty, as concerning the pilots and steersmen of kingdoms and nations, &c., on whose abilities, care, and faithfulness depends most commonly the peace and safety of the commonweals they sail in: I say, it were to be wished that they had more fully explained what they intend by this affirmative, viz., “Magistrates ought to be chosen out of church members.”

I respond by saying that it would be good if, since the matter is so significant regarding the leaders and decision-makers of countries and nations, whose skills, attention, and loyalty usually impact the peace and safety of the societies they govern: I believe it would be beneficial for them to clarify what they mean by this statement, namely, "Magistrates should be chosen from church members."

For if they intend by this ought to be chosen, a necessity of convenience, viz., that for the greater advancement of common utility and rejoicing of the people, according to the place quoted, Prov. xxix. 2, it were to be desired, prayed for, and peaceably endeavoured, then I readily assent unto them.

For if by this should be chosen, they mean a need for practicality, that is, for the betterment of common good and the happiness of the people, as stated in the quoted passage, Prov. xxix. 2, then I wholeheartedly agree with them.

But if by this ought they intend such a necessity as those scriptures quoted imply, viz., that people shall sin by choosing such for magistrates as are not members of churches: as the Israelites should have sinned, if they had not, according to Jethro’s counsel, Exod. xviii., and according to the command of God, Deut. xvii., chosen their judges and kings within themselves in Israel: then I propose these necessary queries;—

But if by this ought they mean that it's necessary—as the quoted scriptures suggest—that people will sin by choosing magistrates who aren't church members, just like the Israelites would have sinned if they hadn't, following Jethro's advice in Exodus 18 and God's command in Deuteronomy 17, chosen their judges and kings from among themselves in Israel: then I ask these important questions;—

Lawful civil states, where churches of Christ are not. The world being divided into thirty parts, twenty-five never heard of Christ.

First. Whether those are not lawful civil combinations, societies, and communions of men, in towns, cities, states, or kingdoms, where no church of Christ is resident, yea, where his name was never yet heard of? I add to this, that men of no small note, skilful in the state of the world, acknowledge, that the world divided into thirty parts, twenty-five of that thirty have never yet heard of the name of Christ: if [therefore] their civil politics and combinations be not lawful, because they are not churches[355] and their magistrates church members, then disorder, confusion, and all unrighteousness is lawful, and pleasing to God.

First. Are those lawful civil groups, societies, and gatherings of people in towns, cities, states, or countries, where there isn't a church of Christ present, and where His name has never been heard? Additionally, many notable individuals, who are knowledgeable about the world’s condition, admit that out of the thirty divisions of the world, twenty-five have never heard the name of Christ. If their civil governance and associations are deemed unlawful simply because they aren’t churches and their leaders aren’t church members, then disorder, chaos, and all forms of injustice would be considered lawful and acceptable to God.[355]

Lawful heirs of crowns and civil government, although not Christian and godly.

Secondly. Whether in such states or commonweals where a church or churches of Christ are resident, such persons may not lawfully succeed to the crown or government in whom the fear of God, according to Jethro’s counsel, cannot be discerned, nor are brethren of the church, according to Deut. xvii. 15, but only are fitted with civil and moral abilities to manage the civil affairs of the civil estate.

Secondly, in places or communities where a church or churches of Christ exist, individuals who lack a discernible fear of God, as advised by Jethro, cannot rightfully inherit the crown or hold governmental positions. They are not members of the church, as stated in Deut. xvii. 15, and are only equipped with the civil and moral skills needed to handle the civil matters of the community.

Few Christians wise and noble, and qualified for affairs of state.

Thirdly. Since not many wise and noble are called, but the poor receive the gospel, as God hath chosen the poor of the world to be rich in faith, 1 Cor. i. 26, James ii. 5: whether it may not ordinarily come to pass, that there may not be found in a true church of Christ, which sometimes consisteth but of few persons, persons fit to be either kings or governors, &c., whose civil office is no less difficult than the office of a doctor of physic, a master or pilot of a ship, or a captain or commander of a band or army of men: for which services the children of God may be no ways qualified, though otherwise excellent for the fear of God, and the knowledge and grace of the Lord Jesus.

Third, not many wise and noble people are called, but the poor receive the gospel, as God has chosen the poor of the world to be rich in faith (1 Cor. 1:26, James 2:5). This raises the question of whether it's common for a true church of Christ, which may consist of only a few people, to lack individuals suited to be kings or governors, etc. Their civil roles are just as challenging as that of a physician, a ship's master or pilot, or a captain or commander of a band or army. For these positions, the children of God may not be qualified, even if they are otherwise exemplary in their fear of God and their understanding and grace in the Lord Jesus.

Some papists and some protestants agree in deposing of magistrates.

Fourthly. If magistrates ought, that is, ought only, to be chosen out of the church, I demand, if they ought not also to be dethroned and deposed when they cease to be of the church, either by voluntary departure from it, or by excommunication out of it, according to the bloody tenents and practice of some papists, with whom the protestants, according to their principles, although they seem to abhor it, do absolutely agree?

Fourthly. If magistrates should, that is, should only, be chosen from the church, I ask whether they shouldn’t also be removed and deposed when they cease to be part of the church, either by leaving voluntarily or by being excommunicated, according to the violent beliefs and practices of some papists, with whom the Protestants, despite claiming to reject it, actually agree?

Fifthly. Therefore, lastly, I ask, if this be not to turn the world upside down, to turn the world out of the[356] world, to pluck up the roots and foundations of all common society in the world, to turn the garden and paradise of the church and saints into the field of the civil state of the world, and to reduce the world to the first chaos or confusion?

Fifthly. So, lastly, I ask, isn’t this about turning the world upside down, removing the world from the world, uprooting the foundations of all common society, transforming the church and the saints' paradise into the realm of the civil state, and reducing everything back to chaos or confusion?


CHAP. CXXXVIII.

Peace. Dear Truth, thou conquerest, and shalt triumph in season, but some will say, how answer you those scriptures alleged?

Peace. Dear Truth, you prevail and will succeed in time, but some will ask, how do you respond to those scriptures mentioned?

Those scriptures, Exod. xviii., Deut. xvii. and xviii., &c., paralleled in the true spiritual Israel, by 1 Tim. iii., and Tit. i.

Truth. I have fully and at large declared the vast differences between that holy nation of typical Israel and all other lands and countries, how unmatchable then and now, and never to be paralleled, but by the true Israel and particular churches of Christ residing in all parts, and under the several civil governments of the world. In which churches, the Israel of God and kingdom of Christ Jesus, such only are to be chosen spiritual officers and governors, to manage his kingly power and authority in the church, as are, according to the scriptures quoted, not pope, bishops, or civil powers, but from amongst themselves, brethren, fearing God, hating covetousness or filthy lucre, according to those golden rules given by the Lord Jesus, 1 Tim. iii., and Tit. i.

Truth. I have thoroughly explained the significant differences between the holy nation of typical Israel and all other lands, which are unmatched then and now, and can only be compared to the true Israel and individual churches of Christ around the world, existing under various civil governments. In these churches, which represent the Israel of God and the kingdom of Christ Jesus, only those who are chosen spiritual leaders and governors should manage His kingly power and authority. According to the scriptures I've cited, these should not be popes, bishops, or civil authorities but should come from among themselves—brethren who fear God and reject greed or dishonest gain—following the principles given by the Lord Jesus, as stated in 1 Tim. iii and Tit. i.

The want of discerning this true parallel between Israel in the type then, and Israel the antitype now, is that rock whereon, through the Lord’s righteous jealousy, punishing the world and chastising his people, thousands dash, and make woful shipwreck.

The failure to see this true connection between Israel as a type then and Israel as an antitype now is the reason, because of the Lord’s righteous jealousy, that the world is punished and His people are chastised, causing thousands to crash and suffer terrible shipwrecks.

The second branch, viz., that all freemen elected be only church members, I have before shown to be built on[357] that sandy and dangerous ground of Israel’s pattern. Oh! that it may please the Father of lights to discover this to all that fear his name! Then would they not sin to save a kingdom, nor run into the lamentable breach of civil peace and order in the world, nor be guilty of forcing thousands to hypocrisy in a state-worship, nor of profaning the holy name of God and Christ by putting their names and ordinances upon unclean and unholy persons, nor of shedding the blood of such heretics, &c., whom Christ would have enjoy longer patience and permission until the harvest, nor of the blood of the Lord Jesus himself in his faithful witnesses of truth, nor lastly, of the blood of so many hundred thousands slaughtered men, women, and children, by such uncivil and unchristian wars and combustions about the Christian faith and religion.

The second branch, that all elected freemen must be church members, I've previously shown to be based on [357] a shaky and dangerous foundation of Israel’s example. Oh! I hope that the Father of lights opens the eyes of all who fear his name! If that happens, they wouldn’t sin to save a kingdom, nor would they disrupt civil peace and order in the world. They wouldn’t be responsible for forcing thousands into hypocrisy through state worship, nor would they profane the holy name of God and Christ by associating their names and practices with unclean and unholy people. They wouldn’t shed the blood of heretics, whom Christ would want to have more patience and allow until the harvest, nor the blood of the Lord Jesus himself among his faithful witnesses of truth. Lastly, they wouldn’t be responsible for the blood of the countless men, women, and children slaughtered in such uncivil and unchristian wars and strife over the Christian faith and religion.

Peace. Dear Truth, before we part, I ask your faithful help once more, to two or three scriptures which many allege, and yet we have not spoken of.

Peace. Dear Truth, before we say goodbye, I ask for your loyal help one more time with two or three scriptures that many people mention, but we haven't discussed yet.

Truth. Speak on. Here is some sand left in this our hour-glass of merciful opportunity. One grain of time’s inestimable sand is worth a golden mountain; let us not lose it.

Truth. Go ahead, speak. Here is some sand left in our hourglass of precious opportunity. One tiny grain of time's priceless sand is worth a mountain of gold; let's not waste it.

The Ninevites’ fast examined.

Peace. The first is that of the Ninevites’ fast, commanded by the king of Nineveh and his nobles upon the preaching of Jonah: succeeded by God’s merciful answer in sparing of the city; and quoted with honourable approbation by the Lord Jesus Christ, Jonah iii., and Matt. xii. 41.

Peace. The first is the fast of the people of Nineveh, commanded by the king and his nobles after Jonah's preaching. This was followed by God’s merciful response in sparing the city, and it is mentioned with honorable approval by the Lord Jesus Christ in Jonah 3 and Matthew 12:41.

Truth. I have before proved, that even Jehoshaphat’s fast, he being king of the national church and people of Israel, could not possibly be a type or warrant for every king or magistrate in the world, whose nations, countries, or cities cannot be churches of God now in the gospel, according to Christ Jesus.

Truth. I have previously shown that even Jehoshaphat’s fast, as he was the king of the national church and people of Israel, cannot serve as a model or justification for every king or official in the world, since their nations, countries, or cities cannot be considered churches of God under the gospel according to Christ Jesus.

Much less can this pattern of the king of Nineveh and[358] his nobles, be a ground for kings and magistrates now to force all their subjects under them in the matters of worship.

Much less can this example of the king of Nineveh and[358] his nobles serve as a justification for kings and officials today to compel all their subjects in matters of worship.

Peace. It will be said, why did God thus answer them?

Peace. People will ask, why did God respond to them like that?

Truth. God’s mercy in hearing doth not prove an action right and according to rule.

Truth. Just because God is merciful and listens doesn't mean that an action is just or follows the rules.

It pleased God to hear the Israelites cry for flesh, and afterward for a king, giving both in anger to them.

It made God happy to listen to the Israelites' pleas for meat, and later for a king, providing both in His anger.

It pleased God to hear Ahab’s prayer, yea, and the prayer of the devils, Luke viii. [32,] although their persons and prayers in themselves abominable.

It pleased God to listen to Ahab’s prayer, and even the prayers of the demons, Luke viii. [32,] even though their actions and prayers were inherently detestable.

Object.

If it be said, why did Christ approve this example?

If someone asks, why did Christ support this example?

Answer.

I answer, the Lord Jesus Christ did not approve the king of Nineveh’s compelling all to worship, but the men of Nineveh’s repentance at the preaching of Jonah.

I say that the Lord Jesus Christ did not support the king of Nineveh's forceful demand for everyone to worship, but rather the repentance of the people of Nineveh after Jonah's preaching.

Peace. It will be said, what shall kings and magistrates now do in the plagues of sword, famine, pestilence?

Peace. It will be asked, what should kings and leaders do now in the midst of wars, famine, and disease?

Truth. Kings and magistrates must be considered, as formerly, invested with no more power than the people betrust them with.

Truth. Kings and judges should be viewed, just like before, as having no more power than what the people give them.

But no people can betrust them with any spiritual power in matters of worship; but with a civil power belonging to their goods and bodies.

But no one can trust them with any spiritual authority in matters of worship; only with civil authority over their possessions and well-being.

2. Kings and magistrates must be considered as either godly or ungodly.

2. Kings and magistrates must be seen as either righteous or unrighteous.

If ungodly, his own and people’s duty is repentance, and reconciling of their persons unto God, before their sacrifice can be accepted. Without repentance what have any to do with the covenant or promise of God? Psalm l. 16.

If they are sinful, both his own duty and the duty of the people is to repent, and to reconcile themselves with God before their sacrifice can be accepted. Without repentance, what do they have to do with God’s covenant or promise? Psalm 50:16.

Again, if godly, they are to humble themselves, and beg mercies for themselves and people.

Again, if they are righteous, they should humble themselves and ask for mercy for themselves and their community.

Secondly. Upon this advantage and occasion, they are to stir up their people, as possibly they may, to repentance;[359] but not to force the consciences of people to worship.

Secondly. Taking advantage of this opportunity, they should encourage their people, as much as they can, to repent;[359] but they shouldn't coerce anyone's conscience to worship.

Object.

If it be said, what must be attended to in this example?

If someone asks what should be noted in this example?

Answer.

Two things are most eminent in this example.

Two things stand out in this example.

First. The great work of repentance, which God calls all men unto, upon the true preaching of his word.

First. The important act of repentance that God invites everyone to through the genuine preaching of His word.

How England and London may yet be spared.

Secondly. The nature of that true repentance, whether legal or evangelical. The people of Nineveh turned from the violence that was in their hands: and confident I am, if this nation shall turn, though but with a legal repentance, from that violent persecuting or hunting each of other for religion’s sake,—the greatest violence and hunting in the wilderness of the whole world—even as Sodom and Gomorrah upon a legal repentance had continued until Christ’s day: so consequently might England, London, &c., continue free from a general destruction, upon such a turning from their violence, until the heavens and the whole world be with fire consumed.

Secondly, the nature of true repentance, whether it’s legal or evangelical. The people of Nineveh turned away from the violence in their hands. I’m confident that if this nation turns, even with just a legal repentance, from the violent persecution or hunting of each other for the sake of religion— the greatest violence and hunting in the wilderness of the whole world—just like Sodom and Gomorrah, which continued until Christ’s day because of their legal repentance, then England, London, etc., might remain free from widespread destruction due to such a turning away from their violence, until the heavens and the whole world are consumed with fire.

Peace. The second scripture is that speech of the Lord Christ, Luke xxii. 36, He that hath not a sword, let him sell his coat and buy one.

Peace. The second scripture is that speech of the Lord Christ, Luke 22:36, Whoever doesn’t have a sword should sell his coat and buy one.

Luke xxii., the selling of the coat to buy a sword, discussed.

Truth. For the clearing of this scripture, I must propose and reconcile that seeming contrary command of the Lord Jesus to Peter, Matt. xxvi. [52,] Put up thy sword into its place, for all that take the sword shall perish by it.

Truth. To clarify this scripture, I need to propose and reconcile what seems like a contradictory command from the Lord Jesus to Peter, Matt. xxvi. [52,] Put your sword back in its place, for all who draw the sword will die by the sword.

In the former scripture, Luke xxii. 36, it pleased the Lord Jesus, speaking of his present trouble, to compare his former sending forth of his disciples without scrip, &c., with that present condition and trial coming upon them, wherein they should provide both scrip and sword, &c.

In the previous scripture, Luke 22:36, it pleased the Lord Jesus, referring to his current difficulties, to compare his earlier sending of the disciples without a bag, etc., with their present situation and trial that was about to come upon them, where they would need to prepare both a bag and a sword, etc.

Yet now, first, when they tell him of two swords, he answers, It is enough: which shows his former meaning was not literal, but figurative, foreshowing his present danger above his former.

Yet now, when they first tell him about two swords, he replies, It is enough: which shows that his earlier meaning was not meant literally but rather figuratively, signaling that his current danger is greater than before.

[360]

[360]

Secondly, in the same sense at the same time, Matt. xxvi. 52, commanding Peter to put up his sword, he gives a threefold reason thereof.

Secondly, in the same way, at the same time, Matt. xxvi. 52, instructing Peter to put away his sword, he provides a threefold reason for it.

1. (ver. 52,) From the event of it: for all that take the sword shall perish by it.

1. (ver. 52,) From the event of it: because everyone who uses the sword will die by the sword.

2. The needlessness of it: for with a word to his Father, he could have twelve legions of angels.

2. The uselessness of it: because with just one word to his Father, he could have twelve legions of angels.

3. The counsel of God to be fulfilled in the scripture: thus it ought to be.

3. God's guidance is meant to be fulfilled in the scripture: that's how it should be.

Peace. It is much questioned by some, what should be the meaning of Christ Jesus in that speech, All that take the sword shall perish by the sword.

Peace. Many people question what Christ Jesus meant when he said, All who take the sword will die by the sword.

A threefold taking of the sword.

Truth. There is a threefold taking of the sword: first, by murderous cruelty, either of private persons; or secondly, public states or societies, in wrath or revenge each against other.

Truth. There are three ways to interpret taking up the sword: first, through brutal violence, either by individuals; or secondly, by governments or groups, in anger or retaliation against one another.

Secondly, a just and righteous taking of the sword in punishing offenders against the civil peace, either more personal, private, and ordinary; or more public, oppressors, tyrants, ships, navies, &c. Neither of these can it be imagined that Christ Jesus intended to Peter.

Secondly, a fair and rightful use of the sword in punishing those who disrupt civil peace, whether in personal, private, and everyday matters; or in more public cases like oppressors, tyrants, ships, navies, etc. It can't be imagined that Christ Jesus meant this for Peter.

Thirdly, there is therefore a third taking of the sword, forbidden to Peter, that is, for Christ and the gospel’s cause when Christ is in danger: which made Peter strike, &c.

Thirdly, there is a third use of the sword, which is forbidden to Peter, that is, for the sake of Christ and the gospel when Christ is in danger: this is what made Peter strike, etc.

Peace. It seems to some most contrary to all true reason, that Christ Jesus, innocency itself, should not be defended.

Peace. It seems to some completely unreasonable that Christ Jesus, the embodiment of innocence, should not be defended.

Truth. The foolishness of God is wiser than the wisdom of man.

Truth. The foolishness of God is wiser than the smartest thing a human can come up with.

It is not the purpose of God, that the spiritual battles of his Son shall be fought by carnal weapons and persons.

It’s not God’s intention for the spiritual battles of His Son to be fought with physical weapons and people.

It is not his pleasure that the world shall flame on fire with civil combustions for his Son’s sake. It is[361] directly contrary to the nature of Christ Jesus, his saints and truths, that throats of men, which is the highest contrariety to civil converse, should be torn out for his sake who most delighted to converse with the greatest sinners.

It’s not his desire for the world to be set ablaze with conflicts for the sake of his Son. It is[361] completely against the nature of Christ Jesus, his saints, and his truths, that human lives, which contradict the very essence of peaceful interaction, should be sacrificed for the one who was most pleased to engage with the worst of sinners.

It is the counsel of God, that his servants shall overcome by three weapons of a spiritual nature, Rev. xii. 11; and that all that take the sword of steel shall perish.

It is God's guidance that His servants will prevail through three spiritual weapons, Rev. xii. 11; and that everyone who relies on a steel sword will be doomed.

Lastly, it is the counsel of God, that Christ Jesus shall shortly appear a most glorious judge and revenger against all his enemies, when the heavens and the earth shall flee before his most glorious presence.

Lastly, it is God's plan that Christ Jesus will soon show up as a glorious judge and punisher of all his enemies, when the heavens and the earth will escape from his magnificent presence.

Rev. xvii. 16, the kings’ hating of the whore, discussed.

Peace. I shall propose the last scripture much insisted on by many for carnal weapons in spiritual cases, Rev. xvii. 16, The ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and shall burn her with fire.

Peace. I will suggest the final scripture that many emphasize for physical weapons in spiritual matters, Rev. xvii. 16, The ten horns that you saw on the beast will hate the prostitute; they will make her desolate and naked, consume her flesh, and burn her with fire.

Truth. Not to controvert with some, whether or no the beast be yet risen and extant:—

Truth. Not to argue with some about whether the beast has risen and exists still:—

Nor secondly, whether either the beast, or the horns, or the whore, may be taken literally for any corporal beast or whore:—

Nor secondly, whether either the beast, or the horns, or the whore, can be taken literally for any physical beast or whore:—

Or thirdly, whether these ten horns be punctually and exactly ten kings:—

Or thirdly, whether these ten horns are precisely and exactly ten kings:—

Or fourthly, whether those ten horns signify those many kings, kingdoms, and governments, who have bowed down to the pope’s yoke, and have committed fornication with that great whore the church of Rome:—

Or fourthly, whether those ten horns represent the many kings, kingdoms, and governments that have submitted to the pope's control and have engaged with that great whore, the church of Rome:—

Let this last be admitted, (which yet will cost some work to clear against all opposites): yet,—

Let’s agree to this last point, (although it will take some effort to counter all objections): yet,—

First, can the time be now clearly demonstrated to be come? &c.

First, can it now be clearly shown that the time has arrived? &c.

Secondly, how will it be proved, that this hatred of this[362] whore, shall be a true, chaste, Christian hatred against anti-christian, whorish practices? &c.

Secondly, how will it be proven that this hatred for this[362] whore is a genuine, pure, Christian hatred against anti-Christian, immoral practices? &c.

Thirdly, or rather that this hating, and desolating, and making naked, and burning shall arise, not by way of an ordinance warranted by the institution of Christ Jesus, but by way of providence, when, as it useth to be with all whores and their lovers, the church of Rome and her great lovers shall fall out, and by the righteous vengeance of God upon her, drunk with the blood of saints or holy ones, these mighty fornicators shall turn their love into hatred, which hatred shall make her a poor, desolate, naked whore, torn and consumed, &c.

Thirdly, this hatred, devastation, exposure, and destruction will come, not as a command from the institution of Christ Jesus, but through divine intervention. Just like it happens with all prostitutes and their lovers, the Church of Rome and her powerful lovers will eventually clash. And due to God's righteous judgment upon her, who is intoxicated by the blood of saints, these mighty fornicators will turn their love into hatred, leaving her a poor, desolate, exposed figure, torn apart and ravaged, etc.

Peace. You know it is a great controversy, how the kings of the earth shall thus deal with the whore in the seventeenth chapter, and yet so bewail her in the eighteenth chapter.

Peace. You know it's a big debate about how the kings of the earth will treat the whore in the seventeenth chapter, yet still mourn her in the eighteenth chapter.

Truth. If we take it that these kings of the earth shall first hate, and plunder, and tear, and burn this whore, and yet afterward shall relent and bewail their cruel dealing toward her: or else, that as some kings deal so terribly with her, yet others of those kings shall bewail her:—

Truth. If we assume that these kings of the earth will first hate, rob, destroy, and set fire to this woman, only to later regret and mourn their harsh actions toward her: or that while some kings act so brutally towards her, others of those kings will lament her:—

If either of these two answers stand, or a better be given, yet none of them can prove it lawful for people to give power to their kings and magistrates thus to deal with them, their subjects, for their conscience; nor for magistrates to assume a tittle more than the people betrust them with; nor for one people out of conscience to God, and for Christ’s sake, thus to kill and slaughter and burn each other. However, it may please the righteous judge, according to the famous types of Gideon’s and Jehoshaphat’s battles, to permit in justice, and to order in wisdom, these mighty and mutual slaughters each of other.

If either of these two answers is valid, or a better one is provided, none of them can justify people giving their kings and magistrates the authority to deal with them, their subjects, regarding their conscience; nor can magistrates claim any more power than what the people trust them with; nor can one group of people, out of conscience to God and for Christ's sake, justify killing, slaughtering, and burning each other. However, it may please the righteous judge, in line with the well-known examples of Gideon’s and Jehoshaphat’s battles, to allow, in justice, and to direct, in wisdom, these large-scale mutual killings of one another.

[363]

[363]

Peace. We have now, dear Truth, through the gracious hand of God, clambered up to the top of this our tedious discourse.

Peace. We have now, dear Truth, through the kind hand of God, managed to reach the end of this long conversation.

Truth. Oh! it is mercy inexpressible that either thou or I have had so long a breathing time, and that together!

Truth. Oh! it is an inexpressible blessing that either you or I have had such a long time to breathe, and that we've done it together!

Peace. If English ground must yet be drunk with English blood, oh! where shall Peace repose her wearied head and heavy heart?

Peace. If English soil has to be soaked with English blood, oh! where will Peace rest her tired head and heavy heart?

Truth. Dear Peace, if thou find welcome, and the God of peace miraculously please to quench these all-devouring flames, yet where shall Truth find rest from cruel persecutions?

Truth. Dear Peace, if you find a welcome, and the God of peace miraculously chooses to extinguish these all-consuming flames, where will Truth find safety from harsh persecutions?

Peace. Oh! will not the authority of holy scriptures, the commands and declarations of the Son of God, therein produced by thee, together with all the lamentable experiences of former and present slaughters, prevail with the sons of men, especially with the sons of peace, to depart from the dens of lions, and mountains of leopards, and to put on the bowels, if not of Christianity, yet of humanity each to other?

Peace. Oh! will the authority of holy scriptures, the commands and declarations of the Son of God, as presented by you, along with all the heartbreaking experiences of past and present violence, convince people, especially those who promote peace, to leave the dens of lions and mountains of leopards, and to embrace, if not the spirit of Christianity, at least a sense of humanity towards one another?

Truth. Dear Peace, Habakkuk’s fishes keep their constant bloody game of persecutions in the world’s mighty ocean; the greater taking, plundering, swallowing up the lesser. Oh! happy he whose portion is the God of Jacob! who hath nothing to lose under the sun; but hath a state, a house, an inheritance, a name, a crown, a life, past all the plunderers’, ravishers’, murderers’ reach and fury!

Truth. Dear Peace, Habakkuk’s fishes continue their relentless bloody game of persecution in the vast ocean of the world; the stronger ones taking, stealing, and devouring the weaker. Oh! happy is the one whose share is the God of Jacob! Who has nothing to lose under the sun; but has a place, a home, an inheritance, a name, a crown, a life, beyond the reach and rage of all the thieves, violators, and murderers!

Peace. But lo! Who’s there?

Peace. But wait! Who's there?

Truth. Our sister Patience, whose desired company is as needful as delightful. It is like the wolf will send the scattered sheep in one: the common pirate gather up the loose and scattered navy: the slaughter of the witnesses[364] by that bloody beast unite the independents and presbyterians.

Truth. Our sister Patience, whose company is as necessary as it is enjoyable. It’s like the wolf bringing the scattered sheep together: the common pirate rounding up the loose and dispersed ships; the slaughter of the witnesses[364] by that bloody beast unites the independents and Presbyterians.

The God of peace, the God of truth, will shortly seal this truth, and confirm this witness, and make it evident to the whole world,—

The God of peace, the God of truth, will soon affirm this truth, confirm this witness, and make it clear to everyone in the world,—

That the doctrine of persecution for cause of conscience, is most evidently and lamentably contrary to the doctrine of Christ Jesus, the Prince of peace. Amen.

The concept of persecuting someone for their beliefs is clearly, and sadly, in direct conflict with the teachings of Christ Jesus, the Prince of Peace. Amen.

FINIS.

FINIS.


[365]

[365]

MR. COTTON’S LETTER,

LATELY PRINTED,

EXAMINED AND ANSWERED.

MR. COTTON’S LETTER,

JUST PUBLISHED,

REVIEWED AND RESPONDED TO.

BY
ROGER WILLIAMS,
OF PROVIDENCE, IN NEW ENGLAND.

BY
ROGER WILLIAMS,
From Providence, New England.

LONDON:
IMPRINTED IN THE YEAR 1644.

LONDON:
PRINTED IN 1644.

[366]

[366]


[367]

[367]

TO THE IMPARTIAL READER.[229]

This Letter I acknowledge to have received from Mr. Cotton, whom for his personal excellencies I truly honour and love: yet at such a time of my distressed wanderings amongst the barbarians, that being destitute of food, of clothes, of time, I reserved it, though hardly, amidst so many barbarous distractions, and afterward prepared an answer to be returned.

This letter I acknowledge receiving from Mr. Cotton, whom I truly honor and care for due to his personal qualities. However, during my difficult times of wandering among the barbarians, being without food, clothing, and time, I managed to set it aside, although it was challenging, amid so many distractions, and later prepared a response to send back.

Mr. Cotton’s reluctancy in himself concerning the way of persecution.

In the interim, some friends being much grieved, that one, publicly acknowledged to be godly, and dearly beloved, should yet be so exposed to the mercy of a howling wilderness in frost and snow, &c.: Mr. Cotton, to take off the edge of censure from himself, professed both in speech and writing, that he was no procurer of my sorrows.

In the meantime, some friends were quite upset that someone who was publicly recognized as devout and dearly cherished could be so vulnerable in a harsh wilderness filled with frost and snow, etc. Mr. Cotton, wanting to deflect criticism from himself, stated both in conversation and in writing that he was not responsible for my troubles.

Some letters then passed between us, in which I proved and expressed, that if I had perished in that sorrowful winter’s flight, only the blood of Jesus Christ could have washed him from the guilt of mine.

Some letters then passed between us, where I showed and expressed that if I had died during that painful winter, only the blood of Jesus Christ could have cleansed him from my guilt.

An unmerciful speech from a merciful man.

His final answer was, “Had you perished, your blood had been on your own head; it was your sin to procure it, and your sorrow to suffer it.”

His final answer was, “If you had died, it would have been your own fault; you caused it with your actions, and now you have to deal with the consequences.”

Here I confess I stopped, and ever since suppressed mine answer; waiting, if it might please the Father of[368] mercies, more to mollify and soften, and render more humane and merciful, the ear and heart of that otherwise excellent and worthy man.

Here I admit I paused, and ever since held back my answer; waiting, if it might please the Father of[368] mercies, to further soften and make more compassionate and kind the ear and heart of that otherwise great and admirable man.

God’s wisdom in the season of publishing this letter.

It cannot now be justly offensive, that finding this letter public (by whose procurement I know not) I also present to the same public view, my formerly intended answer.

It shouldn't be seen as offensive now that I’m making this letter public (I don’t know who arranged that) and also sharing my previously intended response for everyone to see.

Times of inquiry after Christ.

I rejoice in the goodness and wisdom of him who is the Father of lights and mercies, in ordering the season both of mine own present opportunity of answer: as also and especially of such protestations and resolutions of so many fearing God, to seek what worship and worshippers are acceptable to him in Jesus Christ.

I take joy in the goodness and wisdom of the one who is the Father of lights and mercies, in arranging the time for my current opportunity to respond: especially regarding the commitments and resolutions of so many who fear God, seeking what worship and worshippers are pleasing to him in Jesus Christ.

A golden speech of a parliament man.

Mine own ears were glad and late witnesses of a heavenly speech of one of the most eminent of that high assembly of parliament; viz., “Why should the labours of any be suppressed, if sober, though never so different? We now profess to seek God, we desire to see light,” &c.

My ears were glad and recently witnessed a heavenly speech from one of the most esteemed members of that distinguished parliament assembly: “Why should anyone's hard work be silenced, even if it’s sober and different? We now claim to seek God, and we want to see the light,” etc.

Times when seeking of God comes too late.

I know there is a time when God will not be found, though men seek him early, Prov. i. [28.]

I know there will come a time when God won't be found, even though people search for Him early. Prov. i. [28.]

There is a time when prayer and fasting come too late, Jer. xiv. [10.]

There comes a time when prayer and fasting are too late, Jer. xiv. [10.]

There is a seeking of the God of Israel with a stumbling-block, according to which God giveth his Israel an answer, Ezek. xiv. [4.]

There is a pursuit of the God of Israel with a stumbling block, through which God gives His Israel an answer, Ezek. xiv. [4.]

Lastly, there is a proud refusal of the mind of God returned in answer by the prophet, Jer. xlii. [13.]

Lastly, the prophet gives a proud refusal of the mind of God in response, as noted in Jer. xlii. [13.]

Wholehearted seekers the only seekers of Christ Jesus.

Love bids me hope for better things. God’s promise assures us, that his people returning from captivity, shall seek him, and pray, and find him, when they seek him with their whole heart, Jer. xxix. [13.] And God’s angel comforts those against all fears that seek Jesus that was crucified, Mark xvi. [6].

Love encourages me to hope for better things. God's promise assures us that His people returning from captivity will seek Him, pray, and find Him when they seek Him with their whole heart (Jer. 29:13). And God's angel comforts those who seek Jesus, the one who was crucified, against all fears (Mark 16:6).

Christ Jesus, whom he saveth he teacheth.

Thy soul so prosper, whoever thou art, worthy reader,[369] as with thy whole heart thou seekest that true Lord Jesus, who is holiness itself, and requires a spiritual and holy bride like to himself, the pure and spotless lamb. He alone, as he is able to save thee to the utmost from thy sins and sorrows by his blood, so hath he brought his Father’s counsel from his bosom, and every soul is bound, on pain of eternal pains, to attend alone [to] his laws and ordinances, commands and statutes, Heb. vii., Acts iii. [23].

May your soul thrive, whoever you are, esteemed reader,[369] as with all your heart you seek the true Lord Jesus, who is holiness itself and requires a spiritual and holy partner like himself, the pure and spotless lamb. He alone, being able to save you completely from your sins and sorrows with his blood, has revealed his Father’s counsel from his heart, and every soul is obligated, under threat of eternal suffering, to focus solely on his laws and ordinances, commands and statutes, Heb. vii., Acts iii. [23].

The true Lord Jesus studied humility and self-denial.

That Lord Jesus, who purposely chose to descend of mean and inferior parents, a carpenter, &c.:—

That Lord Jesus, who intentionally chose to be born to humble and lowly parents, a carpenter, etc.:—

Who disdained not to enter this world in a stable, amongst beasts, as unworthy the society of men: who passed through this world with the esteem of a madman, a deceiver, a conjuror, a traitor against Cæsar, and destitute of an house wherein to rest his head: who made choice of his first and greatest ambassadors out of fishermen, tent-makers, &c.: and at last chose to depart on the stage of a painful, shameful gibbet:—

Who didn't think it beneath him to be born into this world in a stable, among animals, as if he were unworthy of human company: who went through life being seen as a madman, a fraud, a magician, a traitor to Caesar, and having nowhere to lay his head: who chose his first and greatest messengers from fishermen, tent-makers, etc.: and ultimately decided to leave this world on the painful, shameful gallows:—

Seekers of Christ are sure of a gracious answer, 2 Thess. v.

If Him thou seekest in these searching times, makest him alone thy white [robe] and soul’s beloved, willing to follow, and be like him in doing [and] in suffering; although thou findest him not in the restoration of his ordinances, according to his first pattern:—

If you seek Him in these challenging times, make Him your only focus and the beloved of your soul, ready to follow and to be like Him in both actions and suffering; even though you may not find Him in the renewal of His ordinances, according to His original design:—

Yet shalt thou see him, reign with him, eternally admire him, and enjoy him, when he shortly comes in flaming fire to burn up millions of ignorant and disobedient.

Yet you will see him, reign with him, admire him forever, and enjoy him when he soon comes in blazing fire to punish millions of ignorant and disobedient.

Your most unworthy country-man,

Your most unworthy countryman,

ROGER WILLIAMS.

ROGER WILLIAMS.


[370]

[370]

MR. COTTON’S LETTER
Reviewed and responded.


CHAP. I.

Mr. Cotton. “Beloved in Christ.”

Mr. Cotton. “Loved in Christ.”

Answer. Though I humbly desire to acknowledge myself unworthy to be beloved, and most of all unworthy of the name of Christ, and to be beloved for his sake: yet since Mr. Cotton is pleased to use such an affectionate compellation and testimonial expression, to one so afflicted and persecuted by himself and others, whom for their personal worth and godliness I also honour and love, I desire it may be seriously reviewed by himself and them, and all men, whether the Lord Jesus be well pleased that one, beloved in him, should, for no other cause than shall presently appear, be denied the common air to breathe in, and a civil cohabitation upon the same common earth; yea, and also without mercy and human compassion, be exposed to winter miseries in a howling wilderness?[230]

Answer. Although I sincerely acknowledge that I am unworthy of being loved, especially unworthy of the name of Christ, and to be loved for his sake, since Mr. Cotton chooses to use such a kind title and heartfelt expression towards someone so afflicted and persecuted by him and others—whom I also respect and care for due to their personal character and faith—I hope this can be thoughtfully considered by him, them, and everyone else. Should the Lord Jesus be pleased that someone who is loved by him is denied the basic right to breathe the same air and live a civil life on this common earth? Moreover, should they be mercilessly exposed to the harshness of winter in a desolate wilderness?[230]

[371]

[371]

Mr. Cotton expecting more light, must, according to his way of persecution, persecute Christ Jesus if he bring it.

And I ask further, Whether, since Mr. Cotton elsewhere professeth to expect far greater light than yet shines, upon the same grounds and practice, if Christ Jesus in any of his servants shall be pleased to hold forth a further light, Christ Jesus himself shall find the mercy and humanity of a civil and temporal life and being with them?

And I ask further, whether, since Mr. Cotton claims to expect much greater understanding than what is currently revealed, on the same basis and practice, if Christ Jesus, through any of His servants, chooses to reveal additional insight, will Christ Jesus Himself find the kindness and compassion of a civil and worldly life with them?

Mr. Cotton. “Though I have little hope, when I consider the uncircumcision of mine own lips, that you will hearken to my voice, who have not hearkened to the body of the whole church of Christ with you, and the testimony and judgment of so many elders and brethren of other churches: yet I trust my labour will be accepted of the Lord; and who can tell but that he may bless it to you also, if, by his help, I endeavour to show you the sandiness of those grounds, out of which you have banished yourself from the fellowship of all the churches in these countries?”

Mr. Cotton. “Even though I have little hope, considering my own shortcomings, that you will listen to me, especially since you haven't listened to the collective voice of the entire church of Christ alongside you, or the insights and judgments of many elders and fellow church members from other congregations: I still trust that my efforts will be accepted by the Lord; and who knows, He might also bless you through this if I, with His help, try to show you how shaky those grounds are that have led you to separate yourself from the fellowship of all the churches in this country?”

Will-worship varnished over with the glittering show of humility. Spiritual pride may swell, out of the sense of a man’s humility. Humility most unseasonable in setting up will-worship, or persecuting others.

Answer. First, I acknowledge it a holy character of a heavenly spirit, to make ingenuous true acknowledgment of an uncircumcised lip: yet that discerning spirit, which God graciously vouchsafeth to them that tremble at his word, shall not only find, that not only the will-worships of men may be painted and varnished over with the glittering show of humility, Col. ii., but also God’s dearest servants, eminent for humility and meekness, may yet be troubled with a swelling of spiritual pride out of the very sense of their humility. It pleased God to give Paul himself preventing physic against this distemper, in the midst of[372] God’s gracious revelation to him. And what an humble argument doth David use, when himself, advised by Nathan, went about an evil work out of a holy intention, to wit, a work of will-worship, in building the temple unbidden? Behold, I dwell in a house of Cedar, but the ark of God in a tent, 2 Sam. vii. 2. Humility is never in season to set up superstition, or to persecute God’s children.

Answer. First, I recognize that it is a holy characteristic of a heavenly spirit to sincerely acknowledge an unrefined nature: yet that discerning spirit, which God graciously gives to those who respect His word, will discover that not only human acts of worship can be disguised with the shiny appearance of humility, Col. ii., but that God's most cherished servants, known for their humility and gentleness, can also struggle with a swell of spiritual pride stemming from their very sense of humility. It pleased God to provide Paul himself with preventive medicine against this issue, even in the midst of[372] God's gracious revelation to him. And what a humble point does David make when, prompted by Nathan, he attempted a wrongful act out of a holy intention, specifically an act of will-worship, in building the temple without being asked? Look, I live in a house of cedar, but the ark of God is in a tent, 2 Sam. vii. 2. Humility is never the right time to establish superstition or to persecute God's children.


CHAP. II.

Secondly, I observe his charge against me for not hearkening to a twofold voice of Christ: first, of the whole church of Christ with me.[232]

Secondly, I notice his accusation against me for not listening to the dual voice of Christ: first, from the entire church of Christ alongside me.[232]

Public sins the cause of public calamities; must be faithfully discovered by spiritual watchmen.

Unto which I answer, according to my conscience and persuasion, I was then charged by office with the feeding of that flock: and when in the apprehension of some public evils, the whole country professed to humble itself and seek God, I endeavoured, as a faithful watchman on the walls, to sound the trumpet and give the alarm: and upon a fast day, in faithfulness and uprightness, as then and still I am persuaded, I discovered eleven public sins, for which I believed (and do) it pleased God to inflict, and further to threaten public calamities. Most of which eleven (in not all) that church then seemed to assent unto: until afterward in my troubles the greater part of that church was swayed and bowed, whether for fear of persecution or otherwise, to say and practise what, to my knowledge, with sighs and groans, many of them mourned under.

In response, I want to say that I was tasked with taking care of that community, and when there was a sense of public crisis, the entire country claimed it wanted to humble itself and seek God. I did my best, as a faithful watchman, to sound the alarm. On a day of fasting, with honesty and integrity, I pointed out eleven public sins that I believed (and still believe) God was using to bring about public calamities. Most of those eleven sins seemed to be acknowledged by that church at the time. However, later on, during my struggles, many in that church were influenced and pressured, whether out of fear of persecution or for other reasons, to say and do things that, to my knowledge, many lamented with sighs and groans.

[373]

[373]

Col. iv. [16.] Faithfulness to God and man (though for present censured) will give rejoicing in day of death and judgment.

I know the church of Colosse must say to Archippus, Take heed to thy ministry, &c., which he may negligently and proudly refuse to hearken to; but let my case be considered, and the word of the Lord examined, and the difference of my case will shine forth, and my faithfulness and uprightness to God and the souls of that people will witness for me, when my soul comes to Hezekiah’s case on his death-bed, and in that great day approaching.

I know the church in Colosse must be saying to Archippus, Pay attention to your ministry, etc., which he might carelessly and arrogantly ignore; but if you consider my situation and look at the word of the Lord, the difference in my case will be clear, and my faithfulness and integrity to God and the souls of those people will speak for me when my soul faces Hezekiah’s situation on his deathbed, and on that great day ahead.

The popish argument from multitudes. David and the princes and thirty thousand of Israel, a type of God’s best servants reforming, yet not after the due order. An excellent confession of the papists concerning scripture.

For my not hearkening to the second voice, the testimony of so many elders and brethren of other churches: because I truly esteem and honour the persons of which the New English churches are constituted, I will not answer the argument of numbers and multitudes against one, as we use to answer the popish universality, that God sometimes stirs up one Elijah against eight hundred of Baal’s priests,[233] one Micaiah against four hundred of Ahab’s prophets, one Athanasius against many hundreds of Arian bishops, one John Huss against the whole council of Constance, Luther and the two witnesses against many thousands, &c. Let this I may truly say, that David himself, and the princes of Israel, and thirty thousand Israel, carrying up the ark, were not to be hearkened to nor followed in their (as I may say) holy rejoicings and triumphings, the due order of the Lord yet being wanting to their holy intentions and affections, and the Lord at last sending in a sad stop and breach of Uzzah amongst them (Perez Uzzah), as he hath ever yet done, and will do in all the reformations that have been hitherto made by his Davids which are not after the due order. To which purpose, it is maintained by the papists themselves, and by their councils, that scripture only must be heard: yea, one scripture in the mouth of one simple mechanic before the[374] whole council. By that only do I desire to stand or fall in trial or judgment; for all flesh is grass, and the beauty of flesh, the most wisest, holiest, learnedest, is but the flower or beauty of grass: only the word of Jehovah standeth fast for ever.

For not listening to the second voice, the testimony of so many elders and members of other churches: because I truly value and respect the individuals who make up the New English churches, I won’t respond to the argument of numbers and crowds against one, as we usually counter the popish universality, where God sometimes raises up one Elijah against eight hundred of Baal’s priests, one Micaiah against four hundred of Ahab’s prophets, one Athanasius against many hundreds of Arian bishops, one John Huss against the entire council of Constance, and Luther along with the two witnesses against many thousands, etc. I can genuinely say that David himself, along with the leaders of Israel and thirty thousand Israelites, carrying up the ark, should not have been listened to or followed in their (as I might say) holy rejoicing and triumphs, since the proper order of the Lord was missing from their holy intentions and feelings, leading to God eventually sending in a harsh halt and breach of Uzzah among them (Perez Uzzah), as He has always done and will do in all the reforms that have been made by His Davids that do not follow the proper order. For this reason, it’s upheld by the papists themselves and their councils that only scripture must be regarded: indeed, even one scripture from the mouth of one simple worker should be listened to over the entire council. It's on that alone that I wish to stand or fall in trial or judgment; for all flesh is grass, and the beauty of flesh, the wisest, holiest, and most learned, is just the flower or beauty of grass: only the word of Jehovah stands firm forever.


CHAP. III.

Thirdly, Mr. Cotton endeavoureth to discover the sandiness of those grounds out of which, as he saith, I have banished myself, &c.

Thirdly, Mr. Cotton tries to uncover the sandy nature of the areas from which, as he says, I have exiled myself, etc.

Good intentions and affections in God’s people, accepted with God, when their endeavours perish and burn like stubble, &c. Many grounds seemed sandy to Mr. Cotton in Old England, which now he confesseth to be rocky.

I answer, I question not his holy and loving intentions and affections, and that my grounds seem sandy to himself and others. Those intentions and affections may be accepted, as his person, with the Lord, as David of his desires to build the Lord a temple, though on sandy grounds. Yet Mr. Cotton’s endeavours to prove the firm rock of the truth of Jesus to be the weak and uncertain sand of man’s invention, those shall perish and burn like hay or stubble. The rocky strength of those grounds shall more appear in the Lord’s season, and himself may yet confess so much, as since he came into New England he hath confessed the sandiness of the grounds of many of his practices in which he walked in Old England, and the rockiness of their grounds that witnessed against them and himself in those practices, though for that time their grounds seemed sandy to him.

I reply that I don't doubt his holy and loving intentions and feelings, and that my foundation may seem weak to him and others. Those intentions and feelings can be accepted, just like his person with the Lord, as David did regarding his desire to build the Lord a temple, even if it was based on shaky foundations. However, Mr. Cotton’s attempts to prove the solid truth of Jesus to be nothing more than the unstable sand of human invention will ultimately fail and burn away like straw. The solid strength of those foundations will become more evident in the Lord's timing, and he may eventually admit, since arriving in New England, that many of his practices in Old England were built on weak foundations, while the solid truth stood against him and those practices, even though at that time those foundations appeared weak to him.

Mr. Cotton formerly persuaded to practise Common Prayer; but since hath written against it.

When myself heretofore, through the mercy of the Most High, discovered to himself and other eminent servants of God my grounds against their using of the Common Prayer, my grounds seemed sandy to them, which since in New England Mr. Cotton hath acknowledged[375] rocky, and hath seen cause so to publish to the world, in his discourse to Mr. Ball against set forms of prayer.[234]

When I previously, through the mercy of the Most High, revealed to myself and other prominent servants of God my reasons against their use of the Common Prayer, my arguments seemed weak to them. However, since then, Mr. Cotton in New England has recognized them as solid and has deemed it necessary to share this with the world in his discussion with Mr. Ball about fixed forms of prayer.[375]

But because the reader may ask, both Mr. Cotton and me, what were the grounds of such a sentence of banishment against me, which are here called sandy, I shall relate in brief what those grounds were, some whereof he is pleased to discuss in this letter, and others of them not to mention.[235]

But since the reader might wonder, both Mr. Cotton and I, what the reasons were for such a banishment sentence against me, which are referred to here as sandy, I will briefly explain what those reasons were, some of which he chooses to discuss in this letter, and others that he doesn't mention.[235]

After my public trial and answers at the general court, one of the most eminent magistrates, whose name and speech may by others be remembered, stood up and spake:

After my public trial and responses at the general court, one of the most prominent magistrates, whose name and words may be recalled by others, stood up and said:

The four particular grounds of my sentence of banishment.

“Mr. Williams,” said he, “holds forth these four particulars;

“Mr. Williams,” he said, “points out these four key things;

“First, That we have not our land by patent from the king, but that the natives are the true owners of it, and that we ought to repent of such a receiving it by patent.

“First, that we do not possess our land by a patent from the king, but that the natives are the rightful owners of it, and that we should regret having accepted it through a patent.”

“Secondly, That it is not lawful to call a wicked person to swear, [or] to pray, as being actions of God’s worship.

“Secondly, it is not right to ask an evil person to swear or pray, as these are acts of God's worship.

“Thirdly, That it is not lawful to hear any of the ministers of the parish assemblies in England.

“Thirdly, It is not lawful to hear any of the ministers of the parish assemblies in England.

“Fourthly, that the civil magistrate’s power extends only to the bodies, and goods, and outward state of men,” &c.

“Fourthly, that the civil magistrate’s power extends only to the bodies, and goods, and outward state of men,” &c.

I acknowledge the particulars were rightly summed up,[376] and I also hope, that, as I then maintained the rocky strength of them to my own and other consciences’ satisfaction, so, through the Lord’s assistance, I shall be ready for the same grounds not only to be bound and banished, but to die also in New England, as for most holy truths of God in Christ Jesus.

I acknowledge that the details were accurately summarized,[376] and I also hope that, just as I upheld their solid strength to satisfy my own conscience and others, with the Lord's help, I will be prepared not only to be imprisoned and exiled for the same principles but also to die in New England for the most sacred truths of God in Christ Jesus.

Yea; but, saith he, upon those grounds you banished yourself from the society of the churches in these countries.

Yeah, but he says, on those grounds you excluded yourself from the community of churches in these countries.

Christ Jesus speaketh and suffereth in his witnesses. The dragon’s language in a lamb’s lip. God’s children persecuted are charged by their enemies to be the authors of their own persecution.

I answer, if Mr. Cotton mean my own voluntary withdrawing from those churches resolved to continue in those evils, and persecuting the witnesses of the Lord presenting light unto them, I confess it was mine own voluntary act; yea, I hope the act of the Lord Jesus sounding forth in me, a poor despised ram’s horn, the blast which shall in his own holy season cast down the strength and confidence of those inventions of men in the worshipping of the true and living God:—And lastly, His act in enabling me to be faithful, in any measure, to suffer such great and mighty trials for his name’s sake. But if by banishing myself he intend the act of civil banishment from their common earth and air, I then observe with grief the language of the dragon in a lamb’s lip. Among other expressions of the dragon, are not these common to the witnesses of the Lord Jesus, rent and torn by his persecutions?—“Go now:—say, you are persecuted, you are persecuted for Christ, suffer for your conscience: no, it is your schism, heresy, obstinacy, the devil hath deceived thee, thou hast justly brought this upon thee, thou hast banished thyself,” &c. Instances are abundant in so many books of martyrs, and the experience of all men, and therefore I spare to recite in so short a treatise.

I respond that if Mr. Cotton means my own choice to distance myself from those churches committed to continuing in their wrongdoings and persecuting the witnesses of the Lord who are bringing them light, then I admit it was my own decision; yes, I hope it was also the will of the Lord Jesus expressing itself through me, a humble and overlooked voice, sounding the warning that will eventually bring down the power and confidence of human-made practices in worshiping the true and living God. Lastly, I acknowledge His role in giving me the strength to remain faithful, even a little, in enduring such significant trials for His name's sake. However, if by exiling myself he means the act of being forcibly removed from their shared land and air, I then grieve at hearing the voice of a dragon speaking through a lamb. Among other statements of the dragon, aren't these often used against the witnesses of the Lord Jesus, who are torn and afflicted by persecution?—“Go ahead: say you're being persecuted, you're being persecuted for Christ, suffering for your conscience: no, it’s your division, heresy, stubbornness, the devil has deceived you, you brought this upon yourself, you banished yourself,” etc. There are countless examples in many books of martyrs and the experiences of people, so I’ll refrain from listing them in this brief treatise.

A national church, the silent commonweal or world, silently confessed by Mr. Cotton to be all one.

Secondly, if he mean this civil act of banishing, why should he call a civil sentence from the civil state, within[377] a few weeks’ execution, in so sharp a time of New England’s cold—Why should he call this a banishment from the churches? except he silently confess, that the frame or constitution of their churches is but implicitly national, which yet they profess against: for otherwise why was I not yet permitted to live in the world, or commonweal, except for this reason, that the commonweal and church is yet but one, and he that is banished from the one must necessarily be banished from the other also.

Secondly, if he really means this civil act of banishment, why does he refer to a civil sentence from the civil state, carried out within[377] a few weeks during such a harsh New England winter? Why does he call this a banishment from the churches, unless he admits that the structure or system of their churches is essentially national, which they claim to oppose? Otherwise, why haven't I been allowed to live in the world or the commonwealth, except for the reason that the commonwealth and church are still seen as one? Anyone who is banned from one must also be banned from the other.


CHAP. IV.

Mr. Cotton. “Let not any prejudice against my person, I beseech you, forestal either your affection or judgment, as if I had hasted forward the sentence of your civil banishment; for what was done by the magistrates in that kind was neither done by my counsel nor consent.”

Mr. Cotton. “Please don’t let any bias against me cloud your feelings or judgment, as if I had pushed for your civil banishment; what the magistrates did in that regard was neither my advice nor my approval.”

Persecutors of men’s bodies seldom or never do those men’s souls good. An excellent observation of a worthy parliament man.

Answ. Although I desire to hear the voice of God from a stranger, an equal, an inferior, yea, an enemy; yet I observe how this excellent man cannot but confess how hard it is for any man to do good, to speak effectually to the soul or conscience of any whose body he afflicts and persecutes, and that only for their soul and conscience’ sake. Hence, excellent was the observation of a worthy gentleman in the parliament against the bishops, viz., That the bishops were far from the practice of the Lord Jesus, who, together with his word preached to the souls of men, showed their bodies so much mercy and loving-kindness; whereas the bishops on the contrary persecute, &c.

Answ. Even though I want to hear God's voice from a stranger, an equal, someone less than me, or even an enemy, I see how this remarkable man has to admit how difficult it is for anyone to do good or to truly reach the soul or conscience of those they are hurting and persecuting, even if it's for the sake of their soul and conscience. Therefore, it was a great point made by a respected gentleman in parliament against the bishops, noting that the bishops are far from following the example of the Lord Jesus, who, along with preaching His word to people’s souls, showed their bodies a lot of mercy and kindness; in contrast, the bishops, on the other hand, persecute, etc.

God’s children are not so free in persecuting God’s children, as persecutors whose professed nature and trade it is.

Now to the ground from whence my prejudice might arise, he professeth my banishment proceeded not with his counsel or consent. I answer, I doubt not but that what[378] Mr. Cotton and others did in procuring my sorrows, was not without some regret and reluctancy of conscience and affection—as like it is that David could not procure Uriah’s death, nor Asa imprison the prophet, with a quiet and free conscience. Yet to the particular, that Mr. Cotton consented not, what need he, being not one of the civil court? But that he counselled it, and so consented, beside what other proof I might produce, and what himself hereunder expresseth, I shall produce a double and unanswerable testimony.

Now regarding the source of my prejudice, he claims that my banishment didn’t happen with his advice or agreement. I believe that what Mr. Cotton and others did to cause my suffering was not without some regret and conflict in their consciences and feelings—just as it’s likely that David couldn’t have arranged for Uriah’s death or Asa imprisoned the prophet without a troubled conscience. However, about the specific claim that Mr. Cotton didn’t agree, what does it matter since he wasn’t part of the civil court? Yet, that he advised it, and thus consented, in addition to other evidence I could provide, including what he himself expresses here, I will present a strong and undeniable testimony.

Mr. Cotton by teaching persecution cannot but consent to it, &c.

First, he publicly taught, and teacheth, except lately Christ Jesus hath taught him better, that body-killing, soul-killing, and state-killing doctrine of not permitting but persecuting all other consciences and ways of worship but his own in the civil state, and so consequently in the whole world, if the power or empire thereof were in his hand.

First, he publicly taught, and still teaches, unless Christ Jesus has recently taught him otherwise, that deadly doctrine of not allowing but instead persecuting all other beliefs and ways of worship except his own within the civil state, and so, as a result, in the entire world, if he had control or power over it.

Mr. Cotton privately satisfied the consciences of some that questioned, whether persecution for conscience was lawful.

Secondly, as at that sentence divers worthy gentlemen durst not concur with the rest in such a course, so some that did consent have solemnly testified, and with tears since to myself confessed, that they could not in their souls have been brought to have consented to the sentence, had not Mr. Cotton in private given them advice and counsel, proving it just and warrantable to their consciences.

Secondly, while several respected gentlemen were unwilling to agree with the others on that decision, some who did concur have solemnly shared with me, and even tearfully confessed, that they would never have been able to agree to the decision deep down if Mr. Cotton had not privately advised and guided them, convincing them that it was right and acceptable for their consciences.

I desire to be as charitable as charity would have me, and therefore would hope that either his memory failed him, or that else he meant, that in the very time of sentence passing he neither counselled nor consented—as he hath since said, that he withdrew himself and went out from the rest—probably out of that reluctation which before I mentioned; and yet if so, I cannot reconcile his own expression: for thus he goes on:—

I want to be as generous as charity asks me to be, and so I hope that either he forgot or that he meant to say that when the sentence was given, he neither advised nor agreed— as he later claimed, that he distanced himself and left the others—likely out of that reluctance I mentioned earlier; and still, if that’s the case, I can’t make sense of what he said: because he continues on like this:—


[379]

[379]

CHAP. V.

Mr. Cotton. “Although I dare not deny the sentence passed to be righteous in the eyes of God, who hath said, that he that withholdeth the corn, which is the staff of life, from the people, the multitude shall curse him, Prov. xi. 26, how much more shall they separate such from them as do withhold and separate them from the ordinances, or the ordinances from them, which are in Christ the bread of life.”

Mr. Cotton. “While I can’t deny that the judgment made is just in the eyes of God, who has said that those who hold back the grain, which is essential for life, will be cursed by the people, Prov. xi. 26, how much more shall they be kept apart from those who withhold and separate them from the ordinances, or the ordinances from them, which are in Christ, the bread of life.”

Prov. xi. 26. The scripture produced by Mr. Cotton to prove my banishment lawful, discussed.

Answ. I desire to inform the reader why it pleaseth Mr. Cotton to produce this scripture. One of our disputes was concerning the true ministry appointed by the Lord Jesus. Another was concerning the fitness and qualification of such persons as have right, according to the rules of the gospel, to choose and enjoy such a true ministry of the Lord Jesus. Hence because I professed, and do, against the office of any ministry but such as the Lord Jesus appointeth, this scripture is produced against me.

Answ. I want to explain to the reader why Mr. Cotton has chosen to bring up this scripture. One of our disagreements was about the genuine ministry established by the Lord Jesus. Another was about who is qualified, based on the rules of the gospel, to choose and benefit from such a genuine ministry of the Lord Jesus. Because I have stated, and continue to state, that I oppose any ministry that isn’t appointed by the Lord Jesus, this scripture has been presented as evidence against me.

Mr. Cotton satisfies all men concerning the chief cause of my banishment. The word of the Lord is the soul’s corn; yet must it be dispensed according to the word of the Lord.

Secondly, let this be observed for satisfaction to many who inquire into the cause of my sufferings, that it pleaseth Mr. Cotton only to produce this scripture for justifying the sentence as righteous in the eyes of God, implying what our chief difference was, and consequently what it was for which I chiefly suffered, to wit, concerning the true ministry of Christ Jesus. But to the scripture, let the people curse such as hoard up corporal or spiritual corn, and let those be blessed that sell it: will it therefore follow, that either the one or the other may lawfully be sold or bought but with the good will, consent, and authority of the true owner?[236]

Secondly, let this be noted for the satisfaction of many who ask about the reason for my suffering, that Mr. Cotton only uses this scripture to justify the sentence as righteous in God's eyes, highlighting what our main disagreement was, and therefore what I mainly suffered for, namely, regarding the true ministry of Christ Jesus. But regarding the scripture, let the people curse those who hoard physical or spiritual resources, and let those be blessed who sell them: does it then follow that either can be lawfully sold or bought without the good will, consent, and authority of the true owner?[236]

[380]

[380]

To some parts the apostles were forbidden to preach, and from others to depart, shaking off the dust, &c. All the Lord’s corn must be sold according to the Lord’s ordinance.

Doth not even the common, civil market abhor and curse that man, who carries to market and throws about good corn against the owner’s mind and express command?—who yet is willing and desirous it should be sold plenteously, if with his consent, according to his order, and to his honest and reasonable advantage? This is the case of the true and false ministry. Far be it from my soul’s thought to stop the sweet streams of the water of life from flowing to refresh the thirsty, or the bread of life from feeding hungry souls: and yet I would not, and the Lord Jesus would not, that one drop, or one crumb or grain, should be unlawfully, disorderly, or prodigally disposed of; for, from the scorners, contradicters, despisers, persecutors, &c., the apostles, messengers of the Lord Jesus, were to turn and to shake off the dust of their feet: yea, it pleased the Spirit of the Lord to forbid the apostles to preach at all to some places, at some times: so that the whole dispose of this spiritual corn, for the persons selling, their qualifications, commissions, or callings, the quantities and qualities of the corn, the price for which, the persons to whom, the place where, and time when, the great Lord of the harvest must express his holy will and pleasure, which must humbly and faithfully be attended on.

Doesn't even the regular market look down on and condemn the person who brings good corn to sell against the owner's wishes and explicit instructions?—that person who still wants it to be sold generously, but only with the owner's permission, following their orders, and benefiting them fairly? This situation reflects the true and false ministry. I would never want to stop the sweet streams of life from flowing to refresh the thirsty or the bread of life from nourishing hungry souls; however, I wouldn't want, and neither would the Lord Jesus, a single drop, crumb, or grain to be misused, disordered, or wasted. The apostles, messengers of the Lord Jesus, were instructed to turn away and shake off the dust from their feet in response to scorners, contradictors, despisers, and persecutors. Indeed, it pleased the Spirit of the Lord to prevent the apostles from preaching in certain places at specific times. Thus, the entire management of this spiritual corn—who sells it, their qualifications, commissions, or calls; the amounts and qualities of the corn; the price, the buyers, the location, and the timing—must be guided by the great Lord of the harvest's holy will and purpose, which we must attend to humbly and faithfully.

Mr. Cotton himself choosing rather to sell no spiritual corn, than to yield to some ceremonies.

In which regard Mr. Cotton deals most partially: for would Mr. Cotton himself have preached in Old, or will he in New England, with submission but to some few ceremonies, as the selling of this spiritual corn in a white coat, a surplice? Did he not rather choose, which I mention to the Lord’s and Mr. Cotton’s honour, to have shut up his sack’s mouth, to have been silenced (as they call it) and imprisoned, than to sell that heavenly corn otherwise than as he was persuaded the Lord appointed? Yea, hath he not in New England refused to admit the children of godly parents to baptism, or the parents themselves unto[381] the fellowship of the supper, until they came into that order which he conceived was the order of the Lord’s appointing?

In this regard, Mr. Cotton is quite biased: would Mr. Cotton have preached in Old England, or will he do so in New England, while only following a few ceremonies, like conducting this spiritual grain in a white robe, a surplice? Didn’t he instead choose, which I mention to honor the Lord and Mr. Cotton, to keep his bag closed, to remain silent (as they say) and imprisoned, rather than sell that heavenly grain in any way other than how he believed the Lord intended? Yes, hasn’t he in New England refused to baptize the children of godly parents, or allow the parents themselves to partake in the supper, until they conformed to the order he thought was the Lord’s design?

In civil things nothing lawful but what is according to law and order. In England now, not persons fit, but also truly authorized, are true officers.

Again, to descend to human courses, do not all civil men throughout the world, forbid all building, planting, merchandizing, marrying, execution of justice, yea, all actions of peace or war, but by a true and right commission and in a right order? Is it not, in this present storm of England’s sorrows, one of the greatest queries in all the kingdom, who are the true officers, true commanders, true justices, true commissioners, which is the true seal? And doubtless as truth is but one, so but the one sort is true, and ought to be submitted to, and the contrary resisted; although it should be granted that the officers questioned and their actions were noble, excellent, and beyond exception.

Again, to bring this back to reality, don't all civil people around the world forbid any building, planting, trading, marrying, enforcing justice, and basically all actions of peace or war unless they have proper authorization and follow the right procedures? Isn't it one of the biggest questions in all of England, especially during this current turmoil, to determine who the legitimate officers, leaders, judges, and commissioners are, and what the official seal is? Clearly, since truth is singular, only one type is genuine and should be accepted, while the opposite should be opposed, even if it's agreed that the questioned officers and their actions are noble, excellent, and beyond reproach.

The curse of death in Israel of old, is spiritual death, and spiritual cutting off, in the church of Christ and Christian Israel now.

I judge it not here seasonable to entertain the dispute of the true power and call of Christ’s ministry: I shall only add a word to this scripture, as it is brought to prove a righteous sentence of banishment on myself or any that plead against a false office of ministry. It is true in the national church of Israel, the then only church and nation of God, he that did aught presumptuously was to be accursed and to be put to death, Deut. xvii. [12,] a figure of the spiritual putting to death an obstinate sinner in the church of Christ, who refusing to hear the voice of Christ is to be cut off from Christ and Christians, and to be esteemed as a heathen, that is, a Gentile, or publican, Matt. xviii. [17.] Hence, consequently, the not selling, or the withholding of corn presumptuously, was death in Israel. But Mr. Cotton cannot prove that every wilful withholding of corn, in all or any state in the world, and that in time of plenty, is death; for as for banishment, we never hear of any such course in Israel.

I don't think it's appropriate to discuss the true power and calling of Christ’s ministry right now. I'll just add a quick note about this scripture, as it's used to justify a wrongful banishment of myself or anyone who challenges a false ministry. It’s true that in the national church of Israel, which was the only church and nation of God at the time, anyone who acted presumptuously was to be cursed and put to death, as stated in Deut. xvii. [12]. This symbolizes the spiritual execution of a stubborn sinner in the church of Christ, who, by refusing to listen to Christ, is to be cut off from Christ and Christians and regarded as a pagan or a tax collector, as noted in Matt. xviii. [17]. Therefore, not selling or unfairly withholding corn was considered a death penalty in Israel. But Mr. Cotton cannot prove that every intentional withholding of corn, in any situation around the world, especially during times of abundance, deserves the death penalty; besides, we don't find any mention of banishment as a punishment in Israel.

Such as are excellently fitted to sell the spiritual corn of the word of the Lord, and yet find not their call to the ministry, are not to be put to death or banished.

And secondly, least of all can he prove, that in all civil[382] states of the world, that man that pleadeth against a false ministry, or that being able to preach Christ and doubting of the true way of the ministry since the apostacy of anti-christ, dares not practise a ministry. Or that many excellent and worthy gentlemen, lawyers, physicians, and others, as well gifted in the knowledge of the scripture, and furnished with the gifts of tongues and utterance, as most that profess the ministry, and yet are not persuaded to sell spiritual corn, as questioning their true calling and commission—I say, Mr. Cotton doth not, nor will he ever prove that these, or any of these, ought to be put to death or banishment in every land or country.[237]

And secondly, he certainly can't prove that, in all the civil states around the world, a person who speaks out against a false ministry, or someone who can preach Christ but doubts the genuine path of ministry since the rise of anti-Christ, is afraid to practice ministry. Nor can he prove that many admirable and capable individuals—lawyers, doctors, and others who are well-versed in scripture and equipped with language skills and eloquence, just like many who call themselves ministers—aren't convinced to share spiritual guidance because they're questioning their true calling and authority. I say Mr. Cotton does not, and will never, prove that these individuals, or any like them, should be put to death or exiled in any land or country.[382]

Spiritual offences are only liable to a spiritual censure. Paul not to be banished or killed by Nero, for not preaching the gospel.

The selling or withholding of spiritual corn, are both of a spiritual nature, and therefore must necessarily in a true parallel bear relation to a spiritual curse.[238] Paul wishing himself accursed from Christ for his countrymen’s sake, Rom. ix. [3,] he spake not of any temporal death or banishment. Yet nearer, being fitly qualified and truly called by Christ to the ministry, he cries out, 1 Cor. ix. [16,] Woe to me if I preach not the gospel! yet did not Paul intend, that therefore the Roman Nero, or any subordinate power under him in Corinth, should have either banished or put Paul to death, having committed nothing against the civil state worthy of such a civil punishment: yea, and Mr. Cotton himself seemeth to question the sandiness of such a ground to warrant such proceedings, for thus he goes on:—

The selling or withholding of spiritual truth is both fundamentally spiritual and must inherently relate to a spiritual curse. Paul wished to be cursed for the sake of his countrymen, as stated in Rom. ix. [3], not referring to any physical death or exile. Moreover, while fittingly qualified and genuinely called by Christ to the ministry, he exclaimed in 1 Cor. ix. [16], Woe to me if I preach not the gospel! Yet, Paul did not intend for the Roman Nero or any local authority in Corinth to banish or execute him, as he had done nothing against the civil state deserving of such punishment. In fact, Mr. Cotton himself appears to question the validity of such grounds to justify those actions, as he continues:—


[383]

[383]

CHAP. VI.

Mr. Cotton. “And yet it may be they passed that sentence against you, not upon that ground: but for aught I know, for your other corrupt doctrines, which tend to the disturbance both of civil and holy peace, as may appear by that answer which was sent to the brethren of the church of Salem and yourself.”

Mr. Cotton. “But it’s possible they didn't judge you on that basis; maybe it was because of your other corrupt beliefs, which disrupt both societal and spiritual peace, as shown by the response sent to the church of Salem and you.”

Mr. Cotton himself ignorant of the cause of my sufferings.

[Answer.] I answer, it is no wonder that so many having been demanded the cause of my sufferings have answered, that they could not tell for what, since Mr. Cotton himself knows not distinctly what cause to assign; but saith, it may be they passed not that sentence on that ground, &c. Oh! where was the waking care of so excellent and worthy a man, to see his brother and beloved in Christ so afflicted, he knows not distinctly for what![239]

[Answer.] I respond that it’s no surprise many people who have asked about the reason for my suffering have replied they can’t say why, since Mr. Cotton himself doesn’t clearly know what to attribute it to; he suggests it might be that they didn’t pass that sentence based on that reason, etc. Oh! Where was the attentive concern of such an excellent and worthy man to witness his brother and beloved in Christ so troubled, without knowing clearly why![239]

He allegeth a scripture to prove the sentence righteous, and yet concludeth it may be it was not for that, but for other corrupt doctrines which he nameth not, nor any scripture to prove them corrupt, or the sentence righteous for that cause. Oh! that it may please the Father of lights to awaken both himself and other of my honoured countrymen, to see how though their hearts wake, in respect of personal grace and life of Jesus, yet they sleep, insensible of much concerning the purity of the Lord’s worship, or the sorrows of such, whom they style brethren and beloved in Christ, afflicted by them.

He quotes a scripture to argue that the sentence is just, but still concludes it might not be for that reason, but for other corrupt beliefs he doesn't name, nor does he provide any scripture to support them as corrupt, or the sentence as just because of that. Oh! I hope the Father of lights will awaken both him and my esteemed fellow countrymen to realize that even though their hearts might be awake in terms of personal grace and living for Jesus, they are still unaware of much regarding the purity of the Lord’s worship or the suffering of those they call brothers and beloved in Christ, who are afflicted by them.

Civil peace and civil magistracy blessed ordinances of God.

But though he name not these corrupt doctrines, a little[384] before I have, as they were publicly summed up and charged upon me, and yet none of them tending to the breach of holy or civil peace, of which I have ever desired to be unfeignedly tender, acknowledging the ordinance of magistracy to be properly and adequately fitted by God to preserve the civil state in civil peace and order, as he hath also appointed a spiritual government and governors in matters pertaining to his worship and the consciences of men; both which governments, governors, laws, offences, punishments, are essentially distinct, and the confounding of them brings all the world into combustion. He adds:

But even though he doesn't name these corrupt beliefs, I just mentioned them a little before, as they were publicly summarized and accused against me. None of them aim to disrupt holy or civil peace, which I have always genuinely sought to uphold. I recognize that the role of government is set by God to maintain civil order and peace, just as He has established a spiritual leadership for matters of worship and people's consciences. Both types of governance, their leaders, laws, offenses, and punishments are fundamentally different, and mixing them up leads to chaos everywhere. He adds:


CHAP. VII.

Mr. Cotton. “And to speak freely what I think, were my soul in your soul’s stead, I should think it a work of mercy of God to banish me from the civil society of such a commonweal, where I could not enjoy holy fellowship with any church of God amongst them without sin. What should the daughter of Sion do in Babel, why should she not hasten to flee from thence?”

Mr. Cotton. “To be honest, if I were in your position, I would see it as a merciful act of God to remove me from a society like this one, where I can’t find true fellowship with any church without feeling guilty. What should the daughter of Zion do in Babylon, and why shouldn’t she hurry to escape from there?”

Answer. Love bids me hope, that Mr. Cotton here intended me a cordial to revive me in my sorrows:[240] yet, if the ingredients be examined, there will appear no less than dishonour to the name of God, danger to every civil state, a miserable comfort to myself, and contradiction within itself.

Answer. Love makes me hopeful that Mr. Cotton meant to offer me something comforting to help ease my sadness:[240] but if you look at the ingredients, you'll find it brings shame to God's name, poses a risk to any society, offers me little comfort, and is contradictory in nature.

A land cannot be Babel, yet a church of Christ.

For the last first. If he call the land Babel, mystically,[385] which he must needs do or else speak not to the point, how can it be Babel, and yet the church of Christ also?

For the last time. If he calls the land Babel, in a mystical sense,[385] which he has to do or else he’s not being clear, how can it be Babel, and still the church of Christ too?

Famous civil states where yet no sound of Jesus Christ.

Secondly, it is a dangerous doctrine to affirm it a misery to live in that state, where a Christian cannot enjoy the fellowship of the public churches of God without sin. Do we not know many famous states wherein is known no church of Jesus Christ? Did not God command his people to pray for the peace of the material city of Babel, Jer. xxix. [7,] and to seek the peace of it, though no church of God in Babel, in the form and order of it? Or did Sodom, Egypt, Babel, signify material Sodom, Egypt, Babel? Rev. xi. 8, and xviii. 2.

Secondly, it’s a dangerous belief to claim that it’s a hardship to live in a situation where a Christian can’t enjoy the fellowship of public churches without sin. Don’t we know many well-known places where there’s no church of Jesus Christ? Didn’t God instruct His people to pray for the peace of the physical city of Babel, as stated in Jeremiah 29:7, and to pursue its peace, even if there’s no church of God in Babel, in the proper structure? Or did Sodom, Egypt, and Babel represent just the physical locations of Sodom, Egypt, and Babel? Revelation 11:8 and 18:2.

A true church of Jesus Christ in material Babylon.

There was a true church of Jesus Christ in material Babel, 1 Pet. v. 13. Was it then a mercy for all the inhabitants of Babel to have been banished, whom the church of Jesus Christ durst not to have received to holy fellowship? Or was it a mercy for any person to have been banished the city, and driven to the miseries of a barbarous wilderness, him and his, if some bar had lain upon his conscience that he could not have enjoyed fellowship with the true church of Christ?

There was a real church of Jesus Christ in material Babel, 1 Pet. v. 13. Was it really a blessing for all the people in Babel to be exiled, whom the church of Jesus Christ couldn’t accept into holy fellowship? Or was it a blessing for anyone to be thrown out of the city and forced into the hardships of a wild wasteland, when they couldn’t have the fellowship of the true church of Christ because of something weighing on their conscience?

The mercy of a civil state distinct from mercies of a spiritual nature.

Thirdly, for myself, I acknowledge it a blessed gift of God to be enabled to suffer, and so to be banished for his name’s sake: and yet I doubt not to affirm, that Mr. Cotton himself would have counted it a mercy if he might have practised in Old England what now he doth in New, with the enjoyment of the civil peace, safety, and protection of the state.[241]

Thirdly, I see it as a blessed gift from God to be able to suffer and be exiled for His name’s sake. Yet, I have no doubt that Mr. Cotton would have considered it a mercy to practice in Old England what he is now doing in New England, enjoying civil peace, safety, and protection from the state.[241]

Old and New England, for the countries and civil government incomparable.

Or should he dissent from the New English churches, and join in worship with some other, as some few years since he was upon the point to do in a separation from the[386] churches there as legal,[242] would he count it a mercy to be plucked up by the roots, him and his, and to endure the losses, distractions, miseries that do attend such a condition? The truth is, both the mother and the daughter, Old and New England—for the countries and governments are lands and governments incomparable: and might it please God to persuade the mother to permit the inhabitants of New England, her daughter, to enjoy their conscience to God, after a particular congregational way, and to persuade the daughter to permit the inhabitants of the mother, Old England, to walk there after their conscience of a parishional way (which yet neither mother nor daughter is persuaded to permit), I conceive Mr. Cotton himself, were he seated in Old England again, would not count it a mercy to be banished from the civil state.

Or should he break away from the New English churches and worship somewhere else, just like a few years ago when he almost separated from the[386] churches there legally? Would he see it as a blessing to be completely uprooted, along with his family, and to endure the losses, distractions, and hardships that come with such a situation? The truth is, both the mother and the daughter, Old and New England—since the countries and their governments are not comparable at all: if it pleases God to convince the mother to allow the people of New England, her daughter, to practice their faith in their own congregational way, and to persuade the daughter to let the people of the mother, Old England, live according to their parish-based beliefs (neither of which mother nor daughter is inclined to allow), I believe Mr. Cotton himself, if he were back in Old England, would not consider it a blessing to be exiled from civil society.

Mr. Cotton not having felt the miseries of others can be no equal judge of them.

And therefore, lastly, as he casts dishonour upon the name of God, to make Him the author of such cruel mercy, so had his soul been in my soul’s case, exposed to the miseries, poverties, necessities, wants, debts, hardships of sea and land, in a banished condition, he would, I presume, reach forth a more merciful cordial to the afflicted. But he that is despised and afflicted, is like a lamp despised in the eyes of him that is at ease, Job xii. 5.

And so, in conclusion, as he tarnishes God's name by claiming He is behind such cruel kindness, if his soul had been in my position—facing the hardships, poverty, needs, debts, and struggles of both land and sea, living in exile—he would likely offer a more compassionate support to those in pain. But the one who is scorned and suffering is like a lamp that’s overlooked by someone who is comfortable, Job 12:5.


[387]

[387]

CHAP. VIII.

Mr. Cotton. Yea; but he speaks not these things to add affliction to the afflicted, but if it were the holy will of God to move me to a serious sight of my sin, and of the justice of God’s hand against it. “Against your corrupt doctrines it pleased the Lord Jesus to fight against you, with the sword of his mouth, as himself speaketh, Rev. ii., in the mouths and testimonies of the churches and brethren, against whom, when you overheat yourself in reasoning and disputing against the light of his truth, it pleased him to stop your mouth by a sudden disease, and to threaten to take breath from you: but you, instead of recoiling, as even Balaam offered to do in the like case, chose rather to persist in the way, and protest against all the churches and brethren that stood in your way: and thus the good hand of Christ that should have humbled you to see and turn from the error of your way, hath rather hardened you therein, and quickened you only to see failings, yea, intolerable errors, in all the churches and brethren rather than in yourself.”

Mr. Cotton. Yes, but he doesn't say these things to make the suffering suffer more. Instead, if it's God's holy will to lead me to a serious understanding of my sin and the justice of God's response to it. “Against your false teachings, the Lord Jesus chose to confront you with the sword of His mouth, as He mentions in Rev. ii., through the voices and testimonies of the churches and brothers. When you became too heated in your arguments against the light of His truth, it pleased Him to silence you with a sudden illness and threaten to take your breath away. But instead of stepping back, as even Balaam considered doing in a similar situation, you chose to continue on, opposing all the churches and brothers that stood in your way. Thus, the good hand of Christ, which should have humbled you to recognize and turn from your mistakes, has instead hardened you in your path, making you only aware of shortcomings—yes, even intolerable errors—in all the churches and brothers rather than seeing them in yourself.”

Answer. In these lines, an humble and discerning spirit may espy:—first, a glorious justification and boasting of himself and others concurring with him. Secondly, an unrighteous and uncharitable censure of the afflicted.

Answer. In these lines, a humble and discerning person can see:—first, a glorious self-justification and bragging about himself and others who agree with him. Secondly, an unfair and unkind judgment of those who are suffering.

The lantern of God’s word must alone try who fights with the sword of God’s mouth, the same word of God. Whether Mr. Cotton persecuting, or the answerer persecuted, be likest to Balaam.

To the first I say no more, but let the light of the holy lantern of the word of God discover and try with whom the sword of God’s mouth, that is, the testimony of the holy scripture for Christ against anti-christ, abideth. And whether myself and such poor witnesses of Jesus Christ in Old and New England, Low Countries, &c., desiring in meekness and patience to testify the truth of[388] Jesus against all false callings of ministers, &c., or Mr. Cotton, however in his person holy and beloved, swimming with the stream of outward credit and profit, and smiting with the fist and sword of persecution such as dare not join in worship with him:—I say, whether of either be the witnesses of Christ Jesus, in whose mouth is the sword of his mouth, the sword of the Spirit, the holy word of God, and whether is most like to Balaam?

To the first, I won't say more, but let the light of the holy lantern of God's word reveal and test who holds the sword of God's mouth—that is, the testimony of the holy scripture for Christ against anti-Christ. And whether I and other humble witnesses of Jesus Christ in New England, the Low Countries, etc., wishing in humility and patience to testify the truth of Jesus against all false claims of ministers, or Mr. Cotton, who, despite being holy and beloved in person, flows with the current of outward approval and profit, and strikes with violence those who dare not worship with him:—I ask, which of these is the true witness of Christ Jesus, whose word is the sword of the Spirit, the holy word of God, and who is most like Balaam?

The answerer’s profession concerning his sickness, which Mr. Cotton upbraids to him. Scripture, history, experience can witness the censures upon God’s servants in their afflictions.

To the second: his censure. It is true, it pleased God by excessive labours on the Lord’s days, and thrice a week at Salem: by labours day and night in my field with my own hands, for the maintenance of my charge: by travels also by day and night to go and return from their court, and not by overheating in dispute, divers of themselves confessing publicly my moderation, it pleased God to bring me near unto death; in which time, notwithstanding the mediating testimony of two skilful in physic, I was unmercifully driven from my chamber to a winter’s flight.[243] During my sickness, I humbly appeal unto the Father of spirits for witness of the upright and constant, diligent search my spirit made after him, in the examination of all passages, both my private disquisitions with all the chief of their ministers, and public agitations of points controverted; and what gracious fruit I reaped from that sickness, I hope my soul shall never forget. However, I mind not to number up a catalogue of the many censures[389] upon God’s servants in the time of God’s chastisements and visitations on them, both in scripture, history, and experience. Nor retort the many evils which it pleased God to bring upon some chief procurers of my sorrows, nor upon the whole state immediately after them, which many of their own have observed and reported to me; but I commit my cause to him that judgeth righteously, and yet resolve to pray against their evils, Ps. cxli.

To the second: his criticism. It’s true that it pleased God through my excessive work on Sundays and three times a week in Salem: by working day and night in my field with my own hands to support my responsibilities: by traveling day and night to go to and return from their court, and not by getting into heated debates, with many acknowledging publicly my calmness, it pleased God to bring me close to death; during which time, despite the mediating testimony of two skilled in medicine, I was harshly forced from my room into a winter’s journey.[243] During my illness, I humbly appeal to the Father of spirits to witness the honest and steady, diligent search my spirit made after him, in examining all matters, both my private discussions with all the leaders of their ministers, and public debates on controversial points; and what gracious outcome I gained from that illness, I hope my soul will never forget. However, I don't intend to list the many criticisms[389] against God’s servants during the times of God’s punishments and visitations upon them, in scripture, history, and experience. Nor do I want to point out the many wrongs that God chose to bring upon some of the main instigators of my troubles, or upon the entire state immediately afterward, which many of their own have noticed and told me; but I leave my case to him who judges righteously, and still intend to pray against their wrongs, Ps. cxli.


CHAP. IX.

Mr. Cotton. “In which course, though you say you do not remember an hour wherein the countenance of the Lord was darkened to you: yet be not deceived, it is no new thing with Satan to transform himself into an angel of light, and to cheer the soul with false peace, and with flashes of counterfeit consolation. Sad and woeful is the memory of Mr. Smith’s strong consolation on his death-bed, which is set as a seal to his gross and damnable Arminianism and enthusiasm delivered in the confession of his faith,[244] prefixed to the story of his life and death. The countenance of God is upon his people when they fear him, not when they presume of their own strength, and his consolations are not found in the way of precedence and error, but in the ways of humility and truth.”

Mr. Cotton. "In which case, although you say you don’t remember a moment when the Lord's face was turned away from you, don’t be fooled. It’s not new for Satan to disguise himself as an angel of light, bringing false peace and momentary comfort to the soul. It’s a sad and tragic memory of Mr. Smith’s false sense of comfort on his deathbed, which stands as proof of his significant and damning Arminianism and enthusiasm presented in the confession of his faith, [244] attached to the story of his life and death. The presence of God is with His people when they fear Him, not when they rely on their own strength, and His comfort is found not in arrogance and error, but in humility and truth."

Answer. To that part which concerns myself, the speech hath reference either to the matter of justification, or else matter of my affliction for Christ, of both which I remember I have had discourse.

Answer. Regarding the part that concerns me, the speech refers either to the issue of justification or to my suffering for Christ, both of which I recall we have discussed.

[390]

[390]

A soul at peace with God may yet endure great combats concerning sanctification.

For the first, I have expressed in some conference, as Mr. Cotton himself hath also related concerning some with whom I am not worthy to be named, that after first manifestations of the countenance of God, reconciled in the blood of his Son unto my soul, my questions and trouble have not been concerning my reconciliation and peace with God, but concerning sanctification, and fellowship with the holiness of God, in which respect I desire to cry, with Paul, in the bitterness of my spirit, O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death?

For the first point, I've mentioned in a conference, as Mr. Cotton has also shared about some individuals I'm not fit to be compared with, that after I first experienced the presence of God, reconciled to my soul through the blood of His Son, my struggles and concerns haven’t been about my reconciliation and peace with God. Instead, they've been about sanctification and my connection with the holiness of God. In this regard, I want to cry out, like Paul, in anguish, O wretched man that I am, who will rescue me from this body of death?

Affliction for Christ sweet. Two cautions for any in persecution for conscience.

Secondly, it may have reference to some conference concerning affliction for his name’s sake, in which respect I desire to acknowledge the faithfulness of his word and promise, to be with his in six troubles and in seven, through fire and water, making good a hundred-fold with persecution to such of his servants as suffer aught for his names’-sake: and I have said and must say, and all God’s witnesses that have borne any pain or loss for Jesus must say, that fellowship with the Lord Jesus in his sufferings is sweeter than all the fellowship with sinners in all the profits, honours, and pleasures of this present evil world. And yet two things I desire to speak to all men and myself, Let every man prove his work, Gal. vi. 4., and then shall he have rejoicing in himself, and not in another. Secondly, if any man love God, that soul knows God, or rather is known of God, 1 Cor. viii. 3. Self-love may burn the body; but happy only he whose love alone to Christ constrains him to be like unto him, and suffer with him.

Secondly, it may refer to some meeting regarding suffering for his name, and in this regard, I want to acknowledge the faithfulness of his word and promise to be with his people in six troubles and in seven, through fire and water, providing a hundred-fold return with persecution to those of his servants who endure anything for his name's sake. I have said and must say, along with all of God's witnesses who have faced pain or loss for Jesus, that fellowship with the Lord Jesus in his sufferings is sweeter than any connection with sinners in all the profits, honors, and pleasures of this present evil world. Yet, there are two things I wish to address to everyone, including myself: Let every man prove his work, Gal. vi. 4., and then shall he have rejoicing in himself, and not in another. Secondly, if any man loves God, that person knows God, or rather is known by God, 1 Cor. viii. 3. Self-love may consume the body; but truly happy is the one whose love for Christ alone compels him to become like him and suffer with him.

Mr. Smith godly, and a light to Mr. Cotton and others, though left to himself in some things. God’s infinite compassions toward those whose hearts are upright with him. The opinion of putting Uriah to death, the vilest of all opinions. As the weights of the sanctuary were double, so must there be double pondering in all the affairs of God’s worship.

To that which concerneth Mr. Smith, although I knew him not, and have heard of many points in which my conscience tells me it pleased the Lord to leave him to himself: yet I have also heard by some, whose testimony Mr.[391] Cotton will not easily refuse, that he was a man fearing God.[245] And I am sure Mr. Cotton hath made some use of those principles and arguments on which Mr. Smith and others went, concerning the constitution of the Christian church.[246] The infinite compassions of God, which lay no sin to David’s charge but the sin of Uriah, 1 Kings xv. 5, have graciously comforted the souls of his on their death-bed, accepting and crowning their uprightness and faithfulness, and passing by what otherwise is grievous and offensive to him. And indeed from the due consideration of that instance, it appears that no sin is comparably so grievous in God’s David as a treacherous slaughter of the faithful, whom we are forced to call beloved in Christ. That opinion in Mr. Cotton, or any, is the most grievous to God or man, and not comparable to any that ever Mr. Smith could be charged with. It is true, the countenance and consolations of God are found in the ways of humility and truth, and Satan transformeth him like to an angel of light in a counterfeit of both: in which respect I desire to work out salvation with fear and trembling, and to do nothing in the affairs of God and his worship but (like the weights of the sanctuary) with double care, diligence, and consideration, above all the affairs of this vanishing[392] life. And yet Christ’s consolations are so sweet, that the soul that tasteth them in truth, in suffering for any truth of his, will not easily part with them, though thousands are deceived and deluded with counterfeits.

Regarding Mr. Smith, even though I didn’t know him personally and I've heard many things that make me think it was God's will to leave him to his own devices, I've also heard from some who Mr. Cotton respects that he was a God-fearing man. I’m sure Mr. Cotton has drawn on the ideas and arguments that Mr. Smith and others used about the structure of the Christian church. The immeasurable compassion of God, which held David accountable for only the sin of Uriah (1 Kings 15:5), has provided great comfort to the souls of those on their deathbeds, recognizing and rewarding their integrity and faithfulness, while overlooking what would otherwise be heartbreaking and offensive to Him. Indeed, considering that example, it’s clear that no sin is more grievous to God concerning David than the betrayal and killing of the faithful, whom we are compelled to call beloved in Christ. Such a view held by Mr. Cotton, or anyone else, is the most serious affront to God or humanity and not comparable to any accusations against Mr. Smith. It’s true that the presence and comfort of God are found in the paths of humility and truth, and Satan disguises himself as an angel of light, pretending to embody both. For this reason, I aim to work out my salvation with fear and trembling, ensuring that in matters of God and His worship, everything is approached with great care, diligence, and thoughtfulness, far above all the concerns of this fleeting life. Yet, the comforts of Christ are so sweet that anyone who genuinely experiences them while suffering for His truth will not easily let go, even though many are misled by counterfeits.


CHAP. X.

Mr. Cotton. “Two stumbling blocks, I perceive, have turned you off from fellowship with us. First, the want of fit matter of our church. Secondly, disrespect of the separate churches in England under affliction, ourselves practising separation in peace.”

Mr. Cotton. “I see that there are two major obstacles that have pushed you away from joining us. First, the lack of appropriate matters concerning our church. Second, a disregard for the separate churches in England that are suffering, while we practice separation peacefully.”

“For the first, you acknowledge, as you say with joy, that godly persons are the visible members of these churches; but yet you see not that godly persons are matter fitted to constitute a church, no more than trees or quarries are fit matter proportioned to the building. This exception seemeth to me to imply a contradiction to itself, for if the matter of the churches be as you say godly persons, they are not then as trees unfelled, and stones unhewn: godliness cutteth men down from the former root, and heweth them out of the pit of corrupt nature, and fitteth them for fellowship with Christ and with his people.”

“For starters, you happily acknowledge that godly people are the visible members of these churches; but you still don’t see that godly people are not the right material to make up a church, just like trees or rocks aren’t the right material for a building. This exception seems contradictory to me because if the material of the churches, as you say, is godly people, then they aren't like uncut trees and unshaped stones. Godliness removes people from their former roots and pulls them out of the pit of corrupted nature, preparing them for fellowship with Christ and with His people.”

“You object, first, a necessity lying upon godly men before they can be fit matter for church fellowship, to see, bewail, repent, and come out of the false churches, worship, ministry, government, according to scriptures, Isa. lxii. 11, 2 Cor. vi. 17; and this is to be done not by a local removal or contrary practice, but by a deliverance of the soul, understanding, will, judgment and affection.”

“You argue that, before truly godly people can be suitable for church fellowship, they must recognize, regret, repent, and separate themselves from false churches, worship, ministry, and governance in line with the scriptures, as seen in Isaiah 62:11 and 2 Corinthians 6:17. This separation shouldn't just happen through physical distance or opposing actions, but through a genuine deliverance of the soul, understanding, will, judgment, and feelings.”

Answer. First, we grant that it is not local removal[393] from former pollution, nor contrary practice, that fitteth us for fellowship with Christ and his church; but that it is necessary also that we repent of such former pollutions wherewith we have been defiled and enthralled.”

Answer. First, we acknowledge that it's not just about removing past pollution or following the wrong practices that prepares us for fellowship with Christ and his church; it's also essential that we repent of the past impurities that have defiled and ensnared us.

“We grant further, that it is likewise necessary to church fellowship we should see and discern all such pollutions as do so far enthral us to anti-christ as to separate us from Christ. But this we profess unto you, that wherein we have reformed our practice, therein have we endeavoured unfeignedly to humble our souls for our former contrary walking. If any through hypocrisy are wanting herein, the hidden hypocrisy of some will not prejudice the sincerity and faithfulness of others, nor the church estate of all.”

“We also acknowledge that it's important for church fellowship to recognize and understand all the ways we might be led away from Christ by anti-Christian influences. However, we want to express to you that in our efforts to reform our practices, we have genuinely tried to humble ourselves for walking in the wrong way in the past. If some are lacking in sincerity due to hypocrisy, that hidden hypocrisy won’t affect the sincerity and faithfulness of others, nor the overall well-being of the church.”

Answer. That which requireth answer in this passage, is a charge of a seeming contradiction, to wit, That persons may be godly, and yet not fitted for church estate, but remain as trees and quarries, unfelled, &c.: Contrary to which it is affirmed, that godly persons cannot be so enthralled to anti-christ, as to separate them from Christ.

Answer. What needs to be addressed in this passage is an accusation of a supposed contradiction, specifically that people can be devout and still not be suitable for church leadership, remaining like trees and stone, untouched, etc.: In contrast, it is asserted that devout individuals cannot be so bound to anti-Christ that they are separated from Christ.

For the clearing of which let the word of truth be rightly divided, and a right distinction of things applied, there will appear nothing contradictory, but clear and satisfactory to each man’s conscience.

For this to happen, the truth should be accurately understood and clearly distinguished, so that there will be nothing contradictory, but rather clear and satisfactory to everyone's conscience.

The state of godly persons in gross sins. Godly persons falling into gross sins, are to express repentance before they can be admitted to the church.

First, then, I distinguish of a godly person thus: In some acts of sin which a godly person may fall into, during those acts, although before the all-searching and tender eye of God, and also in the eyes of such as are godly, such a person remaineth still godly, yet to the eye of the world externally such a person seemeth ungodly, and a sinner. Thus Noah in his drunkenness; thus Abraham, Lot, Samson, Job, David, Peter, in their lying, whoredoms, cursings, murder, denying and foreswearing[394] of Christ Jesus, although they lost not their inward sap and root of life, yet suffered they a decay and fall of leaf, and the show of bad and evil trees. In such a case Mr. Cotton will not deny, that a godly person falling into drunkenness, whoredom, deliberate murder, denying and forswearing of Christ, the church of Christ cannot receive such persons into church fellowship, before their sight of humble bewailing and confessing of such evils, notwithstanding that love may conceive there is a root of godliness within.

First, I define a godly person like this: In some sinful actions that a godly person might commit, even during those actions, while still being under the watchful and compassionate gaze of God, and in the view of other godly individuals, that person remains godly. However, to the outside world, such a person may appear ungodly and sinful. Take Noah in his drunkenness, or Abraham, Lot, Samson, Job, David, and Peter with their lies, sexual sins, curses, murders, and denial of Christ. Although they didn't lose the inner essence and root of their life, they did experience a decline and appearance of decay, resembling bad trees. In such cases, Mr. Cotton agrees that a godly person who falls into drunkenness, sexual immorality, intentional murder, or denies and forsakes Christ cannot be accepted into the church fellowship until they humbly lament and confess these wrongdoings, even though love might believe there’s still a root of godliness within them.[394]

God’s children long asleep in respect of God’s worship, though alive in the grace of Christ.

Secondly, God’s children, Cant. v. 2, notwithstanding a principle of spiritual life in their souls, yet are lulled into a long continued sleep in the matters of God’s worship: I sleep, though my heart waketh. The heart is awake in spiritual life and grace, as concerning personal union to the Lord Jesus, and conscionable endeavours to please him in what the heart is convinced: yet asleep in respect of abundant ignorance and negligence, and consequently gross abominations and pollutions of worship; in which the choicest servants of God, and most faithful witnesses of many truths have lived in more or less, yea, in main and fundamental points, ever since the apostacy.

Secondly, God's children, Cant. v. 2, despite having a principle of spiritual life within them, often find themselves in a prolonged state of slumber regarding God’s worship: I sleep, though my heart waketh. The heart is awake in spiritual life and grace, in terms of personal connection to the Lord Jesus and sincere efforts to please Him based on what the heart understands; however, it is asleep in terms of significant ignorance and negligence, leading to serious wrongdoings and corruptions in worship. This has been the case for even the most devoted servants of God and faithful witnesses of various truths, to varying degrees, including essential and fundamental issues, ever since the fall from grace.

Mr. Cotton now professes to practise what thousands of God’s people for many ages have not seen.

Not to instance in all, but in some particulars which Mr. Cotton hath in New England reformed: I earnestly beseech himself and all well to ponder how far he himself now professeth to see and practise, that which so many thousands of godly persons of high note, in all ages, since the apostacy, saw not: as,

Not to mention everything, but in certain specifics that Mr. Cotton has reformed in New England: I strongly urge him and others to seriously consider how far he now claims to understand and practice what so many thousands of devout individuals of great reputation, throughout all ages since the apostasy, did not see: such as,

First, concerning the nature of a particular church, to consist only of holy and godly persons.

First, regarding the nature of a specific church, it should consist only of holy and righteous individuals.

Secondly, of a true ministry called by that church.

Secondly, of a genuine ministry appointed by that church.

Thirdly, a true worship free from ceremonies, common-prayer, &c.

Thirdly, genuine worship without rituals, communal prayers, etc.

Fourthly, a true government in the hands only of such[395] governors and elders as are appointed by the Lord Jesus. Hence God’s people not seeing their captivity in these points, must first necessarily be enlightened and called out from such captivity before they can be nextly fitted and prepared for the true church, worship, ministry, &c.

Fourthly, a genuine government should only be in the hands of those governors and elders appointed by the Lord Jesus. Therefore, God's people, not recognizing their captivity in these aspects, must first be enlightened and called out of such captivity before they can be properly prepared for the true church, worship, ministry, etc.


CHAP. XI.

The Jews of old in the type could not build the altar and temple in Babel, but first they must come forth and then build at Jerusalem. God’s mystical Israel in the antitype must also come forth of Babel before they can build the temple at Jerusalem.

Secondly, this will be more clear, if we consider God’s people and church of old, the Jews, captivated in material Babel, they could not possibly build God’s altar and temple at Jerusalem, until the yoke and bonds of their captivity were broken, and they set free to return with the vessels of the Lord’s house, to set up his worship in Jerusalem: as we see in the books of Ezra, Nehemiah, Daniel, Haggai, &c. Hence in the antitype, God’s people, the spiritual and mystical Jews, cannot possibly erect the altar of the Lord’s true worship, and build the temple of his true church, without a true sight of their spiritual bondage in respect of God’s worship, and a power and strength from Jesus Christ to bring them out, and carry them through all difficulties in so mighty a work. And as the being of God’s people in material Babel, and a necessity of their coming forth before they could build the temple, did not in the least deny them to be God’s people: no more now doth God’s people being in mystical Babel, (Rev. xviii.) nor the necessity of their coming forth, hinder or deny the godliness of their persons, or spiritual life within them.

Secondly, this will be clearer if we consider God’s people and the ancient church, the Jews, who were trapped in material Babylon. They couldn’t possibly build God’s altar and temple in Jerusalem until the bonds of their captivity were broken and they were allowed to return with the vessels intended for the Lord’s house to establish His worship in Jerusalem, as we see in the books of Ezra, Nehemiah, Daniel, Haggai, etc. Similarly, in the modern context, God’s people, the spiritual and mystical Jews, cannot truly establish the altar of the Lord’s genuine worship or build the temple of His true church without recognizing their spiritual bondage regarding God’s worship, and without receiving power and strength from Jesus Christ to help them overcome all obstacles in such a significant task. Just as the existence of God’s people in material Babylon and the necessity of their departure before they could build the temple did not diminish their status as God’s people, likewise, the fact that God’s people exist in mystical Babylon (Rev. xviii.) and the need for them to come out does not prevent or undermine the sincerity of their faith or their spiritual life within them.

Luther and other famous witnesses very gross concerning God’s worship, though eminent for personal grace.

Thirdly, how many famous servants of God and witnesses of Jesus, lived and died and were burnt for other truths of Jesus, not seeing the evil of their anti-christian[396] calling of bishops, &c.! How did famous Luther himself continue a monk, set forth the German mass, acknowledge the pope, and held other gross abominations concerning God’s worship, notwithstanding the life of Christ Jesus in him, and wrought in thousands by his means.

Thirdly, how many well-known servants of God and witnesses of Jesus lived, died, and were burned for different truths about Jesus, not recognizing the wrongdoing of their anti-Christian roles as bishops, etc.! How did the famous Luther himself continue to be a monk, introduce the German mass, acknowledge the pope, and hold other serious errors regarding God’s worship, despite the life of Christ Jesus within him and the work done through him in thousands?

Mr. Cotton refuseth godly persons except they be convinced of their church covenant.

Fourthly, Mr. Cotton must be requested to remember his own practice, as before; how doth he refuse to receive persons eminent for personal grace and godliness to the Lord’s supper, and other privileges of Christians, according to the profession of their church estate, until they be convinced of the necessity of making and entering into a church covenant with them, with a confession of faith, &c.; and if any cannot be persuaded of such a covenant and confession, notwithstanding their godliness, yet are they not admitted.[247]

Fourthly, Mr. Cotton needs to recall his own actions, as before; why does he deny access to the Lord’s supper and other Christian privileges to people who are well-respected for their personal grace and spirituality, based on their church membership, until they agree to make and enter into a church covenant with a statement of faith, etc.? And if anyone cannot be convinced of such a covenant and statement, despite their spirituality, they are still not allowed to participate. [247]

Mr. Cotton and the English elders refuse to permit eminent ministers and people of Old England to live in New England (notwithstanding he confessed their godliness above his own) if they join not in his church fellowship. Godly persons living trees and living stones, yet need much hewing and cutting to bring them from false to true worship. The coming forth of false worship a second kind (as it were) of regeneration to God’s people. Return from the land of the north.

Lastly, how famous is that passage of that solemn question put to Mr. Cotton and the rest of the New English elders, by divers of the ministers of Old England, eminent for personal godliness, as Mr. Cotton acknowledgeth, viz., whether they might be permitted in New England to enjoy their consciences in a church estate different from the New English; unto which Mr. Cotton and the New English elders return a plain negative, in effect thus much, with the acknowledgment of their worth and godliness above their own, and their hopes of agreement; yet in conclusion, if they agree not, which they are not like to do, and submit to that way of church-fellowship and worship which in New England is set up, they cannot only not enjoy church-fellowship together, but not permit them to live and breathe in the same air and commonweal together;[248] which was my case, although it pleased Mr.[397] Cotton and others most incensed to give myself a testimony of godliness, &c.[249] And this is the reason why, although I confess with joy the care of the New English churches that no person be received to fellowship with them, in whom they cannot first discern true regeneration and the life of Jesus, yet I said, and still affirm, that godly and regenerate persons, according to all the former instances and reasons, are not fitted to constitute the true Christian church, until it hath pleased God to convince their souls of the evil of the false church, ministry, worship, &c. And although I confess that godly persons are not dead but living trees, not dead but living stones, and need no new regeneration (and so in that respect need no felling nor digging out), yet need they a mighty work of God’s Spirit to humble and ashame them, and to cause them to loathe themselves for their abominations or stinks in God’s nostrils, as it pleaseth God’s Spirit to speak of false worships. Hence, Ezek. xliii. 11: God’s people are not fit for God’s house until holy shame be wrought in them for what they have done. Hence God promiseth to cause them to loathe themselves, because they have broken him with their whorish hearts, Ezek. vi. 9. And hence it[398] is that I have known some precious godly hearts confess, that the plucking of their souls out from the abominations of false worship, hath been a second kind of regeneration. Hence was it, that it pleased God to say concerning his people’s return from their material captivity, a figure of our spiritual and mystical, that they should not say, Jehovah liveth who brought them from the land of Egypt—a type of first conversion as is conceived; but, Jehovah liveth who brings them from the land of the north—a type of God’s people’s return from spiritual bondage to confused and invented worships.

Lastly, how famous is that passage of the serious question asked of Mr. Cotton and the other New England elders, by several of the ministers from Old England, known for their spiritual integrity, as Mr. Cotton acknowledges, asking whether they could be allowed in New England to practice their beliefs in a church different from the New England one; to which Mr. Cotton and the New England elders straightforwardly responded no, essentially indicating that despite recognizing their worth and godliness above their own and hoping for agreement, in the end, if they do not agree, which they are unlikely to do, and do not submit to the way of church fellowship and worship established in New England, they cannot only not share church fellowship together, but also cannot even coexist in the same air and community;[248] which was my situation, although it pleased Mr.[397] Cotton and others who were quite upset to give me a testimony of godliness, &c.[249] And this is why, although I joyfully acknowledge the concern of the New England churches that no one be accepted into fellowship with them unless true regeneration and the life of Jesus can be clearly seen in them, I have said, and still maintain, that godly and regenerated individuals, based on all the previous examples and reasons, are not suited to form the true Christian church, until God has worked in their souls to reveal the faults of the false church, ministry, worship, etc. And while I acknowledge that godly individuals are not dead but living trees, not dead but living stones, and do not require a new regeneration (and so in that sense do not need to be cut down or dug out), they still need a powerful work of God’s Spirit to humble and shame them, and to make them hate themselves for their sins or offenses in God’s eyes, as God’s Spirit describes false worships. Hence, Ezek. xliii. 11: God’s people are not ready for God’s house until they feel holy shame for what they have done. Therefore, God promises to make them hate themselves because they have betrayed Him with their wayward hearts, Ezek. vi. 9. And that’s why I have seen some truly godly people admit that being pulled away from the abominations of false worship has been a second type of regeneration for them. That’s why God said about His people’s return from their physical captivity, which symbolizes our spiritual and mystical escape, they should not say, “The Lord lives who brought them from the land of Egypt”—a sign of first conversion as is believed; but, “The Lord lives who brings them from the land of the north”—a sign of God’s people’s return from spiritual bondage to confused and invented worships.


CHAP. XII.

Now whereas Mr. Cotton addeth, that godly persons are not so enthralled to anti-christ as to separate them from Christ, else they could not be godly persons:—

Now Mr. Cotton adds that truly devout people are not so controlled by the antichrist that it separates them from Christ, otherwise they wouldn’t be truly devout people.

Christ considered two ways, first, personally, and so God’s people can never be separated from him.

I answer, this comes not near our question, which is not concerning personal godliness or grace of Christ, but the godliness or Christianity of worship. Hence the scripture holds forth Christ Jesus first personally, as that God-man, that one Mediator between God and man, the man Christ Jesus, whom all God’s people by faith receive, and in receiving become the sons of God, John i. 12, although they yet see not the particular ways of his worship. Thus was it with the centurion, the woman of Canaan, Cornelius, and most, at their first conversion.

I respond that this isn't related to our question, which isn't about personal piety or Christ's grace, but about the holiness or Christianity of worship. Therefore, the scripture presents Christ Jesus first as the God-man, the one Mediator between God and humans, the man Christ Jesus, who all of God's people receive by faith, and by receiving him, they become the sons of God, as stated in John 1:12, even though they may not yet understand the specific ways to worship him. This was the case with the centurion, the Canaanite woman, Cornelius, and most others at the time of their first conversion.

Secondly, as head of his church, and so he is often lost and absent from his spouse.

Secondly, the scripture holdeth forth Christ as head of his church, formed into a body of worshippers, in which respect the church is called Christ, 1 Cor. xii. 12: and the description of Christ is admirably set forth in ten several[399] parts of a man’s body, fitting and suiting to the visible profession of Christ in the church, Cant. v.

Secondly, the scripture presents Christ as the head of his church, which is made up of a body of worshippers. In this regard, the church is referred to as Christ, 1 Cor. xii. 12; and the depiction of Christ is wonderfully illustrated in ten different parts of a man’s body, aligning perfectly with the visible profession of Christ in the church, Cant. v.

God’s people cannot serve a false Christ and the true together.

Now in the former respect, anti-christ can never so enthral God’s people as to separate them from Christ, that is, from the life and grace of Christ, although he enthral them into never so gross abominations concerning worship: for God will not lose his in Egypt, Sodom, Babel. His jewels are most precious to him though in a Babylonish dunghill, and his lily sweet and lovely in the wilderness commixed with briars. Yet in the second respect, as Christ is taken for the church, I conceive that anti-christ may separate God’s people from Christ, that is, from Christ’s true visible church and worship.[250] This Mr. Cotton himself will not deny, if he remember how little a while it is since the falsehood of a national, provincial, diocesan, and parishional church, &c., and the truth of a particular congregation, consisting only of holy persons, appeared unto him.

Now in the first aspect, the anti-Christ can never completely trap God’s people in a way that separates them from Christ, meaning from the life and grace of Christ, even if he drags them into the most extreme forms of worship abominations: because God will not abandon His people in Egypt, Sodom, or Babel. His jewels are still precious to Him, even if they’re in a Babylonian dumpster, and His lilies remain sweet and lovely in the wilderness alongside thorns. However, in the second aspect, as Christ is identified with the church, I believe that the anti-Christ can separate God’s people from Christ, meaning from Christ’s true visible church and worship. This Mr. Cotton himself would not deny if he remembers how recently he realized the falsehood of national, provincial, diocesan, and parish churches, and the truth of a specific congregation made up only of holy individuals.

The church before Luther. Rev. xiii.

The papists’ question to the protestant, viz., where was your church before Luther? is thus well answered, to wit, that since the apostacy, truth and the holy city, according to the prophecy, Rev. xi. and xiii., have been trodden under foot, and the whole earth hath wondered after the beast: yet God hath stirred up witnesses to prophesy in sackcloth against the beast, during his forty-two months’ reign: yet those witnesses have in their times, more or less submitted to anti-christ and his church, worship, ministry, &c.,[251] and so consequently have been ignorant of[400] the true Christ, that is, Christ taken for the church in the true profession of that holy way of worship, which he himself at first appointed.

The papists’ question to the protestant, “Where was your church before Luther?” is answered well: since the apostasy, truth and the holy city, according to the prophecy, Rev. xi. and xiii., have been trampled down, and the whole earth has followed the beast. Yet God has raised up witnesses to prophesy in sackcloth against the beast during his forty-two months of dominance. Those witnesses, at various times, have submitted more or less to anti-Christ and his church, worship, ministry, etc., and as a result, have been unaware of the true Christ, that is, Christ understood as the church in the true practice of that holy way of worship that He originally established.


CHAP. XIII.

Mr. Cotton. “Secondly, we deny that it is necessary to church fellowship, that is, so necessary that without it a church cannot be, that the members admitted thereunto should all of them see and expressly bewail all the pollutions which they have been defiled with in the former church fellowship, ministry, worship, government, &c., if they see and bewail so much of their former pollutions, as did enthral them to anti-christ so as to separate them from Christ, and be ready in preparation of heart, as they shall see more light, so to hate more and more every false way; we conceive it is as much as is necessarily required to separate them from anti-christ, and to fellowship with Christ and his churches. The church of Christ admitted many thousand Jews that believed on the name of Christ, although they were still zealous of the law, and saw not the beggarly emptiness of Moses’s ceremonies, Acts xxi. 20; and the apostle Paul directeth the Romans to receive such unto them as are weak in the faith, and see not their liberty from the servile difference of meats and days, but still lie under the bondage of the law; yea, he wisheth them to receive such upon this ground, because Christ hath received them, Rom. xiv. 1 to the 6th.”

Mr. Cotton. “Secondly, we deny that it's essential for church fellowship—meaning that it's so crucial that a church can't exist without it—for all members who are admitted to acknowledge and mourn all the wrongs they've been involved in from their previous church fellowship, ministry, worship, government, etc. If they recognize and regret the parts of their past that trapped them in anti-Christ ways, separating them from Christ, and are willing in their hearts to turn away from every false path as they gain more understanding, we believe that is enough to separate them from anti-Christ and to join in fellowship with Christ and his churches. The church of Christ welcomed many thousands of Jews who believed in Christ's name, even though they were still deeply devoted to the law and did not see the emptiness of Moses's rituals, as seen in Acts xxi. 20. The apostle Paul instructs the Romans to accept those who are weak in faith and do not see their freedom from the burdensome differences of food and days, but still feel constrained by the law. In fact, he encourages them to accept such individuals because Christ has accepted them, as stated in Rom. xiv. 1 to the 6th.”

[401]

[401]

“Say not, there is not the like danger of lying under bondage to Moses as to anti-christ: for even the bondage under Moses was such, as if continued in after instruction and conviction, would separate them from Christ, Gal. v. 2, and bondage under anti-christ could do no more.”

“Don't say that being enslaved to Moses is different from being enslaved to anti-Christ. Because even being under Moses’s law was like a bondage that, if continued despite further teaching and understanding, would keep them from Christ, Gal. v. 2, and being under anti-Christ could do no more.”

Answ. Here I desire three things may be observed:—

Answ. Here, I want to point out three things:—

Mr. Cotton confessing the true and false constitution of the church.

First, Mr. Cotton’s own confession of that twofold church estate, worship, &c., the former false, or else why to be so bewailed and forsaken? the second true, to be embraced and submitted to.

First, Mr. Cotton’s own confession about that dual church experience, worship, etc., the first being false, or else why is it so mourned and abandoned? The second is true, meant to be accepted and followed.

Mr. Cotton confessing to hold what he censureth in the answerer.

Secondly, his own confession of that which a little before he would make so odious in me to hold, viz., that God’s people may be so far enthralled to anti-christ, as to separate them from Christ: for, saith he, “If they see and bewail so much of their former pollutions, as did enthral them to anti-christ, so as to separate them from Christ.”[252]

Secondly, his own admission of what he had previously made so repulsive in me to accept, that God's people can be so deeply caught up in anti-Christ that it separates them from Christ: for he says, "If they recognize and mourn over their past sins that led them to anti-Christ, so that it distances them from Christ."[252]

Fallacy in Mr. Cotton’s generals. A godly person remaining a member of a false church, is therein a member of a false Christ.

Thirdly, I observe how easily a soul may wander in his generals, for thus he writes: “Though they see not all the pollutions wherewith they have been defiled in the former church fellowship.” Again, “if they see so much as did enthral them to anti-christ, and separate them from Christ.” And yet he expresseth nothing of that, “all the pollutions,” nor what so much is as will separate them from Christ. Hence upon that former distinction that Christ in visible worship is Christ, I demand, whether if a godly person remain a member of a falsely constituted church, and so consequently, in that respect, of a false Christ,[402] whether in visible worship he be not separate from the true Christ?

Thirdly, I notice how easily a person can get lost in generalizations, because he writes: “Though they don’t see all the ways they’ve been polluted by their former church fellowship.” He also says, “if they see even a little bit that captivated them to the anti-Christ and separated them from Christ.” Yet, he doesn’t clarify anything about “all the pollutions,” or what exactly can separate them from Christ. Based on that earlier distinction that Christ in visible worship is Christ, I ask whether a godly person who stays a member of a poorly organized church, and thus, in that sense, associated with a false Christ,[402] is not in visible worship separated from the true Christ?

Separation from false Christ absolutely necessary before there can be union to the true. A sequestration or separation of the soul from the world in the idolatrous and invented worships of it, before it can be presented to Christ Jesus, as a chaste virgin into the chaste bed of his own most holy institutions.

Secondly, I ask, whether it be not absolutely necessary to his uniting with the true church, that is, with Christ in true Christian worship, that he see and bewail, and absolutely come out from that former false church or Christ, and his ministry, worship, &c., before he can be united to the true Israel—must come forth of Egypt before they can sacrifice to God in the wilderness. The Jews come out of Babel before they build the temple in Jerusalem. The husband of a woman [must] die, or she be legally divorced, before she can lawfully be married to another; the graft cut off from one before it can be ingrafted into another stock. The kingdom of Christ, that is, the kingdom of the saints, Dan. ii. and vii., is cut out of the mountain of the Roman monarchy. Thus the Corinthians, 1 Cor. vi. 9-11, uniting with Christ Jesus, they were washed from their idolatry, as well as other sins. Thus the Thessalonians turned from their idols before they could serve the living and true God, 1 Thess. i. 9; and as in paganism, so in anti-christianism, which separates as certainly, though more subtilly, from Christ Jesu.

Secondly, I ask whether it's absolutely necessary for someone to join the true church, meaning to be in a genuine relationship with Christ through authentic Christian worship, to acknowledge and regret, and completely break away from that previous false church or Christ, along with its ministry, worship, etc., before they can be united with the true Israel—they must come out of Egypt before they can offer sacrifices to God in the wilderness. The Jews exited Babel before they could build the temple in Jerusalem. A husband must die, or a woman must be legally divorced, before she can lawfully marry someone else; a graft must be cut off from one plant before it can be grafted into another. The kingdom of Christ, which is the kingdom of the saints, as seen in Daniel chapters 2 and 7, is taken from the mountain of the Roman monarchy. Similarly, the Corinthians, in 1 Corinthians 6:9-11, joined with Christ Jesus and were washed from their idolatry as well as other sins. Likewise, the Thessalonians turned away from their idols before they could serve the living and true God, as mentioned in 1 Thessalonians 1:9; and just as in paganism, anti-Christianism also separates just as definitively, though more subtly, from Christ Jesus.


CHAP. XIV.

Yea; but it is said, that Jews, weak in Christian liberties, and zealous for Moses’s law, they were to be received.

Yeah; but it's said that Jews, who are weak in Christian freedoms and passionate about Moses’s law, should be accepted.

I answer, two things must here carefully be minded:—

I say, two things need to be kept in mind here:—

Difference between God’s own holy institutions to the Jews, and Satan’s paganish, or anti-christian institution to the Gentiles, as concerning the manner of coming forth of them.

First, although bondage to Moses would separate from Christ, yet the difference must be observed between those ordinances of Moses which it pleased God himself to ordain and appoint, as his then only worship in the world,[403] though now in the coming of his Son he was pleased to take away, yet with solemnity; and on the other side, the institutions and ordinances of anti-christ, which the devil himself invented, were from first to last never to be received and submitted to one moment, nor with such solemnity to be laid down, but to be abhorred and abominated for ever.

First, while being bound to Moses would distance one from Christ, it’s important to distinguish between those laws that God himself established as his only form of worship in the world at that time,[403] which he later chose to abolish with due seriousness upon the arrival of his Son, and the doctrines and practices of anti-Christ, which were invented by the devil and should never have been accepted or followed for even a moment, nor should they be renounced with any sense of reverence; instead, they should be detested and rejected forever.

A comparison between the Jewish and Christian ordinances.

The national church of the Jews, with all the shadowish, typical ordinances of kings, priests, prophets, temple, sacrifices, were as a silver candlestick, on which the light of the knowledge of God and the Lord Jesus, in the type and shadow, was set up and shined. That silver candlestick it pleased the Most Holy and Only Wise to take away, and instead thereof to set up the golden candlesticks of particular churches (Rev. i.) by the hand of the Son of God himself. Now the first was silver,—the pure will and mind of God, but intended only for a season; the second of a more precious, lasting nature, a kingdom not to be shaken, that is, abolished as the former, Heb. xii. 28.

The national church of the Jews, with all its shadowy, symbolic rituals of kings, priests, prophets, temple, sacrifices, was like a silver candlestick, on which the light of the knowledge of God and the Lord Jesus, in type and shadow, was placed and shined. It pleased the Most Holy and All-Wise to remove that silver candlestick and, in its place, establish the golden candlesticks of individual churches (Rev. i.) by the hand of the Son of God himself. Now, the first was silver—the pure will and mind of God—but meant only for a time; the second is of a more precious, lasting nature, a kingdom that cannot be shaken, meaning it won't be abolished like the former, Heb. xii. 28.

Moses’s ordinances at one time precious and holy, at another time beggarly and deadly. The first Christians communicated in the Jewish synagogues until the Jews contradicted and spoke evil, &c., then they separated.

Therefore, secondly, observe the difference of time, which Mr. Cotton himself confesseth: “after instruction and conviction,” saith he, “Moses’s law was deadly, and would separate from Christ;” therefore, there was a time when they were not deadly, and did not separate from Christ, to wit, until Moses was honourably fallen asleep, and lamented for—as I conceive—in the type and figure thirty days, Deut. xxxiv. [8.] Therefore, at one season, not for Timothy’s weak conscience, but for the Jews’ sake, Paul circumcised Timothy: at another time, when the Jews had sufficient instruction, and obstinately would be circumcised, and that necessarily to salvation, Paul seasonably cries out, that if they were circumcised Christ should profit them nothing, Gal. v. [2.] Hence, the Christians at[404] Ephesus conversed with the Jewish synagogue until the Jews contradicted and blasphemed, and then were speedily separated by Paul, Acts xix. [9.] But to apply, Paul observed a vow, and the ceremonies of it, circumcised Timothy, &c.; may therefore a messenger of Christ now, as Paul, go to mass, pray to saints, perform penance, keep Christmas and other popish feasts and fasts? &c.

Therefore, secondly, notice the difference in timing, which Mr. Cotton himself admits: “after instruction and conviction,” he says, “Moses’s law became deadly and would separate from Christ;” so there was a time when it wasn't deadly and didn't separate from Christ, specifically until Moses passed away, and mourned for— as I believe—in the type and figure for thirty days, Deut. xxxiv. [8.] Therefore, at one point, not for Timothy’s weak conscience, but for the Jews’ sake, Paul circumcised Timothy; at another time, when the Jews had enough instruction and stubbornly insisted on being circumcised, claiming it was necessary for salvation, Paul boldly stated that if they were circumcised, Christ would be of no benefit to them, Gal. v. [2.] Thus, the Christians at [404] Ephesus interacted with the Jewish synagogue until the Jews contradicted and blasphemed, at which point Paul quickly separated from them, Acts xix. [9.] To apply this, Paul observed a vow and followed the associated ceremonies, circumcising Timothy, etc.; can a messenger of Christ today, like Paul, attend mass, pray to saints, do penance, and observe Christmas and other Catholic feasts and fasts? etc.

A member of a true church falling into any idolatrous practice, not presently to be excommunicated.

Again, is there such a time allowed to any man, uniting or adding himself to the true church now, to observe the unholy holy days of feasting and fasting invented by anti-christ? Yea, and, as Paul did circumcision, to practise the popish sacraments? I doubt not; but if any member of a true church or assembly of worshippers, shall fall to any paganish or popish practice, he must be instructed and convinced before excommunication: but the question is, whether still observing and so practising, a person may be received to the true Christian church, as the Jews were, although they yet practised Moses’s ceremonies?

Again, is there any time allowed for someone joining the true church today to celebrate the unholy holy days of feasting and fasting created by anti-Christ? Yes, and just as Paul practiced circumcision, to follow the popish sacraments? I have no doubt; but if any member of a true church or group of worshippers falls into any pagan or popish practice, they must be guided and convinced before being excommunicated. The question is whether someone who continues to observe and practice these traditions can still be accepted into the true Christian church, just like the Jews were, even though they still followed Moses’s ceremonies?

These things duly pondered, in the fear and presence of God, it will appear how vain the allegation is, from that tender and honourable respect to God’s ordinances now vanishing from the Jews, and their weak consciences about the same, to prove the same tenderness to Satan’s inventions, and [to] the consciences of men in the renouncing of paganical, Turkish, anti-christian, yea, and I add Judaical worships now, when once the time of their full vanishing was come.

These points considered, in the fear and presence of God, it will become clear how pointless the claim is about the gentle and honorable regard for God’s ordinances now disappearing from the Jews, along with their fragile consciences regarding this, to show the same sensitivity to Satan’s creations and to the consciences of people in rejecting pagan, Turkish, anti-Christian, and even Judaic worship now, just as the time for their complete disappearance has arrived.

Not one degree of sight of, or sorrow for anti-christian abominations; yet a necessity of cutting off from the false before union to the true church, ministry, worship, &c.

To conclude, although I prescribe not such a measure of sight of, or sorrow for anti-christian abominations—I speak in respect of degrees, which it pleaseth the Father of lights to dispense variously, to one more, to another less—yet, I believe it absolutely necessary to see and bewail so much as may amount to cut off the soul from the false church, whether national, parishional, or any[405] other falsely constituted church, ministry, worship, and government of it.[253]

To wrap up, while I don't recommend focusing too much on or feeling excessive sadness for the anti-Christian horrors, I acknowledge that everyone has different levels of awareness and sorrow, which the Father of lights distributes differently—some feel more, others less. Still, I believe it's essential to recognize and mourn enough to separate oneself from the false church, whether it's a national, local, or any other improperly established church, ministry, worship, or governance.[405]


CHAP. XV.

Mr. Cotton. “Ans. 3. To places of scripture which you object, Isa. lii. 11; 2 Cor. vi. 17; Rev. xviii. 4, we answer, two of them make nothing to your purpose: for that of Isaiah and the other of the Revelation, speak of local separation, which yourself know we have made, and yet you say, you do not apprehend that to be sufficient. As for that place of the Corinthians, it only requireth coming out from idolaters in the fellowship of their idolatry. No marriages were they to make with them, no feasts were they to hold with them in the idol’s temple: no intimate familiarity were they to maintain with them, nor any fellowship were they to keep with them in the unfruitful works of darkness; and this is all which that place requireth. But what makes all this to prove, that we may not receive such persons to church fellowship as yourself confess to be godly, and who do professedly renounce and bewail all known sin, and would renounce more if they knew more, although it may be they do not see the utmost skirts of all that pollution they have sometimes been defiled with: as the patriarchs saw not the pollution of[406] their polygamy. But that you may plainly see this place is wrested beside the apostle’s scope when you argue from it, that such persons are not fit matter for church fellowship as are defiled with any remnants of anti-christian pollution, nor such churches any more to be accounted churches as do receive such amongst them: consider, I pray you, were there not at that time in the church of Corinth such as partook with the idolaters in the idol’s temple? And was not this the touching of an unclean thing? And did this sin reject these members from church fellowship before conviction? Or did it evacuate their church estate for not casting out such members?”

Mr. Cotton. “Answer 3. Regarding the scripture verses you mention, Isaiah 52:11; 2 Corinthians 6:17; Revelation 18:4, we say that two of them do not support your argument: Isaiah and Revelation refer to local separation, which we both know we have practiced, yet you claim that you do not find this sufficient. As for the verse from Corinthians, it merely requires distancing ourselves from idolaters in their idolatrous practices. They were not to marry, hold feasts, or maintain close relationships within the idol’s temple. They were not to engage in any close familiarity or participate in the unproductive works of darkness; this is all that this verse demands. But what does this prove about our ability to accept individuals into church fellowship whom you agree are godly, who openly renounce and grieve over all known sins, and would renounce even more if they were aware of it, even if they might not recognize the full extent of the contamination they have experienced, just as the patriarchs did not see the pollution of their polygamy? You can clearly see that this passage is being misinterpreted in your argument, suggesting that such individuals are unfit for church fellowship because they are tainted by any remnants of anti-Christian pollution, and that churches accepting them can no longer be considered true churches. Consider, I ask you, were there not individuals in the church of Corinth at that time who participated with idolaters in the idol’s temple? Was this not touching an unclean thing? Did this sin prevent these members from church fellowship before they were convicted? Or did it nullify their church status for not expelling such members?”

Answ. The scriptures, or writings of truth, are those heavenly righteous scales wherein all our controversies must be tried, and that blessed star that leads all those souls to Jesus that seek him. But, saith Mr. Cotton, two of those scriptures alleged by me, Isa. lii. 11, Rev. xviii. 4, which I brought to prove a necessity of leaving the false before a joining to the true church, they speak of local separation, which, saith he, yourself know we have made.[254]

Answ. The scriptures, or writings of truth, are the heavenly scales of righteousness that should be used to judge all our disputes, and they are the blessed star that guides all those seeking Jesus. However, Mr. Cotton argues that two of the scriptures I cited, Isa. lii. 11 and Rev. xviii. 4, which I used to prove the need to leave the false church before joining the true one, refer to physical separation, which, he claims, you already know we have undertaken.[254]

Mr. Cotton cannot make both comings forth of Babel, both in the type and antitype, to be local.

For that local and typical separation from Babylon, Isa. lii. [11,] I could not well have believed that Mr. Cotton or any would make that coming forth of Babel in the antitype, Rev. xviii. 4, to be local and material also. What civil state, nation, or country in the world, in the antitype, must now be called Babel? Certainly, if any, then Babel itself properly so called; but there we find, as before, a true church of Jesus Christ, 1 Pet. v. [13.]

For that local and typical separation from Babylon, Isa. lii. [11,] I could hardly believe that Mr. Cotton or anyone else would consider the coming out of Babel in the antitype, Rev. xviii. 4, to be local and physical as well. What civil state, nation, or country in the world, in the antitype, should now be referred to as Babel? Clearly, if any, then Babel itself in the strict sense; but there we find, as before, a true church of Jesus Christ, 1 Pet. v. [13.]

If a local Babel, then also now a local Judea and temple, &c., come out of Babel, not material, but mystical.

Secondly, if Babel be local now whence God’s people are called, then must there be a local Judea, a land of[407] Canaan also, into which they are called; and where shall both that Babel and Canaan be found in all the comings forth that have been made from the church of Rome in these last times? But Mr. Cotton having made a local departure from Old England in Europe to New England in America, can he satisfy his own soul, or the souls of other men, that he hath obeyed that voice, “Come out of Babel, my people, partake not of her sins,” &c? Doth he count the very land of England literally Babel, and so consequently Egypt and Sodom, Rev. xi. 8, and the land of New England Judea, Canaan? &c.

Secondly, if Babel exists in a specific location from where God's people are called, then there must also be a local Judea, a land of[407]Canaan into which they are beckoned; and where can we find both Babel and Canaan among all the departures from the church of Rome in recent times? However, Mr. Cotton, having made a physical move from Old England in Europe to New England in America, can he truly convince himself, or others, that he has followed the command, “Come out of Babel, my people, partake not of her sins,” etc.? Does he really consider the land of England to be literally Babel, and therefore also Egypt and Sodom, Rev. xi. 8, while viewing New England as Judea, Canaan? etc.

The Lord Jesus hath broken down the difference of places and persons. Two chiefest causes of God’s indignation against England. These two particulars I should be humbly ready to make proof of.

The Lord Jesus, John iv., clearly breaks down all difference of places, and, Acts x., all difference of persons; and for myself, I acknowledge the land of England, the civil laws, government, and people of England, not to be inferior to any under heaven. Only two things I shall humbly suggest unto my dear countrymen, whether more high and honourable at the helm of government, or more inferior, who labour and sail in this famous ship of England’s commonwealth, as the greatest causes, fountains, and top roots of all the indignation of the Most High against the state and country; first, that the whole nation and generations of men have been forced, though unregenerate and unrepentant, to pretend and assume the name of Christ Jesus, which only belongs, according to the institution of the Lord Jesus, to truly regenerate and repenting souls. Secondly, that all others dissenting from them, whether Jews or Gentiles, their countrymen especially, for strangers have a liberty, have not been permitted civil cohabitation in this world with them, but have been distressed and persecuted by them.[255]

The Lord Jesus, John 4, clearly eliminates any differences in places, and Acts 10, all differences among people; and as for me, I recognize the land of England, its civil laws, government, and people, as equal to any in the world. I would like to humbly suggest two things to my fellow countrymen, whether those at the helm of government are more esteemed or those working and striving in this great ship of England’s commonwealth, which are the main reasons for the Most High's anger toward the state and country. First, that the entire nation and generations of people have been compelled, though unredeemed and unrepentant, to adopt and claim the name of Christ Jesus, which rightfully belongs only to truly redeemed and repentant individuals according to the teachings of the Lord Jesus. Secondly, that others who differ from them, whether Jews or Gentiles, especially their fellow countrymen, who have the freedom as outsiders, have not been allowed to coexist peacefully with them but have been oppressed and persecuted by them.

[408]

[408]

The soul’s captivity to false worship is not local, but a guilt, and not only so, but a habit or disposition of spiritual sleep, whoredom, drunkenness, &c.

But to return; the sum of my controversy with Mr. Cotton is, whether or no that false worshipping of the true God be not only a spiritual guilt liable to God’s sentence and plagues, but also an habit, frequently compared in the prophets, and Rev. xvii., to a spirit and disposition of spiritual drunkenness and whoredom, a soul-sleep and a soul-sickness: so that as by the change of a chair, chamber, or bed, a sick or sleepy man, whore or drunkard, are not changed, but they remain the same still, until that disposition of sickness, sleepiness, drunkenness, whoredom be put off, and a new habit of spiritual health, watchfulness, sobriety, chastity be put on.

But to get back to the point, the crux of my disagreement with Mr. Cotton is whether the false worship of the true God is not only a spiritual wrongdoing that deserves God’s judgment and punishment, but also a pattern that the prophets often liken, as well as in Rev. xvii., to a mentality and attitude of spiritual drunkenness and promiscuity, a state of soul-sleep and soul-sickness. Just like changing a chair, room, or bed doesn’t change a sick or sleepy person, a whore, or a drunkard—they remain the same until that state of illness, sleepiness, drunkenness, and promiscuity is cast off, and a new habit of spiritual health, alertness, sobriety, and chastity is adopted.


CHAP. XVI.

Now concerning that scripture, 2 Cor. vi., Mr. Cotton here confesseth it holdeth forth five things that the repenting Corinthians were called out in, from the unrepenting:

Now regarding that scripture, 2 Cor. vi., Mr. Cotton admits that it presents five things that the repentant Corinthians were called out on, separating them from the unrepentant:

First, in the fellowship of their idolatry.

First, in the company of their worship.

2. From making marriages with them.

2. By getting married to them.

3. From feasting in their idols’ temples.

3. From partying in their idols' temples.

4. From intimate familiarity with them.

4. From being closely acquainted with them.

5. From all fellowship in the unfruitful works of darkness.

5. From all involvement in the unproductive acts of evil.

The benefits of the repenting English, their coming forth from the impenitent English in those former five particulars mentioned by Mr. Cotton.

Answ. If regenerate and truly repenting English thus come forth from the unregenerate and unrepenting, how would the name of the Lord Jesus be sanctified, the jealousy of the Lord pacified, their own souls cleansed, judgments prevented, yea, and one good means practised toward the convincing and saving of the souls of such from whom in these particulars they depart, and dare not[409] have fellowship with: especially when in all civil things they walk unblameably, in quiet and helpful cohabitation, righteous and faithful dealing, and cheerful submission to civil laws, orders, levies, customs, &c.

Answer. If people who have truly changed and are genuinely repenting come from those who haven't changed and aren't repenting, how would the name of the Lord Jesus be honored, how would the Lord’s anger be calmed, how would their own souls be cleansed, how would judgments be avoided, and how would they practice one good way to convince and save the souls of those they separate from and avoid? This is especially true when they conduct themselves well in all civil matters, living peacefully and helpfully together, dealing justly and faithfully, and willingly following civil laws, orders, regulations, customs, etc.[409]

Yea; but Mr. Cotton demands, what makes all this to prove that godly persons, who professedly renounce all known sin, may not be received to church fellowship, although they see not the utmost skirts of their pollution, as the patriarchs saw not the pollution of their polygamy?

Yeah; but Mr. Cotton asks, what proves that devout people, who openly reject all known sin, cannot be accepted into church fellowship, even if they can't see the full extent of their wrongdoing, just like the patriarchs couldn’t see the wrongness of their polygamy?

The sins of God’s people are sometimes reputed to be of ignorance, when they are of negligence, and yet ignorance excuseth not wholly.

Answ. I repeat the former distinction of godly persons, who possibly may live in ungodly practices, especially of false worship, and then, according to Mr. Cotton’s own interpretation of this place to the Corinthians, they came not forth. And I add, if there be any voice of Christ in the mouths of his witnesses against these sins, they are not then of ignorance, but of negligence, and spiritual hardness, against the ways of God’s fear, against Isa. lxiii. [17,] &c.

Answer. I want to emphasize the earlier distinction about religious people who might still engage in sinful behavior, particularly in terms of false worship, and according to Mr. Cotton’s own interpretation regarding the Corinthians, they did not come forward. Additionally, if there is any voice of Christ in the words of His witnesses speaking out against these sins, it stems not from ignorance but from neglect and spiritual hardness, opposing the ways of God’s fear, as referenced in Isa. lxiii. [17,] & etc.

A case put to Mr. Cotton. No cause of more shame for whoredom against an husband’s bed, than against the bed of God’s worship. The case of polygamy, or many wives of the fathers.

Moreover, our question is not of the utmost skirts of pollution, but the substance of a true or false bed of worship, Cant. i. 16, in respect of coming out of the false, before the entrance into the true. And yet I believe that Mr. Cotton being to receive a person to church fellowship, who formerly hath been infamous for corporal whoredom, he would not give his consent to receive such an one without sound repentance for the filthiness of her skirts, Lam. i. [9,] not only in actual whoredoms, but also in whorish speeches, gestures, appearances, provocation. And why should there be a greater strictness for the skirts of common whoredom than of spiritual and soul whoredom, against the chastity of God’s worship? And therefore to that instance of the fathers’ polygamy, I answer: first, by observing what great sins godly persons may possibly live and long continue in, notwithstanding[410] godliness in the root. Secondly, I ask if any person, of whose godliness Mr. Cotton hath had long persuasion, should believe and maintain, as questionless the fathers’ had grounds satisfying their consciences for what they did, that he ought to have many wives, and accordingly so practised:—I say, I ask, whether Mr. Cotton would receive such a godly person to church fellowship? yea, I ask, whether the church of the Jews, had they seen this evil, would have received such a proselyte from the Gentiles? and when it was seen, whether any persons so practising would have been suffered amongst them? But, lastly, what was this personal sin of these godly persons? Was it any matter of God’s worship, any joining with a false church, ministry, worship, government, from whence they were to come, before they could constitute his true church, and enjoy his worship, ministry, government? &c.

Moreover, our question isn't about the extreme edges of pollution, but the essence of a true or false manner of worship, Cant. i. 16, concerning the need to leave behind the false before entering into the true. Still, I believe that Mr. Cotton, when receiving someone into church fellowship who has previously been notorious for sexual immorality, wouldn't agree to accept such a person without genuine repentance for the dirtiness of her actions, Lam. i. [9,] not just in act, but also in suggestive language, behavior, appearance, and provocation. Why should there be stricter standards for obvious sexual immorality than for spiritual unfaithfulness that violates the purity of God’s worship? Addressing the example of the fathers’ polygamy, I respond: first, by noting that righteous individuals may, despite their godliness at the core, live with and continue in significant sins, notwithstanding[410] their faith. Secondly, I ask whether someone whom Mr. Cotton has long believed to be godly, who would argue and maintain, just as the fathers likely did with their own justifications, that he should have multiple wives and acted accordingly:—would Mr. Cotton accept such a godly person into church fellowship? I also ask whether the Jewish church, if they had recognized this wrong, would have accepted such a convert from the Gentiles? And once it was recognized, would they have allowed anyone practicing such behavior to remain among them? Finally, what was this personal sin of these righteous people? Was it related to any aspect of God’s worship, any joining with a false church, ministry, or governance, which they needed to leave behind before they could establish His true church and participate in His worship, ministry, and governance?

Mr. Cotton concludeth this passage thus: “The church of Corinth had such as partook with idolaters in their idols’ temple, and was not this,” saith he, “touching of an unclean thing, and did this reject these members from church fellowship before conviction? and did it evacuate their church estate for not casting out such members?”

Mr. Cotton concludes this passage like this: “The church of Corinth had people who joined idolaters in their idols' temple. Wasn't this,” he asks, “associated with something unclean, and did this exclude those members from church fellowship before they were convicted? And did it cancel their church status for not removing such members?”

Answ. This was an unclean thing indeed, from which God calls his people in this place, with glorious promises of receiving them: and Mr. Cotton confesseth that after conviction any member, obstinate in these unclean touches, ought to be rejected; for, said he, did this sin reject these members from church fellowship before conviction?

Answ. This was definitely something impure, and God is calling his people away from it here, with amazing promises of accepting them: Mr. Cotton acknowledges that after a person realizes their wrongdoing, any member who stubbornly holds on to these impurities should be removed; because, he said, did this sin not already exclude these members from church fellowship before they were aware of it?

It lesseneth not a rebellion that it is in a multitude: hence a city in Israel idolatrous was to be destroyed.

And upon the same ground, that one obstinate person ought to be rejected out of church estate, upon the same ground, if a greater company or church were obstinate in such unclean touches, and so consequently in a rebellion against Christ, ought every sound Christian church to[411] reject them, and every sound member to withdraw from them.

And for the same reason that one stubborn person should be removed from the church, if a larger group or church is also stubborn in these inappropriate behaviors, and therefore in rebellion against Christ, every true Christian church should reject them, and every faithful member should distance themselves from them.

Obstinacy that casteth out, will keep out from communion with the Lord Jesus in his church.

And hence further it is clear, that if such unclean touches obstinately maintained, as Mr. Cotton confesseth and practiseth, be a ground of rejection of a person in the church, questionless it is a ground of rejection when such persons are to join unto the church. And if obstinacy in the whole church after conviction be a ground for such a church’s rejection, questionless such a church or number of persons obstinate in such evils cannot congregate, nor become a true constituted church of Jesus Christ.

And so it’s clear that if someone persistently engages in unclean actions, as Mr. Cotton admits and practices, it is a valid reason to reject that person from the church. Clearly, this is also a reason to reject individuals who want to join the church. If the entire church remains stubborn after being corrected, that’s a reason to reject that church as well. No group of people who are obstinate in such wrongdoings can gather together or form a true church of Jesus Christ.

The church of Corinth, and every true church, separate from idols as a chaste virgin to Christ.

The greatest question here would be, whether the Corinthians in their first constitution were separate or no from such idol temples? and this Mr. Cotton neither doth nor can deny, a church estate being a state of marriage unto Jesus Christ; and so Paul professedly saith, he had espoused them as a chaste virgin to Christ Jesus, 2 Cor. xi. [2.]

The biggest question here is whether the Corinthians in their original setup were separate from those idol temples. Mr. Cotton cannot and does not deny this, as a church body is essentially a marriage to Jesus Christ; and as Paul clearly states, he has committed them as a pure virgin to Christ Jesus, 2 Cor. xi. [2.]


CHAP. XVII.

Mr. Cotton proceeds to answer some other allegations which I produced from the confession of sin made by John’s disciples, and the proselyte Gentiles before they were admitted into church fellowship, Matt. iii. 6; Acts xix. 18, unto which he returneth a threefold answer: “The first is grounded upon his apparent mistake of my words in a grant of mine, viz., such a confession and renunciation is not absolutely necessary, if the substance of true repentance be discerned. Whence,” saith he, “according to your own confession, such persons as have the substance of true repentance may be a true church.”

Mr. Cotton goes on to address some other claims I made based on the confession of sin by John's disciples and the Gentile converts before they were accepted into church fellowship, Matt. iii. 6; Acts xix. 18. He gives a three-part response: “The first is based on his apparent misunderstanding of my words in a statement I made, namely that such a confession and renouncement is not absolutely necessary if the essence of true repentance is recognized. Therefore,” he says, “according to your own admission, those who have the essence of true repentance can be part of a true church.”

[412]

[412]

The substance of true general repentance in all God’s children, though living in many gross abominations of false worship, ministry, &c. Not the same measure and degrees of repentance in all.

I answer, it is clear in the progress of the whole controversy, that I ever intend by the substance of true repentance, not that general grace of repentance which all God’s people have, as Luther, a monk, and going to, yea, publishing the German mass, and those famous bishops burnt for Christ in Queen Mary’s days; but that substance of repentance for those false ways of worship, church, ministry, &c., in which God’s people have lived, although the confessing and renouncing of them be not so particularly expressed, and with such godly sorrow and indignation as some express, and may well become: And indeed the whole scope of that caution was for Christian moderation and gentleness toward the several sorts of God’s people, professing particular repentance for their spiritual captivity and bondage; during which captivity also, I readily acknowledge the substance of repentance, and of all the graces of Christ in general.

I respond that it's clear from the whole debate that my intention with true repentance isn't just the general grace of repentance that all of God's people have, like Luther, who was a monk and went on to publish the German Mass, or those famous bishops who were martyred for Christ during Queen Mary's reign. Instead, I mean the genuine repentance for the incorrect ways of worship, church, ministry, etc., that God's people have lived through, even though the confession and renunciation of these may not be expressed in as much detail or with the godly sorrow and indignation that some display, which is certainly understandable. The whole purpose of that caution was to promote Christian moderation and kindness towards the different groups of God's people, professing a specific repentance for their spiritual captivity and bondage. During that captivity, I also fully acknowledge the essence of repentance and all the graces of Christ in general.

Mr. Cotton.

In his second answer, Mr. Cotton saith, I “grant with the one hand, and take away with the other; for he denies it necessary to the admission of members, that every one should be convinced of the sinfulness of every sipping of the whore’s cup, ‘for,’ saith he, ‘every sipping of a drunkard’s cup is not sinful.’”

In his second response, Mr. Cotton says, I “give with one hand and take away with the other; for he argues that it isn't necessary for members to be convinced of the sinfulness of every sip of the whore’s cup, ‘because,’ he says, ‘not every sip from a drunkard’s cup is sinful.’”

Some have drunk deep of the whore’s cup, and some but sipped yet intoxicated.

Answer. First he doth not rightly allege my words; for a little before he confesseth my words to be, that anti-christian drunkenness and whoredom is to be confessed of all such as have drunk of the whore’s cup, or but sipped of it. In which words I plainly distinguished between such as have drunk deeper of her cup, as papists, popish priests, &c., and such, as in comparison have but sipped, as God’s own people; who yet by such sipping have been so intoxicated, as to practice spiritual whoredom against Christ, in submitting to false churches, ministry, worship, &c.

Answer. First, he doesn't accurately represent my words; just a moment ago, he admitted that anti-Christian drunkenness and whoredom should be confessed by anyone who has drunk from the whore’s cup, or even just taken a sip. With those words, I clearly distinguished between those who have deeply drunk from her cup, like Catholics and Catholic priests, and those who, in comparison, have merely sipped, like God's own people. Yet, even by just sipping, they have become so intoxicated that they practice spiritual whoredom against Christ by submitting to false churches, ministries, worship, etc.

Secondly, whereas he saith every sipping of a drunkard’s cup is not sinful:—

Secondly, he says that every sip from a drunkard’s cup is not sinful:—

[413]

[413]

I answer: neither the least sipping, nor constant drinking out of the cup which a drunkard useth to drink in, is sinful; but every drunken sip, which is our question, is questionless sinful, and so consequently to be avoided by the sober, whether the cup of corporal or spiritual drunkenness.

I say: neither taking the smallest sip nor regularly drinking from the cup that a drunkard uses is sinful; however, every sip of drunkenness, which is our concern, is definitely sinful and should be avoided by those who are sober, whether it pertains to physical or spiritual drunkenness.


CHAP. XVIII.

Mr. Cotton.

Mr. Cotton. “Yea; but,” saith he, “the three thousand Jews were admitted when they repented of their murdering of Christ, although they never saw all the superstitious leavenings wherewith the Pharisees had bewitched them: and so no doubt may godly persons now, although they be not yet convinced of every passage of anti-christian superstition, &c.; and that upon this ground, that spiritual whoredom and drunkenness is not so soon discerned as corporal.”

Mr. Cotton. “Yeah; but,” he says, “the three thousand Jews were welcomed when they repented for their role in Christ's murder, even though they never fully understood all the superstitious influences that the Pharisees had put on them: so certainly, godly people today can be accepted as well, even if they aren't yet aware of every aspect of anti-Christian superstition, etc.; and this is based on the idea that spiritual infidelity and drunkenness aren't as easily recognized as physical forms.”

[Answer.] I answer, it is not indeed so easily discerned, and yet not the less sinful, but infinitely transcendent, as much as spiritual sobriety exceeds corporal, and the bed of the most high God, exceeds the beds of men, who are but dust and ashes.

[Answer.] I respond that it's not easy to understand, and yet it's still sinful, but in a much greater way, just as spiritual sobriety is far greater than physical, and the resting place of the Most High God is far beyond that of mere humans, who are nothing but dust and ashes.

The first Christians the best pattern for all Christians now. The power of true repentance for killing of Christ.

Secondly, I answer, the converted Jews, although they saw not all the leavenings of the Pharisees, yet they mourned for killing of Christ, and embraced him in his worship, ministry, government, and were added to his church: and oh! that the least beams of light and sparkles of heat were in mine own, and others’ souls, which were kindled by the Holy Spirit of God in those famous converts at the preaching of Peter, Acts ii. The true Christ now in his worship, ministry, &c. being discerned, and repentance[414] for persecuting and killing of him being expressed, there necessarily follows a withdrawing from the church, ministry, and worship of the false Christ, and submission unto the true: and this is the sum and substance of our controversy.

Secondly, I respond that the converted Jews, although they didn't see all the hypocrisy of the Pharisees, still mourned for the death of Christ and embraced Him in His worship, ministry, and governance, becoming part of His church. Oh, how I wish that even the smallest glimmers of light and warmth were in my own soul and in others', like those ignited by the Holy Spirit of God in the famous converts at Peter's preaching in Acts 2. Once the true Christ is recognized in His worship, ministry, etc., and true repentance for persecuting and killing Him is shown, it inevitably leads to a withdrawal from the church, ministry, and worship of the false Christ, and a submission to the true one: and this is the core of our disagreement.

Mr. Cotton.

Concerning the confession of sins unto John, he grants the disciples of John confessed their sins, the publicans theirs, the soldiers theirs, the people theirs; but, saith he, “it appears not that they confessed their pharisaical pollution.”

Regarding the confession of sins to John, he allows that John’s disciples confessed their sins, the tax collectors theirs, the soldiers theirs, and the people theirs; but he adds, “it doesn’t seem that they admitted their pharisaical corruption.”

And concerning the confession Acts xix. 18, [19,] he saith, it is not expressed “that they confessed all their deeds.”

And regarding the confession Acts xix. 18, [19,] he says it's not stated “that they confessed all their deeds.”

Answer. If both these confessed their notorious sins, as Mr. Cotton expresseth, why not as well their notorious sins against God, their idolatries, superstitious worships, &c? Surely throughout the whole scripture, the matters of God and his worship are first and most tenderly handled; his people are ever described by the title of his worshippers, and his enemies by the title of worshippers of false gods, and worshipping the true after a false manner; and to prove this were to bring forth a candle to the bright shining of the sun at noon day.

Answer. If both of these admitted their well-known sins, as Mr. Cotton puts it, then why not also admit their well-known sins against God, their idolatries, superstitious worship, etc.? Clearly, throughout the entire scripture, the issues of God and his worship are always addressed first and with the greatest care; his people are continually referred to as his worshippers, while his enemies are identified as worshippers of false gods, or those who worship the true God in a false way; to prove this is like bringing a candle to the bright light of the sun at noon.


CHAP. XIX.

Mr. Cotton. His third answer is; “But to satisfy you more fully, and the Lord make you willing in true meekness of spirit to receive satisfaction, the body of the members do in general profess, that the reason of their coming over to us was that they might be freed from the bondage of human inventions and ordinances, as their souls[415] groaned under, for which also they profess their hearty sorrow, so far as through ignorance or infirmity they have been defiled. Beside, in our daily meetings, and specially in the times of our solemn humiliations, we generally all of us bewail all our former pollutions wherewith we have defiled ourselves and the holy things of God, in our former administrations and communions; but we rather choose to do it than talk of it. And we can but wonder how you can so boldly and resolutely renounce all the churches of God, for neglect of that which you know not whether they have neglected or no, and before you have admonished us of our sinfulness in such neglect, if it be found amongst us.”

Mr. Cotton. His third answer is, “To better satisfy you, and may the Lord grant you the willingness in true humility to accept this, the members of our group generally state that the reason for joining us was to be freed from the constraints of human traditions and rules, which their souls were burdened by. They also express sincere regret for any ways they have been tainted, whether through ignorance or weakness. Additionally, in our regular gatherings, especially during our times of solemn reflection, we all generally lament our previous wrongdoings that have tainted ourselves and the sacred matters of God in our past practices and fellowship; we prefer to do this rather than merely talk about it. We can only be amazed how you can so confidently and decisively condemn all the churches of God for neglecting something you aren’t even sure they have neglected, and before you have pointed out our shortcomings regarding such neglect, if it exists among us.”

How can a soul truly oppose anti-christ, that endures not to have his name questioned.

Answer. I answer, with humble desires to the Father of lights for the true meekness and wisdom of his Spirit, here is mention of human inventions and ordinances, and defiling themselves and holy things of God in former administrations and communions, and yet no mention what such inventions and ordinances, what such administrations and communions were. “We rather choose to do it,” saith he, “than to talk of it;” which makes me call to mind an expression of an eminent and worthy person amongst them in a solemn conference, viz., What need we speak of anti-christ, can we not enjoy our liberties without inveighing against anti-christ? &c.

Answer. I respond, with sincere wishes to the Father of lights for the true humility and wisdom of His Spirit, that there is mention of human inventions and rules, and how they defile themselves and God's holy things in past practices and gatherings, yet there’s no clarification on what those inventions and rules or those practices and gatherings were. “We prefer to act rather than talk about it,” he says, which reminds me of a statement made by a notable and respected individual among them during a serious meeting, namely, “Why should we discuss anti-Christ? Can’t we enjoy our freedoms without criticizing anti-Christ?” &c.

Mr. Cotton witnessing against a national church, and yet holding fellowship with it.

The truth is, I acknowledge their witness against ceremonies and bishops; but that yet they see not the evil of a national church, notwithstanding they constitute only particular and independent [congregations,] let their constant practice speak, in still joining with such churches and ministers in the ordinances of the word and prayer, and their persecuting of myself for my humble, and faithful, and constant admonishing of them, of such unclean walking between a particular church, which they[416] only profess to be Christ’s, and a national [one], which Mr. Cotton professeth to separate from.[256]

The truth is, I recognize their stance against ceremonies and bishops; however, they still don’t see the problem with a national church, even though they are just individual and independent congregations. Their ongoing actions speak volumes, as they continue to associate with such churches and ministers in the practices of the word and prayer, and they persecute me for my humble, faithful, and consistent warnings to them about the unclean connection between a particular church, which they claim is Christ’s, and a national one, which Mr. Cotton claims he separates from.[416]

Impossible for the answerer to be ignorant of their church estate, as Mr. Cotton pretendeth.

But how could I possibly be ignorant, as he seemeth to charge me, of their state, when being from first to last in fellowship with them, an officer amongst them, had private and public agitations concerning their state and condition with all or most of their ministers, and at last suffered for such admonitions to them, the misery of a winter’s banishment amongst the barbarians? and yet, saith he, “You know not what we have done, neither have you admonished us of our sinfulness.”

But how could I possibly be unaware, as he seems to accuse me, of their situation when I have been involved with them from beginning to end, an officer among them, engaged in discussions both private and public about their status and condition with all or most of their ministers, and ultimately suffered the misery of being banished among the barbarians during the winter? And yet, he says, “You don’t know what we have done, nor have you warned us about our wrongdoing.”


CHAP. XX.

Mr. Cotton.

A third scripture which I produced was Haggai ii. 13, 14, 15, desiring that the place might be thoroughly weighed, and that the Lord might please to hold the scales himself, the prophet there telling the church of the Jews, that if a person unclean by a dead body touch holy things, those holy things become unclean unto them: and so, saith he, in this nation, and so is every work of their hands and that which they offer is unclean; whence I inferred, that even church covenants made, and ordinances practised, by persons polluted through spiritual deadness, and filthiness of communion, such covenants and ordinances become unclean unto them, and are profaned by them.

A third scripture I referenced was Haggai 2:13-15, wanting the matter to be fully examined, and asking the Lord to weigh it himself. The prophet tells the Jewish church that if someone who is unclean from touching a dead body comes into contact with holy things, those holy things become unclean to them. He says, "In this nation, every work of their hands and everything they offer is unclean." From this, I concluded that even church covenants and practices carried out by people who are spiritually dead or tainted in their communion become unclean to them and are profaned by them.

[417]

[417]

Mr. Cotton. Mr. Cotton answers, “your purpose was to prove that churches cannot be constituted by such persons as are unclean by anti-christian pollutions; or if they be so constituted they are not to be communicated with, but separated from. But the prophet acknowledgeth the whole church of the Jews to be unclean, and yet neither denies them to be a church truly constituted, nor stirs up himself or others to separate from them.”

Mr. Cotton. Mr. Cotton replies, “your goal was to show that churches cannot be formed by people who are tainted by anti-Christian influences; or if they are formed that way, they shouldn't be engaged with, but rather distanced from. However, the prophet admits that the entire Jewish church is unclean, and yet he neither denies them as a genuinely established church nor encourages himself or others to break away from them.”

The church of the Jews a national church truly constituted, therefore not to be separated from.

Answer. I acknowledge the true constitution of the church of the Jews, and affirm that this their true constitution was the reason why they were not to be separated from: for being a national church, ceremonial and typical, their excommunication was either putting to death in, or captivity out of that ceremonial Canaan. Hence Shalmaneser’s carrying the ten tribes captive out of this land, is said to be the casting of them out of God’s sight, 2 Kings xvii. [18,] which was their excommunication.

Answer. I recognize the true structure of the Jewish church and believe that this structure is why they should not be separated from it. As a national church, with ceremonial practices and symbolic meaning, their excommunication meant either death within their ceremonial Canaan or captivity outside of it. Therefore, Shalmaneser taking the ten tribes captive from this land is described as them being cast out of God’s sight, as referenced in 2 Kings xvii. [18,] which represents their excommunication.

Death and captivity in the national church, typed out spiritual death and captivity in the particular.

Accordingly in the particular Christian churches, Christ Jesus cuts off by spiritual death, which is excommunication: or for want of due execution of justice by that ordinance in his kingdom, he sells the church into spiritual captivity, to confused, Babylonish lords and worships, and so drives them out of his sight.

Accordingly, in the specific Christian churches, Christ Jesus removes by spiritual death, which is excommunication; or, due to the failure to properly enforce justice through that ordinance in his kingdom, he allows the church to fall into spiritual captivity, under confused, Babylonian leaders and practices, and thus drives them out of his sight.

Ceremonial uncleanness in the national church, typed out moral uncleanness in the particular.

Now from the consequent of this place in Haggai mine argument stands good; and Mr. Cotton here acknowledgeth it, that holy things may be all unclean to God’s people, when they lie in their uncleanness, as this people did. Those scriptures, Lev. xvi. and Num. xix., which discourse of typical and ceremonial uncleanness, he acknowledgeth to type out in the gospel the moral uncleanness either of dead works, Eph. v. 11, or dead persons, 2 Cor. vi. 14, or dead world, Gal. vi. 14. And in this place of Haggai, he acknowledgeth that God’s people, prince and people, were defiled by worldliness, in which[418] condition, saith he, their oblations, their bodily labours, were all unclean, and found neither acceptance nor blessing from the Lord.

Now, based on this passage from Haggai, my argument holds true, and Mr. Cotton agrees that holy things can be completely unclean to God’s people when they are in their state of uncleanness, just like this people were. He recognizes that the scriptures in Lev. 16 and Num. 19, which discuss typical and ceremonial uncleanness, serve as a symbol in the gospel for the moral uncleanness of either dead works (Eph. 5:11), dead people (2 Cor. 6:14), or the dead world (Gal. 6:14). In this passage from Haggai, he acknowledges that God’s people, both leaders and the community, were polluted by worldliness, and in that condition, he says their offerings and physical labor were all unclean, receiving neither acceptance nor blessing from the Lord.

Therefore saith he afterward: “In the church godly Christians themselves, while they attend to the world more than to the things of God, are unclean in the sight of God; therefore the church cannot be constituted of such; or if it be constitute of such, the people of God must separate from them.” And, lastly, he saith, “the church of Christ and members thereof must separate themselves from their hypocrisy, and worldliness, else they and their duties will [still] be unclean in the sight of God, notwithstanding their church estate.”

Therefore, he later says: “In the church, truly devoted Christians who focus on the world more than on the things of God are seen as impure in God's eyes; therefore, the church cannot be made up of such people. If it is made up of such individuals, the people of God must separate from them.” Finally, he states, “The church of Christ and its members must distance themselves from their hypocrisy and worldliness; otherwise, they and their actions will remain impure in God’s sight, regardless of their church status.”

Answ. What have I more spoken than Mr. Cotton himself hath uttered in this his explication and application of this scripture? As,

Answ. What have I said that Mr. Cotton hasn’t already expressed in his explanation and application of this scripture? As,

First, that godly persons may become defiled and unclean by hypocrisy and worldliness.

First, even good people can become corrupted and dirty through hypocrisy and being too caught up in the world.

Mr. Cotton’s own confession concerning unclean worships, even of godly persons.

Secondly, while they lie in such a condition of uncleanness all their offerings, persons, labours, are unclean in the sight of God, and have neither acceptance nor blessing from him; but they and their duties are unclean in his sight, notwithstanding their church estate.

Secondly, as long as they remain in this state of impurity, all their offerings, people, and efforts are seen as unclean by God, and He accepts none of them nor blesses them; despite their church status, both they and their actions are unclean in His eyes.

Thirdly, the church of Christ cannot be constituted of such godly persons, when defiled with such worldliness.

Thirdly, the church of Christ cannot be made up of such virtuous people when it is tainted by such worldliness.

Fourthly, the church consisting of such worldly persons, though otherwise godly and Christian, the people of God must separate from them.

Fourthly, the church made up of such worldly people, even if they are otherwise godly and Christian, must have the people of God separate from them.

Inferences from Master Cotton’s grant.

These are Mr. Cotton’s own express words which justify:[257]

These are Mr. Cotton's exact words that justify:[257]

[419]

[419]

First, my former distinction of godly persons in their personal respect, between God and themselves; and yet becoming ungodly in their outward defilements.

First, my earlier classification of holy people in relation to God and themselves; and yet becoming unholy through their external impurities.

Secondly, they justify my assertion of a necessity of cleansing from anti-christian filthiness, and communions with dead works, dead worships, dead persons in God’s worship, if the touches of the dead world, or immoderate love of it, do so defile, as Mr. Cotton here affirmeth.

Secondly, they support my claim that it's essential to cleanse ourselves from anti-Christian impurities and any connections with dead works, dead worship, and dead people in God's worship, if the influences of the dead world, or excessive love for it, are that corrupting, as Mr. Cotton affirms here.

Thirdly, if, as he saith, the church cannot be constituted of such godly persons as are defiled by immoderate love of the world, much less can it be constituted of godly persons defiled with the dead inventions, worships, communions of unregenerate and ungodly persons.

Thirdly, if, as he says, the church cannot be made up of godly people who are corrupted by excessive love for the world, then it can certainly not be made up of godly people who are tainted by the empty practices, worship, and connections of unblessed and wicked individuals.

Fourthly, he justifies a separation from such churches, if so constituted, or so constituting; because though worldliness be adultery against God, James iv. [4,] yet not comparable to spiritual adultery of a false bed of worship, ministry, &c.

Fourth, he justifies separating from such churches, if they are set up that way or are doing so; because while worldliness is a betrayal of God, as stated in James iv. [4], it is not as serious as the spiritual betrayal of false worship, ministry, etc.


CHAP. XXI.

Mr. Cotton proceedeth: “The second stumbling block or offence which you have taken at the way of these churches, is that you conceive us to walk between Christ and anti-christ. First, in practising separation here, and not repenting of our preaching and printing against it in our own country. Secondly, in reproaching yourself at Salem, and others for separation. Thirdly, in particular, that myself have conceived and spoken, that separation is a way that God hath not prospered; yet, say you, the truth of the church’s way depends not upon the countenance of men, or upon outward peace and liberty.”

Mr. Cotton continues: “The second issue or offense you have with these churches is that you believe we are caught between Christ and anti-Christ. First, by practicing separation here while not repenting for our preaching and writing against it in our own country. Second, by criticizing yourself and others at Salem for separating. Third, specifically, I have thought and said that separation is not a path that God has blessed; yet, you say, the truth of the church's way does not rely on people's approval or on outward peace and freedom.”

[420]

[420]

Unto this he answers, “that they halt not; but walk in the midst of two extremes, the one of being defiled with the pollution of other churches, the other of renouncing the churches for the remnant of pollutions.”

To this, he replies, “that they don't stop; but walk between two extremes, one of being tainted by the corruption of other churches, the other of rejecting the churches for the few that are untainted.”

This moderation he, with ingenuous moderation, professeth he sees no cause to repent of, &c.

This moderation, with sincere humility, he states he has no reason to regret, etc.

Answ. With the Lord’s gracious assistance, we shall prove this middle walking to be no less than halting; for which we shall show cause of repentance, beseeching Him that is a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance unto his Israel, Acts v. 31.

Answ. With the Lord’s kind help, we will demonstrate that this middle ground is just as ineffective as standing still; for this, we will provide reasons for change, asking Him, who is a Prince and a Savior, to grant repentance to His people, Acts v. 31.

First, Mr. Cotton himself confesseth, that no national, provincial, diocesan, or parish church, wherein some truly godly are not, are true churches. Secondly, he practiseth no church estate, but such as is constituted only of godly persons, nor admitteth any unregenerate or ungodly person.[258] Thirdly, he confesseth a church of Christ cannot be constituted of such godly persons who are in bondage to the inordinate love of the world. Fourthly, if a church consist of such, God’s people ought to separate from them.[259]

First, Mr. Cotton himself admits that no national, provincial, diocesan, or parish church is a true church unless some genuinely godly individuals are present. Secondly, he only practices a church community made up entirely of godly people and does not admit any unregenerate or ungodly individuals.[258] Thirdly, he acknowledges that a church of Christ cannot be made up of godly individuals who are enslaved by excessive love for the world. Fourthly, if a church consists of such individuals, God's people should distance themselves from them.[259]

Mr. Cotton extenuates and minceth the root, mass, and substance of the matter of national churches, which he acknowledgeth to be unregenerate, not yet born again, by naming only a remnant of pollutions. The estate of the godly mingled with the ungodly in worships. The state of men must be faithfully discovered unto them.

Upon these his own confessions, I earnestly beseech Mr. Cotton, and all that fear God, to ponder how he can say he walks with an even foot between two extremes, when, according to his own confession, national churches, parish churches, yea, a church constituted of godly persons given to inordinate love of the world, are false and to be separated from: and yet he will not have the parish church to be separated from for the remnant of pollution, I conceive he meaneth ceremonies and bishops, notwithstanding[421] that he also acknowledged that the generality of every parish in England consisteth of unregenerate persons, and of thousands inbondaged, not only to worldliness, but also ignorance, superstition, scoffing, swearing, cursing, whoredom, drunkenness, theft, lying. What are two or three or more of regenerate and godly persons in such communions, but as two or three roses or lilies in a wilderness? a few grains of good corn in a heap of chaff? a few sheep among herds of wolves or swine, or (if more civil) flocks of goats? a little good dough swallowed up with a whole bushel of leaven? or a little precious gold confounded and mingled with a whole heap of dross? The Searcher of all hearts knows I write not this to reproach any, knowing that myself am by nature a child of wrath, and that the Father of mercies shows mercy to whom and when he will; but for the name of Christ Jesus, in loving faithfulness to my countrymen’s souls, and [in] defence of truth, I remember my worthy adversary of that state and condition from which his confessions say he must separate, his practice in gathering of churches seems to say he doth separate; and yet he professeth there are but some remnants of pollution amongst them, for which he dares not separate.[260]

Based on his own confessions, I earnestly urge Mr. Cotton, and everyone who fears God, to consider how he can claim to walk a balanced path between two extremes. According to his own confession, national churches, parish churches, and even a church made up of godly individuals who have an excessive love for the world are false and should be separated from. Yet, he refuses to separate from the parish church due to its remaining pollution, which I believe he means to refer to as ceremonies and bishops. Despite acknowledging that most people in every parish in England are unregenerate and that thousands are bound not only by worldliness but also by ignorance, superstition, mockery, swearing, cursing, promiscuity, drunkenness, theft, and lying, he still does not act on this. What are two or three or more regenerate and godly individuals in such communities, but two or three roses or lilies in a wilderness? Just a few grains of good corn in a pile of chaff? A few sheep among wolves or swine, or, to be more polite, flocks of goats? A little good dough overwhelmed by a whole bushel of leaven? Or a tiny amount of precious gold mixed in with a mound of dross? The Searcher of all hearts knows I don’t write this to shame anyone, understanding that by nature I am also a child of wrath and that the Father of mercies shows mercy to whom and when He chooses. But for the sake of Christ Jesus, in loving faithfulness to the souls of my countrymen and in defense of the truth, I recall the worthy adversary’s stated condition from which his confessions claim he must separate. His actions in forming churches suggest he does separate, yet he professes there are only some remnants of pollution among them for which he will not separate.


[422]

[422]

CHAP. XXII.

Mr. Cotton. “Secondly,” saith he, “I know no man that reproacheth Salem for their separation, nor do I believe that they do separate; howsoever, if any do reproach them for it, I think it a sin meet to be censured, but not with so deep a censure as to excommunicate all the churches, or to separate from them before it do appear that they do tolerate their members in such their causeless reproachings. We confess the errors of men are to be contended against, not with reproaches, but the sword of the Spirit; but on the other side, the failings of the churches are not forthwith to be healed by separation. It is not chirurgery but butchery to heal every sore in a member with no other but abscission from the body.”

Mr. Cotton. “Secondly,” he says, “I don’t know anyone who criticizes Salem for their separation, and I don’t believe they actually separate. However, if someone does criticize them for it, I think that’s a sin worth addressing, but not with such harsh judgment that it leads to excommunicating all the churches or separating from them before it’s clear that they allow their members to make these baseless accusations. We acknowledge that people’s mistakes should be confronted, but not with insults, rather with the sword of the Spirit; on the other hand, the problems within the churches shouldn’t immediately result in separation. It’s not surgery but butchery to try to fix every issue in a member by simply cutting them off from the body.”

Answ. The church of Salem was known to profess separation, and was generally and publicly reproached, and I could mention a case wherein she was punished for it implicitly.[261]

Answ. The church of Salem was known for advocating separation, and was often criticized openly, and I could mention a case where it faced consequences for it implicitly.[261]

Mr. Cotton seems to be both for and yet against separation.

Mr. Cotton here confesseth these two things, which I leave to himself to reconcile with his former profession here and elsewhere against separation. First, saith he, if any reproach them for separation it is a sin meet to be censured. Secondly, the churches themselves may be separated from, who tolerate their members in such causeless reproachings. In these latter passages he seems, as in other his confessions and practices mentioned to be[423] for it, sensible of shame, disgrace, or reproach to be cast on it.

Mr. Cotton confesses these two things, which I leave to him to explain alongside his previous statements here and elsewhere against separation. First, he says that if anyone criticizes them for separating, it is a sin that should be addressed. Second, the churches themselves can be separated from if they allow their members to engage in such baseless criticisms. In these later points, he seems, as in other confessions and actions mentioned, to be[423] aware of the shame, disgrace, or criticism it brings.

Mr. Cotton’s own confessions are sufficient answers to himself.

I grant with him the failings of churches are not forthwith to be healed by separation; yet himself, within a few lines, confesseth there is a lawful separation from churches that do but tolerate their members in causeless reproaches.

I agree with him that the problems in churches can't be quickly fixed by just separating from them; however, he himself admits a few lines later that there is a legitimate reason to separate from churches that only allow their members to face baseless criticism.

Not for a sore of infirmity, but a leprosy or gangrene of obstinacy, ought a person to be cut off. Mr. Cotton deeply guilty of cruelty both against consciences and bodies in persecuting of them, yet cries out against the appearance of due severity in the church of Christ.

I confess also that it is not chirurgery but butchery, to heal every sore with no other medicine but with abscission from the body: yet himself confesseth before, that even churches of godly persons must be separated from, for immoderate worldliness: and again here he confesseth they may be separated from, when they tolerate their members in such their causeless reproachings. Beside, it is not every sore of infirmity or ignorance, but an ulcer or gangrene of obstinacy, for which I maintained that a person ought to be cut off, or a church separated from. But if he call that butchery, conscientiously and peaceably to separate from a spiritual communion of a church or society, what shall it be called by the second Adam, the Lord Jesus, who gives names to all creatures and all actions, to cut off persons, them and theirs, branch and root, from any civil being in their territories; and consequently from the whole world, were their territories so large, because their consciences dare not bow down to any worship but what they believe the Lord Jesus appointed, and being also otherwise subject to the civil state and laws thereof.[262]

I admit that it’s not really surgery, but more like butchery, to treat every wound by just cutting it out. He himself admits earlier that even churches of well-meaning people need to be separated from due to excessive worldliness. And again, he acknowledges that they may be separated from when they allow their members to engage in baseless criticism. Moreover, it’s not just any injury or ignorance, but rather a stubborn infection or gangrene that warrants someone being cut off or a church being removed. But if he calls it butchery to peacefully and rightly separate from a church or community, what would the second Adam, the Lord Jesus—who names all creatures and actions—call it when he cuts off people, root and branch, from any civil existence in their territories? Accordingly, this would mean separating them from the entire world, should their territories be that extensive, simply because their consciences can’t submit to any worship but what they believe the Lord Jesus has sanctioned, while also remaining subject to civil authority and its laws.


[424]

[424]

CHAP. XXIII.

Thirdly, whereas I urged a speech of his own, viz. that God had not prospered the way of separation, and conceives that I understood him of outward prosperity: he affirms the puritans to have been worse used in England than the separatist, and thus writes: “The meeting of the separatists may be known to the officers in court and winked at, when the conventicles of the puritans, as they call them, shall be hunted out with all diligence, and pursued with more violence than any law can justify.”

Thirdly, while I suggested he give a speech of his own, specifically that God had not blessed the path of separation, and he thought I was referring to outward success: he claims the Puritans faced worse treatment in England than the Separatists did, and writes this: “The Separatists' meetings may be known to the officials in court and ignored, while the gatherings of the Puritans, as they call them, will be tracked down with great effort and pursued with more violence than any law can justify.”

God’s controversy for persecution.

Answer. Doubtless the controversy of God hath been great with this land, that either of both have been so violently pursued and persecuted. I believe they are both the witnesses of several truths of Jesus Christ, against an impenitent and unchristian profession of the name of the Lord Jesus.

Answer. Clearly, the argument about God has been intense in this country, with both sides facing fierce pursuit and persecution. I believe they are both witnesses to different truths about Jesus Christ, standing against an unrepentant and unchristian representation of the name of the Lord Jesus.

The sufferings of the separatists and puritans in England compared. Mr. Udall, Mr. Penry, Mr. Barrow, Mr. Greenwood.

Now for their sufferings: as the puritans have not comparably suffered, as but seldom congregating in separate assemblies from the common,[263] so have not any of them suffered unto death for the way of nonconformity to ceremonies, &c. Indeed the worthy witness Mr. Udall,[264] was near unto death for his witness against bishops and ceremonies;[265] but Mr. Penry,[266] Mr. Barrow, Mr. Greenwood[425] followed the Lord Jesus with their gibbets on their shoulders, and were hanged with him and for him, in the way of separation:[267] many more have been condemned to die, banished and choaked in prisons, I could produce upon occasion.

Now for their sufferings: the Puritans have not suffered as much, as they rarely gathered in separate assemblies from the mainstream, so none of them have faced death for not conforming to ceremonies, etc. Indeed, the esteemed Mr. Udall was close to death for his opposition to bishops and ceremonies; but Mr. Penry, Mr. Barrow, and Mr. Greenwood followed the Lord Jesus bearing their own crosses, and were hanged alongside Him and for Him, in the separation: many more have been condemned to death, banished, and suffocated in prisons; I could provide examples if needed.

Few conscientious separatists, but first were puritans. The nonconformist’s grounds enforce separation.

Again, I believe that there hardly hath ever been a conscientious separatist, who was not first a puritan: for, as Mr. Canne hath unanswerably proved,[268] the grounds and principles of the puritans against bishops and ceremonies, and profaneness of people professing Christ, and the necessity of Christ’s flock and discipline, must necessarily, if truly followed, lead on to and enforce a separation from such ways, worships, and worshippers, to seek out the true way of God’s worship according to Christ Jesus.

Again, I believe that there has hardly ever been a dedicated separatist who wasn't first a Puritan. As Mr. Canne has convincingly demonstrated, the beliefs and principles of the Puritans against bishops, rituals, and the irreverence of people who claim to follow Christ, as well as the importance of Christ’s followers and discipline, must, if genuinely practiced, naturally lead to and require a separation from those practices, forms of worship, and worshippers, in order to pursue the true way of worshiping God according to Christ Jesus.

But what should be the reason, since the separatist witnesseth against the root of the church constitution itself, that yet he should find, as Mr. Cotton saith, more favour than the puritan or nonconformist?

But what could be the reason that the separatist, who speaks out against the very foundation of the church's structure, still finds, as Mr. Cotton says, more support than the Puritan or nonconformist?

Most of the separation of the lower sort of people.

Doubtless the reasons are evident: first, most of God’s servants who, out of sight of the ignorance, unbelief, and profaneness of the body of the national church, have separated and durst not have longer fellowship with it:—I say, most of them have been poor and low, and not such gainful customers to the bishops, their courts and officers.

Doubtless the reasons are clear: first, most of God’s servants who, away from the ignorance, unbelief, and irreverence of the national church, have separated and dared not to remain in fellowship with it:—I say, most of them have been poor and not very profitable for the bishops, their courts, and officials.

The poverty of Mr. Ainsworth. The nonconformists have been a fair booty for bishops.

That worthy instrument of Christ’s praise, Mr. Ainsworth, during some time, and some time of his great labours in Holland, lived upon ninepence per week, with[426] roots boiled, &c.[269] Whereas on the other side, such of God’s servants as have been nonconformists have had fair estates, been great persons, have had rich livings and benefices, of which the bishops and theirs, like greedy wolves, have made the more desirable prey.

That dedicated herald of Christ's praise, Mr. Ainsworth, for a time during his extensive work in Holland, lived on just ninepence a week, relying on boiled roots and such. On the other hand, some of God's servants who were nonconformists enjoyed considerable wealth, held prominent positions, and received generous livings and benefits, which the bishops and their followers, like greedy wolves, eagerly targeted.

The separatists have been professed enemies; but the puritans in many things professed friends and subjects to the bishops.

Secondly, it is a principle in nature to prefer a professed enemy, before a pretended friend. Such as have separated have been looked at by the bishops and theirs, as known and professed enemies: whereas the puritans professed subjection, and have submitted to the bishops, their courts, their officers, their common prayer and worships: and yet, as the bishops have well known, with no greater affection than the Israelites bore their Egyptian cruel taskmasters.

Secondly, it's a natural principle to prefer an open enemy over a fake friend. Those who have separated have been viewed by the bishops and their supporters as clear and declared enemies. In contrast, the Puritans have claimed to submit and have complied with the bishops, their courts, their officers, and their common prayers and worship. However, as the bishops surely know, they do so with no more affection than the Israelites had for their brutal taskmasters in Egypt.

Mr. Cotton.

He saith, “God hath not prospered the way of separation with peace amongst themselves, and growth of grace.”

He says, “God has not blessed the path of separation with peace among themselves and growth in grace.”

A false church may enforce a present peace greater (though false) grace than the true spouse of Christ Jesus. God’s people have found infinite sweetness and peace in some times of their holy communion. Breaches have been and must be among all God’s people, to make them celebrate the Lord’s holy ordinances according to due order.

Answer. The want of peace may befal the truest churches of the Lord Jesus [as] at Antioch, Corinth, Galatia, who were exercised with great distractions. Secondly, it is a common character of a false church, maintained by the smith’s and cutler’s shop, to enjoy a quiet calm and peaceable tranquillity, none daring, for fear of civil punishment, to question, object, or differ from the common road and custom. Thus sings that great whore, the anti-christian church, Rev. xviii. [7,] I sit as a queen, am no widow, see no[427] sorrow: while Christ’s dearest complains she is forsaken, sits weeping as a widow, Lam. i. [1.] Thirdly, God’s people in that way, have sometimes long enjoyed sweet peace and soul contentment in England, Holland, New England, and other places, and would not have exchanged a day of such an holy and peaceable harmony for thousands in the courts of princes, seeing no other, and in sincerity seeking after the Lord Jesus. And yet, I humbly conceive, that as David with the princes, and thirty thousand Israelites, carrying the ark on the shoulders of the oxen, leaped and danced with great rejoicing, until God smote Uzzah for his error and disorder, and made a breach, and a teaching monument of Perez Uzzah, the breach of Uzzah: so in like manner all those celebrations of the spiritual ark or ordinances, which yet I have known, although for the present accompanied with great rejoicing and triumphing, yet as they have not been after the due order, so have they all met with, and still must, a Perez Uzzah, breaches and divisions, until the Lord Jesus discover, direct, and encourage his servants in his own due holy order and appointment.

Answer. The absence of peace can happen to the truest churches of the Lord Jesus, like those in Antioch, Corinth, and Galatia, which faced significant distractions. Secondly, a common trait of a false church, supported by the blacksmith's and cutler’s trade, is to enjoy a false sense of calm and tranquility, where no one dares to question, object, or disagree with the mainstream for fear of civil punishment. Thus, the great whore, the anti-Christian church, boasts in Revelation 18:7, I sit as a queen, am no widow, see no[427] sorrow: while Christ’s beloved church mourns, feeling abandoned and weeping like a widow, as seen in Lamentations 1:1. Thirdly, God’s people have sometimes enjoyed deep peace and contentment in places like England, Holland, New England, and elsewhere, valuing a day of such holy and peaceful harmony over thousands spent in the courts of princes, as they genuinely seek the Lord Jesus. Yet, I humbly believe that just as David, along with the princes and thirty thousand Israelites, joyfully carried the ark on oxen's shoulders, rejoicing until God struck Uzzah for his error, creating a breach and a reminder of Perez Uzzah, the same can be said about all the celebrations of spiritual ordinances I have witnessed. Even when accompanied by great joy and triumph, those celebrations that did not follow the proper order have faced their own Perez Uzzah, resulting in breaches and divisions, until the Lord Jesus reveals, guides, and empowers his servants according to his holy order and appointment.

Many graceless Judases amongst God’s people. Multitudes of gracious and holy persons that have professed separation.

And for growth in grace, notwithstanding that amongst all sorts of God’s witnesses some false brethren creep in as cheaters, and spies, and Judases, dishonouring the name of Christ Jesus, and betraying his witnesses: yet Satan himself, the accuser of the saints, cannot but confess that multitudes of God’s witnesses, reproached with the names of Brownists, and anabaptists, have kept themselves from the error of the wicked, and grow in grace and knowledge of the Lord Jesus, endeavouring to cleanse themselves from all filthiness both of flesh and spirit, and to finish holiness in the fear of God. I will not make odious and envious comparisons, but desire[428] that all that name the name of the Lord Jesus may depart wholly and for ever from iniquity.

And for growth in grace, even though among God's witnesses there are some false brothers who sneak in as impostors, spies, and traitors, dishonoring the name of Christ Jesus and betraying His followers: still, even Satan, the accuser of the saints, has to admit that many of God's witnesses, who are called Brownists and Anabaptists, have stayed true and avoided the errors of the wicked. They are growing in grace and knowledge of the Lord Jesus, working to cleanse themselves from all impurities of both body and spirit, and striving to complete holiness in the fear of God. I won’t make unkind and envious comparisons, but I hope that everyone who names the name of the Lord Jesus will completely and forever turn away from wrongdoing.


CHAP. XXIV.

Mr. Cotton.

Lastly he addeth, “That such as erring through simplicity and tenderness, have grown in grace, have grown also to discern their lawful liberty in the hearing of the word from English preachers.”[270]

Lastly, he adds, “That those who err out of simplicity and kindness have also grown in grace and come to understand their rightful freedom in listening to the word from English preachers.”[270]

Four sorts of backsliders from separation far from growth in grace.

Answer. I will not question the uprightness of some who have gone back from many truths of God which they have professed: yet mine own experience of four sorts who have backslidden I shall report, for a warning to all into whose hands these may come, to be like Antipas, Rev. ii. [13,] a faithful witness to the death, to any of the truths of the Lord Jesus, which he shall please to betrust them with:

Answer. I won’t doubt the integrity of some who have turned away from many truths of God they once declared: however, I will share my own experience with four types of people who have fallen away, as a warning to anyone who reads this. Be like Antipas, Rev. ii. [13,] a faithful witness to the death, for any of the truths of the Lord Jesus that He chooses to entrust to you:

Some backsliding turn to familism.

First, I have known no small number of such turn to absolute Familism, and under their pretences of great raptures of love deny all obedience to, or seeking after the pure ordinances and appointments of the Lord Jesus.

First, I've encountered quite a few people who, in their claims of deep love, completely embrace Familism and ignore the need for obedience to or pursuit of the true teachings and commandments of the Lord Jesus.

Some to profaneness.

Secondly, others have laid the reins upon the necks of their consciences, and like the dog licked up their vomit of former looseness and profaneness of lip and life; and have been so far from growing in grace, that they have turned the grace of God into wantonness.

Secondly, some people have given up control over their consciences and, like a dog that licks up its own vomit, have returned to their previous habits of carelessness and disrespect in speech and actions. Instead of growing in grace, they have even turned God’s grace into a reason for reckless behavior.

Some to persecuting of others.

Thirdly, others backsliding have lost the beauty and shining of a tender conscience toward God, and of a[429] merciful compassion toward men, becoming most fierce persecutors of their own formerly fellow-witnesses, and of any other who have differed in conscience from them.

Thirdly, others who have fallen away have lost the beauty and brightness of a gentle conscience towards God, and of a[429] merciful compassion towards others, becoming some of the harshest persecutors of their former fellow believers, and of anyone else who disagrees with them.

Some to languishing in sorrow and sadness, &c.

Lastly, others although preserved from familism, profaneness, and persecuting of others, yet the leaf of their Christian course hath withered, the latter beauty and savour of their holiness hath not been like their former; and they have confessed and do, their sin, their weakness, their bondage, and wish they were at liberty in their former freedom; and some have gone with little peace, but sorrow to their graves, confessing to myself and others, that God never prospered them, in soul or body, since they sold away his truth, which once they had bought and made profession of it never to sell it.

Lastly, some people, while avoiding family loyalty, indecency, and harming others, have nonetheless seen their Christian journey fade. The later joy and essence of their holiness aren’t what they used to be. They have admitted, and still admit, their sins, their weaknesses, their captivity, and long to be free like they once were. Some have lived with little peace and have gone to their graves in sorrow, acknowledging to myself and others that God has never blessed them, in spirit or body, since they abandoned the truth they once embraced and vowed never to forsake.


CHAP. XXV.

Mr. Cotton.

Yea; but, saith he, “they have grown to discern their lawful liberty, to return to the hearing of the word from English preachers.”

Yeah; but, he says, “they have come to understand their legal freedom, to go back to listening to the word from English preachers.”

Mr. Canne’s answer to Mr. Robinson’s liberty of hearing.

Answer. Here I might engage myself in a controversy, which neither this treatise will permit, nor is there need, since it hath pleased the Father of lights to stir up the spirit of a faithful witness of his truth in this particular, Mr. Canne, to make a large and faithful reply to a book, printed in Mr. Robinson’s name, tending to prove such a lawful liberty.[271]

Answer. Here I could get into a debate, but this document doesn't allow for it, nor is there any reason to, since it has pleased the Father of lights to inspire a devoted witness of His truth in this matter, Mr. Canne, to provide a thorough and honest response to a book published under Mr. Robinson’s name, which aims to prove such lawful freedom.[271]

[430]

[430]

Mr. Cotton’s confession concerning the ministry.

For such excellent and worthy persons whom Mr. Cotton here intends by the name of English preachers, I acknowledge myself unworthy to hold the candle to them: yet I shall humbly present what Mr. Cotton himself professeth in three particulars:

For the outstanding and deserving individuals that Mr. Cotton refers to as English preachers, I admit I'm not worthy to hold a candle to them. Still, I will modestly present what Mr. Cotton himself states in three points:

First, concerning this title, English preachers.

First, about this title, English preachers.

Secondly, hearing the word from such English preachers.

Secondly, hearing the message from those English preachers.

Thirdly, the lawful calling of such to the ministry or service, according to Christ Jesus.

Thirdly, the rightful calling of individuals to the ministry or service, in line with Christ Jesus.

ποίμενες διδασκαλοὶ ἐπισκοποὶ πρεσβυτεροὶ Matt. xxviii. μαθητέυειν. Preachers and pastors far different.

For the first, he acknowledgeth, that the ordinary ministers of the gospel are pastors, teachers, bishops, overseers, elders, and that their proper work is to feed and govern a truly converted, holy, and godly people, gathered into a flock or church estate; and not properly preachers to convert, beget, make disciples, which the apostles and evangelists professedly were. Now then, that man that professeth himself a minister, and professeth to feed a flock or church with the ordinances of word and prayer, he must needs acknowledge that his proper work is not to preach for conversion, which is most preposterous amongst a converted Christian people, fed up with ordinances in church estate. So that, according to Mr. Cotton’s confession, English preachers are not pastors, teachers, bishops, elders, but preachers of glad news, evangelists, men sent to convert, and gather churches, apostles, ambassadors, trumpeters, with proclamation from the King of kings, to convert, subdue, bring in rebellious, unconverted, unbelieving, unchristian souls to the obedience and subjection of the Lord Jesus.

For the first point, he acknowledges that the regular ministers of the gospel are pastors, teachers, bishops, overseers, and elders, and that their main job is to care for and lead a genuinely converted, holy, and godly group of people gathered into a church community. They are not primarily preachers aiming to convert individuals, which is a role that the apostles and evangelists specifically held. Therefore, any person who claims to be a minister and seeks to nourish a congregation with the practices of the word and prayer must recognize that their main responsibility is not to preach for conversion. This would be quite inappropriate among a converted Christian community that is already nurtured by church practices. According to Mr. Cotton's acknowledgment, English preachers are not pastors, teachers, bishops, or elders, but rather bearers of good news, evangelists, people sent to convert and establish churches—apostles, ambassadors, heralds—with a summons from the King of kings to convert, subdue, and bring in rebellious, unconverted, unbelieving, and unchristian souls to the obedience and commitment to the Lord Jesus.

Conversion in a church accidental.

I readily confess that at the pastor’s, or shepherd’s feeding of his flock, and the prophet’s prophecying in the church, an unbeliever coming in is convinced, falls on his face and acknowledgeth God to be there: yet this is accidental[431] that any unbeliever should come in; and the pastor’s work is to feed his flock, Acts xx. [28,] and prophecy is not for unbelievers, but for them that believe, to edify, exhort, and comfort the church, 1 Cor. xiv. 3, 22.

I openly admit that when the pastor, or shepherd, feeds his flock, and when the prophet prophesies in the church, an unbeliever who comes in is convinced, falls on his face, and acknowledges that God is present. However, it’s accidental that any unbeliever should show up; the pastor's job is to feed his flock, as stated in Acts 20:28. Prophesying isn’t meant for unbelievers but is for believers, to build them up, encourage them, and bring comfort to the church, as mentioned in 1 Corinthians 14:3, 22.[431]

Personal repentance wrought in thousands by godly persons in popish ministries.

I also readily acknowledge, that it hath pleased God to work a personal repentance in the hearts of thousands in Germany, England, Low Countries, France, Scotland, Ireland, &c., yea, and who knows but in Italy, Spain, Rome, not only by such men who decline the name of bishops, priests, deacons, the constituted ministry of England hitherto; but also by such as have owned them, as Luther remaining a monk, and famous holy men remaining and burning Lord Bishops. For all this hath been under the notion of ministers feeding their flocks, not of preachers sent to convert the unconverted and unbelieving.

I also readily acknowledge that it has pleased God to work personal repentance in the hearts of thousands in Germany, England, the Low Countries, France, Scotland, Ireland, etc., and who knows, maybe even in Italy, Spain, and Rome. This has happened not only through those who reject the titles of bishops, priests, and deacons, and the established ministry of England so far, but also through those who have accepted them, like Luther who remained a monk, and other well-known holy figures who continued to support Lord Bishops. All of this has been under the understanding of ministers caring for their flocks, rather than preachers sent to convert the unconverted and unbelievers.

To preach mainly for conversion of that people to whom a man stands shepherd, as to a converted people and flock of Christ, a dangerous disorder. God’s people must seek after a ministry sent by Christ to convert.

This passage I present for two reasons; First because so many excellent and worthy persons mainly preach for conversion, as conceiving, and that truly, the body of the people of England to be in a natural and unregenerate estate; and yet account they themselves fixed and constant officers and ministers to particular parishes or congregations, unto whom they also administer the holy things of God, though sometimes few, and sometimes none regenerate or new born have been found amongst them; which is a matter of high concernment touching the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the souls of men. Secondly, that in these great earthquakes, wherein it pleaseth God to shake foundations civil and spiritual, such a ministry of Christ Jesus may be sought after whose proper work is preaching, for converting and gathering of true penitents to the fellowship of the Son of God.

This passage I present for two reasons: First, because many excellent and worthy individuals mainly preach for conversion, believing, and rightly so, that the majority of the people in England are in a natural and unregenerate state; yet they consider themselves fixed and constant officers and ministers to specific parishes or congregations, to whom they also administer the holy things of God, even though sometimes there are few, and sometimes none, who are regenerate or newly born found among them; this is a matter of great importance concerning the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and the souls of men. Second, that in these significant earthquakes, where it pleases God to shake both civil and spiritual foundations, such a ministry of Christ Jesus should be sought after, whose main work is preaching, for converting and gathering true penitents to the fellowship of the Son of God.


[432]

[432]

CHAP. XXVI.

Mr. Cotton.

The second thing which Mr. Cotton himself hath professed concerning English preachers is, that “although the word, yet not the seals may be received from them: because,” saith he, “there is no communion in hearing, and the word is to be preached to all, but the seals,” he conceives, and that rightly, “are profaned in being dispensed to the ungodly, &c.”

The second thing Mr. Cotton himself has stated about English preachers is that “although the word may be received from them, the seals cannot: because,” he says, “there is no communion in hearing, and the word is to be preached to everyone, but the seals,” he believes, and rightly so, “are misused when given to the ungodly, etc.”

The communion or fellowship of the word taught in a church estate.

Answer. Mr. Cotton himself maintaineth, that “the dispensing of the word in a church estate, is Christ’s feeding of his flock, Cant. i. 8: Christ’s kissing of his spouse, or wife, Cant. i. 2: Christ’s embracing of his spouse in the marriage bed, Cant. i. 16: Christ’s nursing of his children at his wife’s breast, Cant. iv.:” and is there no communion between the shepherd and his sheep? the husband and his wife in chaste kisses and embraces? and the mother and her child at the breast?

Answer. Mr. Cotton himself argues that “the sharing of the word in a church setting is Christ’s way of feeding his flock, as mentioned in Cant. i. 8: Christ’s kissing of his bride, or wife, in Cant. i. 2: Christ’s embracing of his bride in the marriage bed, as in Cant. i. 16: and Christ’s nursing of his children at his wife’s breast, referenced in Cant. iv.” And is there no connection between the shepherd and his sheep? The husband and wife through pure kisses and embraces? And the mother and child at the breast?

Besides, he confesseth, that that fellowship in the gospel, Phil. i. 5, is a fellowship or communion in the apostles’ doctrine, community, breaking of bread, and prayer, in which the first church continued, Acts ii. 46. All which overthrows that doctrine of a lawful participation of the word and prayer in a church estate, where it is not lawful to communicate in the breaking of bread or seals.[272]

Besides, he admits that the fellowship in the gospel, Phil. i. 5, is a community or partnership in the apostles’ teaching, sharing resources, breaking bread, and prayer, which the first church practiced, Acts ii. 46. All this contradicts the idea of a legitimate participation in the word and prayer in a church setting where it is not allowed to share in breaking bread or the sacraments.[272]


[433]

[433]

CHAP. XXVII.

Eminent ministers, so accounted in Old England, profess themselves private Christians in New England.

Thirdly, concerning the lawful commission or calling of English preachers. Mr. Cotton himself, and others most eminent in New England, have freely confest, that notwithstanding their former profession of ministry in Old England, yea, in New England, until they received a calling from a particular church, that they were but private Christians.[273]

Thirdly, regarding the legitimate appointment or calling of English preachers. Mr. Cotton himself, along with other prominent figures in New England, has openly admitted that despite their previous claims of ministry in Old England, and even in New England, until they received a calling from a specific church, they were nothing more than regular Christians.[273]

Secondly, that Christ Jesus hath appointed no other calling to the ministry, but such as they practise in New England; and therefore consequently, that all other which is not from a particular congregation of godly persons, is none of Christ’s.[274]

Secondly, Christ Jesus has appointed no other calling to the ministry except for those practiced in New England; therefore, anything that doesn't come from a specific congregation of godly people is not from Christ's.[274]

False callings or commissions for the ministry.

As first, a calling or commission received from the bishops.

As a first step, a call or assignment received from the bishops.

Secondly, from a parish of natural and unregenerate persons.

Secondly, from a community of natural and unredeemed people.

Thirdly, from some few godly persons, yet remaining in church fellowship after the parish way.

Thirdly, from a small number of devoted individuals who are still part of the church community in the traditional parish way.

Lastly, that eminent gifts and abilities are but qualifications fitting and preparing for a call or office,[434] according to 1 Tim. iii. Tit. i. All which premises duly considered, I humbly desire of the Father of lights, that Mr. Cotton, and all that fear God, may try what will abide the fiery trial in this particular, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed in flaming fire, &c.

Lastly, those notable talents and skills are simply qualifications that prepare someone for a role or position,[434] according to 1 Tim. iii. Tit. i. With all these points in mind, I sincerely hope that the Father of lights helps Mr. Cotton and all who respect God to see what will stand strong during the fiery trial in this matter when the Lord Jesus is revealed in blazing fire, etc.


CHAP. XXVIII.

Mr. Cotton.

The close of his letter is an answer to a passage of mine, which he repeateth in an objection thus: “But this you fear is to condemn the witnesses of Jesus, the separate churches in London and elsewhere, and our jealous God will visit us for such arrearages: yea, the curse of the angel to Meroz will fall upon us, because we come not forth to help Jehovah against the mighty: we pray not for them, we come not at them, (but at parishes frequently); yea, we reproach and censure them.”

The end of his letter responds to a part of mine, which he repeats as an objection like this: “But you’re worried that this will condemn the witnesses of Jesus, the separate churches in London and elsewhere, and our jealous God will punish us for this neglect: yes, the curse of the angel to Meroz will fall on us because we don’t come forward to help Jehovah against the powerful: we don’t pray for them, we don’t approach them, (but we do often approach parishes); yes, we criticize and judge them.”

To which he answereth, “that neither Christ nor his apostles after him, nor prophets before him, ever delivered that way. That they fear not the angel’s curse, because it is not to help Jehovah but Satan, to withdraw people from the parishes where they have found more presence of Christ, and evidence of his Spirit, than in separated churches: that they pray not for them, because they cannot pray in faith for a blessing upon their separation: and that it is little comfort to hear of separated churches, as being the inventions of men; and blames them, that being desirous of reformation, they stumble not only at the inventions of men, but for their sakes at the ordinances of the Lord: because they separate not only from the parishes, but from the church at Plymouth, and of that[435] whereof Mr. Lathrop was pastor,[275] who, as he saith, not only refuse all the inventions of men, but choose to serve the Lord in his own ordinances. Only, lastly, he professeth his inward sorrow that myself help erring, though zealous souls, against the mighty ordinances of the Lord, which whosoever stumble at shall be broken, because whosoever will not kiss the Son, that is, will not hear and embrace the words of his mouth, shall perish in their way.”

To which he replies, “that neither Christ nor his apostles after him, nor the prophets before him, ever taught that method. That they do not fear the angel’s curse, because it does not support Jehovah but Satan, leading people away from the communities where they have found more of Christ's presence and evidence of his Spirit than in separated churches: that they do not pray for them, because they cannot pray in faith for a blessing upon their separation: and that it brings little comfort to hear about separated churches, as they are merely the creations of men; and he criticizes them for, while wanting reformation, stumbling not only over man-made inventions, but for their sake over the ordinances of the Lord: because they separate not only from the communities, but from the church at Plymouth, and from that[435] where Mr. Lathrop was pastor, who, as he says, not only rejects all human inventions but chooses to serve the Lord through His own ordinances. Finally, he expresses his inner sorrow that I help misled, though passionate souls, against the mighty ordinances of the Lord, for whoever stumbles at them will be broken, because whoever does not honor the Son, that is, does not hear and embrace His words, will perish in their way.”

Answer. However Mr. Cotton believes and writes of this point, yet hath he not duly considered these following particulars.

Answer. Although Mr. Cotton has thoughts and writings on this point, he has not carefully considered the following details.

The garden of the churches of both Old and New Testament, planted with an hedge or wall of separation from the world. When God’s people neglect to maintain that hedge or wall, God hath turned his garden into a wilderness.

First, the faithful labours of many witnesses of Jesus Christ, extant to the world, abundantly proving, that the church of the Jews under the Old Testament in the type, and the church of the Christians under the New Testament in the antitype, were both separate from the world; and that when they have opened a gap in the hedge, or wall of separation, between the garden of the church and the wilderness of the world, God hath ever broke down the wall itself, removed the candlestick, &c. and made his garden a wilderness, as at this day. And that therefore if he will ever please to restore his garden and paradise again, it must of necessity be walled in peculiarly unto himself from the world, and that all that shall be saved out of the world are to be transplanted out of the wilderness of the world, and added unto his church or garden.[276]

First, the dedicated efforts of many witnesses of Jesus Christ, available to the world, clearly show that the Jewish church in the Old Testament (the type) and the Christian church in the New Testament (the antitype) were both separate from the world. Whenever a gap has been opened in the barrier between the church's garden and the world's wilderness, God has always torn down that barrier, removed the light, etc., and turned His garden into a wilderness, just like today. Therefore, if He ever chooses to restore His garden and paradise again, it must be uniquely walled off from the world, and all who are to be saved from the world must be taken out of its wilderness and added to His church or garden.[276]

[436]

[436]

The nonconformist’s grounds necessarily enforce a separation of the church from the unclean, in clean and holy things.

Secondly, that all the grounds and principles leading to oppose bishops, ceremonies, common prayer, prostitution of the ordinances of Christ to the ungodly, and to the true practice of Christ’s own ordinances, do necessarily, as before I intimated, and Mr. Canne hath fully proved, conclude a separation of holy from unholy, penitent from impenitent, godly from ungodly, &c; and that to frame any other building upon such grounds and foundations, is no other than to raise the form of a square house upon the keel of a ship, which will never prove a soul saving true ark or church of Jesus Christ, according to the pattern.

Secondly, all the reasons and principles behind opposing bishops, ceremonies, common prayer, and the misuse of Christ's ordinances by the ungodly, as well as the genuine practice of Christ's own ordinances, must, as I mentioned earlier and Mr. Canne has thoroughly demonstrated, lead to a separation of the holy from the unholy, the penitent from the impenitent, the godly from the ungodly, etc.; and trying to build anything else on such grounds and foundations is like trying to create a square house on the keel of a ship, which will never become a true, soul-saving ark or church of Jesus Christ, according to the original design.

The great suffering for this cause.

Thirdly, the multitudes of holy and faithful men and women, who since Queen Mary’s days have witnessed this truth by writing, disputing, and in suffering loss of goods and friends, in imprisonments, banishments, death, &c.—I confess the nonconformists have suffered also; but they that have suffered for this cause, have far exceeded, in not only witnessing to those grounds of the nonconformists, but to those truths also, the unavoidable conclusions of the nonconformists’ principles.

Thirdly, the numerous holy and faithful men and women who have, since Queen Mary’s time, testified to this truth through writing, debating, and enduring loss of property and friends, imprisonment, exile, death, etc.—I admit nonconformists have also suffered; however, those who have suffered for this cause have far outnumbered them, not only affirming the principles of the nonconformists but also the undeniable truths that follow from the principles of the nonconformists.

Mr. Cotton’s and others’ zealous practice of separation in New England. Mr. Cotton allowing liberty to frequent those parishes in Old England: which parishes he himself persecutes in New England.

Fourthly, what is that which Mr. Cotton and so many hundreds fearing God in New England walk in, but a way of separation? Of what matter do they profess to constitute their churches, but of true godly persons? In what form do they cast this matter, but by a voluntary uniting, or adding of such godly persons, whom they carefully examine, and cause to make a public confession of sin, and profession of their knowledge and grace in Christ?[277] Nay;[437] when other English have attempted to set up a congregation after the parishional way, have they not been suppressed? Yea; have they not professedly and lately answered many worthy persons, whom they account godly ministers and people, that they could not permit them to live in the same commonwealth together with them, if they set up any other church and worship than what themselves practise?[278] Let their own souls, and the souls of others seriously ponder in the fear of God, what should be the reason why themselves so practising, should persecute others for not leaving open a gap of liberty to escape persecution and the cross of Christ, by frequenting the parishes in Old England, which parishes themselves persecute in New England, and will not permit them to breathe in the common air amongst them.

Fourthly, what is it that Mr. Cotton and so many God-fearing people in New England are following, if not a path of separation? What do they claim makes up their churches, if not true believers? How do they form this group, but through a voluntary union of these believers, whom they carefully vet and require to publicly confess their sins and profess their understanding and grace in Christ? Nay; when other English people have tried to create a congregation following the parish model, haven't they been shut down? Yes; haven't they openly told many respected individuals, whom they see as godly ministers and laypeople, that they can't allow them to live in the same community if they establish any other church or practice than their own? Let their own souls, and the souls of others thoughtfully consider, in the fear of God, why they, acting this way, would persecute others for not allowing space for freedom to avoid persecution and the cross of Christ, by attending the parishes in Old England, which they themselves oppress in New England, and will not allow them to exist in the common space among them.

A great mystery in the escaping of the cross of Christ.

Fifthly, in the parishes, which Mr. Cotton holds but the inventions of men,[279] however they would have liberty to frequent the worship of the word, yet they separate from the sacraments; and yet, according to Mr. Cotton’s own principles, as before, there is as true communion in the ministration of the word in a church estate as in the seals: what mystery should be in this, but that here also[438] the cross or gibbet of Christ may be avoided in a great measure, if persons come to church, &c.

Fifthly, in the parishes that Mr. Cotton oversees, even though people can attend the worship of the word, they still distance themselves from the sacraments. Yet, according to Mr. Cotton's own principles, as mentioned before, there is just as genuine communion in the teaching of the word within a church setting as there is in the sacraments. What could this mean, other than that here too, the suffering or humiliation of Christ can be largely avoided if people come to church, etc.[438]

The New English churches pretended by some to be purer than the first established by the apostles.

Lastly, however, he saith, he hath not found such presence of Christ, and evidence of his Spirit in such churches, as in the parishes: what should be the reason of their great rejoicings and boastings of their own separations in New England, insomuch that some of the most eminent amongst them have affirmed that even the apostles’ churches were not so pure? Surely if the same New English churches were in Old England, they could not meet without persecution, which therefore in Old England they avoid by frequenting the way of church worship, which in New England they persecute—the parishes.

Lastly, he says that he hasn’t found the same presence of Christ and evidence of His Spirit in these churches as he has in the parishes. What could be the reason for their great celebrations and pride in their separations in New England, to the point where some of the most prominent among them have claimed that even the apostles' churches weren’t as pure? Surely, if the same New England churches were in Old England, they wouldn’t be able to gather without facing persecution, which is why, in Old England, they avoid it by participating in the traditional church worship, which in New England they persecute—the parishes.

The reformation desired now had been accounted heresy in Edward the Sixth’s days.

Upon these considerations, how can Mr. Cotton be offended that I should help (as he calls them) any zealous souls, not against the mighty ordinances of the Lord Jesus, but to seek after the Lord Jesus without halting? Yea; why should Mr. Cotton, or any desirous to practise reformation, kindle a fire of persecution against such zealous souls, especially considering that themselves, had they so inveighed against bishops, common prayer, &c., in Edward the Sixth’s days, had been accounted as great heretics, in those reforming times, as any now can be in these? yet would it have been then, and since hath it been, great oppression and tyranny to persecute their consciences, and still will it be for them to persecute the consciences of others in Old or New England.

Given these thoughts, how can Mr. Cotton be upset that I help (as he calls them) any passionate individuals, not against the powerful ordinances of the Lord Jesus, but to pursue the Lord Jesus without hesitation? Indeed, why should Mr. Cotton, or anyone eager to practice reform, ignite a persecution against such passionate souls, especially when considering that they themselves, had they spoken out against bishops, common prayer, etc., in the days of Edward the Sixth, would have been seen as some of the greatest heretics in those reformative times, just like anyone today? Yet, it would have been considered a significant oppression and tyranny back then and has since been to persecute their consciences, and it will still be wrong for them to persecute the consciences of others in both Old and New England.

Persecution is unjust oppression wheresoever.

How can I better end than Mr. Cotton doth, by warning, that all that will not kiss the Son, that is, hear and embrace the words of his mouth, shall perish in their way, Ps. ii. 12. And I desire Mr. Cotton, and every soul to whom these lines may come, seriously to consider in this controversy, if the Lord Jesus were himself in person in[439] Old or New England, what church, what ministry, what worship, what government he would set up, and what persecution he would practise toward them that would not receive Him?[280]

How could I end any better than Mr. Cotton does, by warning that everyone who does not honor the Son, meaning those who do not listen to and accept his words, will be lost in their own way, Ps. ii. 12. I urge Mr. Cotton and everyone else who reads this to seriously think about this issue: if the Lord Jesus were in person in Old or New England, what kind of church, ministry, worship, and governance would He establish, and what kind of consequences would He impose on those who refuse to accept Him?[280]


FOOTNOTES

[1] Bancroft’s Hist. of U. S. i. 342. Knowles’ Life of R. Williams, p. 31.

[1] Bancroft’s Hist. of U. S. i. 342. Knowles’ Life of R. Williams, p. 31.

[2] See Broadmead Records, Introd. p. xxii.

[2] See Broadmead Records, Intro. p. xxii.

[3] Neal’s Hist. of N. England, i. 141, 144. Baillie’s Dissuasive, p. 66. Mather’s Magnalia, i. 19.

[3] Neal’s Hist. of N. England, i. 141, 144. Baillie’s Dissuasive, p. 66. Mather’s Magnalia, i. 19.

[4] Neal, i. 144. Bancroft, i. 350. Cotton Mather’s Magnalia, book i. p. 19. Backus’ Hist. of Baptists in New England, i. 45.

[4] Neal, i. 144. Bancroft, i. 350. Cotton Mather’s Magnalia, book i. p. 19. Backus’ Hist. of Baptists in New England, i. 45.

[5] Knowles, p. 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Knowles, p. 37.

[6] Bancroft, i. 367.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bancroft, vol. 1, p. 367.

[7] Knowles, p. 23, 391. Backus, i. 508.

[7] Knowles, p. 23, 391. Backus, i. 508.

[8] “Master Cotton may call to mind that the discusser [Williams], riding with himself and one other of precious memory, Master Hooker, to and from Sempringham, presented his arguments from scripture, why he durst not join with them in their use of Common Prayer.” Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 12. See also pp. 43 and 374 of the present volume. Baillie’s Dissuasive, p. 55.

[8] “Master Cotton might remember that the debater [Williams], traveling with himself and one other cherished figure, Master Hooker, to and from Sempringham, presented his arguments from scripture on why he could not join them in using Common Prayer.” Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 12. See also pp. 43 and 374 of the present volume. Baillie’s Dissuasive, p. 55.

[9] In his letter to Major Mason, he refers to “King James, whom I have spoke with.” Knowles, p. 31.

[9] In his letter to Major Mason, he mentions “King James, whom I have talked to.” Knowles, p. 31.

[10] Such is Governor Winthrop’s testimony. Knowles, p. 46.

[10] This is Governor Winthrop’s testimony. Knowles, p. 46.

[11] Welde’s Answer to W. R. p. 10. 4to. 1644.

[11] Welde’s Answer to W. R. p. 10. 4to. 1644.

[12] Backus, i. 54, 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Backus, p. 54, 57.

[13] See pp. 287, 247, 353. Knowles, pp. 45, 49. Backus, i. 49. Bancroft, i. 360. At Taunton, the minister, Mr. Streete, “publicly and earnestly persuaded his church members to give land to none but such as might be fit for church members: yea, not to receive such English into the town.” Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 283. By a subsequent law no church could be constituted without the sanction of the magistrates: and the members of any church formed without it, were deprived of the franchise. Backus, i. 77.

[13] See pp. 287, 247, 353. Knowles, pp. 45, 49. Backus, i. 49. Bancroft, i. 360. In Taunton, the minister, Mr. Streete, “publicly and earnestly urged his church members to offer land only to those who were suitable church members: indeed, he advised not to allow such English into the town.” Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 283. Under a later law, no church could be established without the approval of the magistrates; and the members of any church formed without this approval were stripped of their voting rights. Backus, i. 77.

[14] See pp. 247, 287, 353, &c. “Mr. Cotton effectually recommended, that none should be elected nor electors therein, except such as were visible subjects of our Lord Jesus Christ, personally confederated in our churches.” Mather’s Magnalia, b. iii. p. 21.

[14] See pp. 247, 287, 353, &c. “Mr. Cotton strongly suggested that no one should be elected nor act as electors unless they were clear followers of our Lord Jesus Christ, personally affiliated with our churches.” Mather’s Magnalia, b. iii. p. 21.

[15] Backus, i. 54. Knowles, p. 50.

[15] Backus, i. 54. Knowles, p. 50.

[16] Knowles, p. 53. Mr. Cotton, in his Answer to Roger Williams, tells us that “elder Brewster warned the whole church of the danger of his spirit, which moved the better part of the church to be glad of his removal from them into the Bay.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 4.

[16] Knowles, p. 53. Mr. Cotton, in his Answer to Roger Williams, tells us that “Elder Brewster warned the whole church about the danger posed by his spirit, which made the better part of the church happy about his departure to the Bay.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 4.

[17] Mather’s Magnalia, iii. 20. Cotton’s Way of Cong. Churches, pp. 16, 30.

[17] Mather’s Magnalia, iii. 20. Cotton’s Way of Cong. Churches, pp. 16, 30.

[18] Knowles, pp. 42, 43. “It was requested of Mr. Cotton,” says his descendant Cotton Mather, “that he would from the laws wherewith God governed his ancient people, form an abstract of such as were of a moral and lasting equity; which he performed as acceptably as judiciously.... He propounded unto them, an endeavour after a theocracy, as near as might be to that which was the glory of Israel, the peculiar people.” Magnalia, iii. 20. Backus, i. 79.

[18] Knowles, pp. 42, 43. “Mr. Cotton was asked,” says his descendant Cotton Mather, “to create a summary based on the laws that God used to govern His ancient people, focusing on those that had moral and lasting significance; and he did so in a way that was both accepted and wise.... He proposed to them an effort towards a theocracy that was as close as possible to what was the glory of Israel, the chosen people.” Magnalia, iii. 20. Backus, i. 79.

[19] Knowles, p. 57, 61. Master John Cotton’s Answer to Master Roger Williams, p. 4. This is usually bound up with the “Bloudy Tenent Washed,” and cited as part II.: it is, however, a separate piece, and separately paged, and is Cotton’s Answer to the second treatise in this volume.

[19] Knowles, p. 57, 61. Master John Cotton’s Response to Master Roger Williams, p. 4. This is usually included with the “Bloudy Tenent Washed,” and referred to as part II.; however, it is a separate work, with its own pagination, and is Cotton’s response to the second treatise in this volume.

[20] Cotton’s Answer, p. 4. Knowles, p. 61. Mather, vii. 7. Backus, i. 57.

[20] Cotton’s Answer, p. 4. Knowles, p. 61. Mather, vii. 7. Backus, i. 57.

[21] Knowles, p. 66.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Knowles, p. 66.

[22] So Winthrop. Knowles, pp. 68-70. Backus, i. 67, 68. See also p. 422 of this volume. Cotton’s Answer, p. 4.

[22] So Winthrop. Knowles, pp. 68-70. Backus, i. 67, 68. See also p. 422 of this volume. Cotton’s Answer, p. 4.

[23] See p. 372. Cotton’s Answer, pp. 5, 9. Cotton treats his sickness as a “check from the hand of God,” p. 56.

[23] See p. 372. Cotton’s Answer, pp. 5, 9. Cotton views his illness as a “warning from God,” p. 56.

[24] See pp. 387, 388. Bancroft, i. 373.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pages __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__. Bancroft, i. 373.

[25] Knowles, pp. 71, 72. The sentence was as follows:—“Whereas Mr. Roger Williams, one of the elders of the church of Salem, hath broached and divulged divers new and dangerous opinions, against the authority of magistrates; as also writ letters of defamation, both of the magistrates and churches here, and that before any conviction, and yet maintaineth the same without any retractation; it is therefore ordered that the said Mr. Williams shall depart out of this jurisdiction within six weeks, now next ensuing, which, if he neglect to perform, it shall be lawful for the governor and two of the magistrates to send him to some place out of this jurisdiction, not to return any more without licence from the Court.” Backus, i. 69, 70.

[25] Knowles, pp. 71, 72. The sentence was as follows:—“Whereas Mr. Roger Williams, one of the elders of the church of Salem, has put forward and spread various new and dangerous opinions, against the authority of authorities; as well as written defamatory letters about both the authorities and churches here, and that before any conviction, and yet continues to uphold the same without any retraction; it is therefore ordered that Mr. Williams shall leave this jurisdiction within six weeks from now, and if he fails to do so, it will be lawful for the governor and two of the authorities to send him to another place outside this jurisdiction, and he may not return without permission from the Court.” Backus, i. 69, 70.

[26] Cotton’s Answer, p. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cotton's Response, p. 26.

[27] Cotton’s Answer, pp. 27-30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cotton's Response, pp. 27-30.

[28] Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 276.

[28] Bloody Tenant even more Bloody, p. 276.

[29] Bancroft, i. 327.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bancroft, p. 327.

[30] See pp. 249, 257, 262. Mr. Cotton pleads that anabaptists and others were not compelled against conscience; nor were they punished for conscience’ sake; but for sinning against conscience. Tenent Washed, pp. 165, 189; Backus, i. 98.

[30] See pp. 249, 257, 262. Mr. Cotton argues that Anabaptists and others were not forced against their conscience; nor were they punished for being true to their conscience, but for sinning against it. Tenent Washed, pp. 165, 189; Backus, i. 98.

[31] See pp. 186, 331; Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 122. By the law of September 6, 1638, the time was extended to six months. Backus, i. 45, 98; Bancroft, i. 349.

[31] See pp. 186, 331; Bloody Tenant more Bloody, p. 122. According to the law of September 6, 1638, the period was extended to six months. Backus, i. 45, 98; Bancroft, i. 349.

[32] “The Lady Moody, a wise and amiable religious woman, being taken with the error of denying baptism to infants, was dealt withal by many of the elders and others, and admonished by the church at Salem.” To avoid more trouble, she went amongst the Dutch; but was excommunicated. In 1651, the Rev. J. Clarke and Mr. O. Holmes, of Rhode Island, for visiting a sick baptist brother in Massachusetts, were arrested, fined, imprisoned, and whipped. At an earlier period, they had been compelled to leave Plymouth for their opinions. Mr. Cotton approved of this. Backus, i. 146, 207, 225.

[32] “Lady Moody, a wise and kind religious woman, became convinced that infant baptism was wrong and faced scrutiny from many elders and others, receiving warnings from the church in Salem.” To avoid further conflict, she joined the Dutch community but was excommunicated. In 1651, Rev. J. Clarke and Mr. O. Holmes from Rhode Island were arrested, fined, imprisoned, and whipped for visiting a sick Baptist brother in Massachusetts. Earlier, they had been forced to leave Plymouth because of their beliefs. Mr. Cotton supported this. Backus, i. 146, 207, 225.

[33] Williams’s Letter to Endicot. Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 305. See p. 245.

[33] Williams’s Letter to Endicot. Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 305. See p. 245.

[34] “Whilst he lived at Salem, he neither admitted, nor permitted any church members but such as rejected all communion with the parish assemblies, so much as in hearing the word amongst them.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 64. See p. 397 of this volume.

[34] “While he was in Salem, he didn't allow any church members who didn't completely refuse to join in on the parish gatherings, even just to listen to the sermons.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 64. See p. 397 of this volume.

[35] “The substance of the true estate of churches abideth in their congregational assemblies.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 109. Cotton refers here to the parish congregations.

[35] “The essence of the real estate of churches lies in their congregational gatherings.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 109. Cotton is referencing the parish congregations.

[36] See pp. 243, 244, 392. Mather’s Magnalia, i. 21.

[36] See pp. 243, 244, 392. Mather’s Magnalia, i. 21.

[37] Cotton charges Williams with attempting to draw away the Salem church from holding communion with all the churches of the Bay, “because we tolerated our members to hear the word in the parishes of England.” Tenent Washed, p. 166.

[37] Cotton accuses Williams of trying to pull the Salem church away from having communion with all the churches in the Bay, “because we allowed our members to hear the word in the parishes of England.” Tenent Washed, p. 166.

[38] See p. 246. Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 230.

[38] See p. 246. Bloody Tenant more Bloody, p. 230.

[39] It must have reached Williams after his settlement at Providence. Cotton, in 1647, says he wrote it about “half a score years ago,” which would give the date of 1637.

[39] It must have reached Williams after his settlement at Providence. Cotton, in 1647, says he wrote it about “ten years ago,” which would give the date of 1637.

[40] See p. 377. Cotton’s Answer, p. 8, 9, 13, 36-39. “I did never intend to say that I did not consent to the justice of the sentence when it was passed.”

[40] See p. 377. Cotton’s Answer, p. 8, 9, 13, 36-39. “I never meant to say that I didn’t agree with the fairness of the sentence when it was given.”

[41] Cotton says, “Some of his friends went to the place appointed by himself beforehand, to make provision of housing and other necessaries against his coming.” Answer p. 8. This, however, is very doubtful.

[41] Cotton says, “Some of his friends went to the place he had chosen in advance to set up housing and other essentials for his arrival.” Answer p. 8. This, however, is quite questionable.

[42] See p. 388. Knowles, p. 73. Backus, i. 70. Governor Winthrop had privately advised him to leave the colony. The friendship of this eminent man was of frequent service to our exile. Cotton declares that the officer who served the warrant saw “no sign of sickness upon him.” Answer, p. 57. This he might not choose to see.

[42] See p. 388. Knowles, p. 73. Backus, i. 70. Governor Winthrop had privately advised him to leave the colony. The friendship of this prominent man was often helpful to our exile. Cotton states that the officer who served the warrant saw "no sign of sickness upon him." Answer, p. 57. He might have just chosen not to see it.

[43] See p. 370. Knowles, p. 395.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Knowles, p. 395.

[44] Now called Rehoboth.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Now known as Rehoboth.

[45] Quoted from his “Key,” &c., by Knowles, p. 101.

[45] Quoted from his “Key,” etc., by Knowles, p. 101.

[46] The land at this spot still bears the designation of “What Cheer.”

[46] The land at this location is still referred to as “What Cheer.”

[47] The vivid and dramatic poem of Judge Durfee, entitled “What Cheer?” is founded on the supposed events of his journey through this howling wilderness, and amid its savage inhabitants.

[47] The vivid and dramatic poem by Judge Durfee, titled “What Cheer?” is based on the imagined events of his journey through this wild wilderness and among its fierce inhabitants.

[48] Letter to Major Mason. Knowles p. 394, Benedict, p. 449.

[48] Letter to Major Mason. Knowles p. 394, Benedict, p. 449.

[49] This view has been ably advocated by General Fessenden, from whose manuscript some of the above particulars are taken by Benedict, in the new edition of his Hist. of the Baptists, p. 449.

[49] This perspective has been effectively supported by General Fessenden, from whose manuscript some of the details above are sourced by Benedict, in the updated edition of his Hist. of the Baptists, p. 449.

[50] Knowles, p. 103, 112. Backus, i. 90, 94.

[50] Knowles, p. 103, 112. Backus, i. 90, 94.

[51] Letter to Mason. Knowles, p. 398.

[51] Letter to Mason. Knowles, p. 398.

[52] Backus, i. 95, 115. Knowles, p. 148.

[52] Backus, i. 95, 115. Knowles, p. 148.

[53] Knowles, p. 149, 395.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Knowles, pp. 149, 395.

[54] Knowles, p. 165. Benedict, p. 441. Backus, i. 105.

[54] Knowles, p. 165. Benedict, p. 441. Backus, i. 105.

[55] Backus, i. 107. Knowles, p. 176. Hanbury, iii. 571.

[55] Backus, i. 107. Knowles, p. 176. Hanbury, iii. 571.

[56] Backus, i. 107, 108. Knowles, p. 170.

[56] Backus, i. 107, 108. Knowles, p. 170.

[57] As p. 40. Cotton says, he fell “from all ordinances of Christ dispensed in any church way, till God shall stir up himself, or some new apostles, to recover and restore all ordinances, and churches of Christ out of the ruins of anti-christian apostacy.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 2. The insinuation in this passage is both unjust and untrue.

[57] As p. 40. Cotton states that he fell "from all the rules of Christ given in any church setting, until God raises Himself up again, or sends some new apostles, to recover and restore all the rules, and churches of Christ from the ruins of anti-Christian apostasy." Cotton’s Answer, p. 2. The suggestion in this passage is both unfair and false.

[58] Pp. 4, 379. Knowles, p. 172. Callender’s Historical Discourse, by Dr. R. Elton, p. 101.

[58] Pp. 4, 379. Knowles, p. 172. Callender’s Historical Discourse, by Dr. R. Elton, p. 101.

[59] Cotton’s Answer, p. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cotton’s Answer, p. 9.

[60] Knowles, p. 181. Callender, p. 159. Backus, i. 112. Bancroft, i. 380. The attachment of the Rhode Islanders to this great principle receives a curious illustration in the case of one Joshua Verin, who was deprived for a time of his franchise for refusing to his wife liberty of conscience, in not permitting her to go to Mr. Williams’s meeting as often as requisite. Backus, i. 95.

[60] Knowles, p. 181. Callender, p. 159. Backus, i. 112. Bancroft, i. 380. The commitment of the Rhode Islanders to this important principle is uniquely highlighted in the case of Joshua Verin, who temporarily lost his voting rights for denying his wife the freedom to attend Mr. Williams’s meetings as often as she needed. Backus, i. 95.

[61] Backus, i. 147.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Backus, p. 147.

[62] Backus, i. 148. Knowles, p. 198.

[62] Backus, i. 148. Knowles, p. 198.

[63] Elton, in notes to Callender, p. 230. Knowles, p. 208.

[63] Elton, in notes to Callender, p. 230. Knowles, p. 208.

[64] See p. 36.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[65] See Tracts on Liberty of Conscience, pp. 214-225.

[65] See Tracts on Liberty of Conscience, pp. 214-225.

[66] Bloudy Tenent Washed, p. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bloody Tenant Cleansed, p. 1.

[67] Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody, pp. 4, 290. The only edition known to us of the prisoner’s arguments with Mr. Cotton’s reply, is of the date 1646, with the following title: “The Controversie concerning Liberty of Conscience in Matters of Religion, truly stated, and distinctly and plainly handled by Mr. John Cotton of Boston in New England. By way of answer to some arguments to the contrary sent unto him, wherein you have, against all cavils of turbulent spirits, clearly manifested wherein liberty of conscience in matters of religion ought to be permitted, and in what cases it ought not, by the said Mr. Cotton. London. Printed for Thomas Banks. 1646.” It is a quarto pamphlet of fourteen pages, and signed John Cotton, and agrees with Williams’s copy of it in the “Bloudy Tenent.”

[67] Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody, pp. 4, 290. The only edition we have of the prisoner’s arguments along with Mr. Cotton’s response is from 1646, titled: “The Controversy concerning Liberty of Conscience in Matters of Religion, clearly stated and thoroughly discussed by Mr. John Cotton of Boston in New England. This is a response to some opposing arguments sent to him, where he has, against all objections from restless spirits, clearly shown where liberty of conscience in religious matters should be allowed and in which cases it should not, by Mr. Cotton. London. Printed for Thomas Banks. 1646.” It is a quarto pamphlet of fourteen pages, signed John Cotton, and matches Williams’s copy in the “Bloudy Tenent.”

[68] See p. 189.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[69] Bloody Tenent Washed, pp. 150, 192.

[69] Bloody Tenant Washed, pp. 150, 192.

[70] Bloody Tenent more Bloody, pp. 222, 291.

[70] Bloody Tenant Even Bloodier, pp. 222, 291.

[71] Mather’s Magnalia, iii. 128, v. 22.

[71] Mather’s Magnalia, iii. 128, v. 22.

[72] Backus, i. 66.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Backus, p. 66.

[73] Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 38.

[73] Bloody Tenant even Bloodier, p. 38.

[74] Tracts on Liberty of Conscience and Persecution, 1614-1661. Hanserd Knollys Society, 1846.

[74] Tracts on Freedom of Conscience and Persecution, 1614-1661. Hanserd Knollys Society, 1846.

[75] The Second Part of the Vanity and Childishness of Infants’ Baptism. By A. R. p. 27. London, 1642.

[75] The Second Part of the Vanity and Childishness of Infants’ Baptism. By A. R. p. 27. London, 1642.

[76] In “M. S. to A. S. with a Plea for Liberty of Conscience in a Church Way, &c.” London, 1644. 4to. pp. 110. Also in “Θεομαχία; or, the grand imprudence of fighting against God,” &c., 4to. 1644.

[76] In “M. S. to A. S. with a Plea for Liberty of Conscience in a Church Way, &c.” London, 1644. 4to. pp. 110. Also in “Θεομαχία; or, the grand imprudence of fighting against God,” &c., 4to. 1644.

[77] London, 4to. 1644, p. 13. Cotton’s Answer, p. 2. Orme’s Life of Owen, p. 100.

[77] London, 4to. 1644, p. 13. Cotton’s Answer, p. 2. Orme’s Life of Owen, p. 100.

[78] Tracts on Lib. of Conscience, p. 270.

[78] Tracts on Lib. of Conscience, p. 270.

[79] These differences are stated by Mr. Gammell in his Life of Williams, p. 215, to exist in the two copies he has seen in America. The only copies we have seen in this country, are those in the Bodleian Library, and the British Museum; both of which have the table of errata.

[79] Mr. Gammell mentions these differences in his Life of Williams, p. 215, noting that they appear in the two copies he has encountered in America. The only copies we've seen in this country are those at the Bodleian Library and the British Museum; both of which contain the table of errata.

[80] Baillie’s Dissuasive. Epist. Introd. ed. 1645. Hanbury’s Memorials, ii. 403; iii. 110, 127.

[80] Baillie’s Dissuasive. Epist. Introduced. ed. 1645. Hanbury’s Memorials, ii. 403; iii. 110, 127.

[81] Bloody Tenent more Bloody, p. 38.

[81] Bloody Tenant even Bloodier, p. 38.

[82] The two parts of this work are quoted in the notes to this volume, as “Cotton’s Reply,” and “Cotton’s Answer.”

[82] The two sections of this work are referenced in the notes for this volume as “Cotton’s Reply” and “Cotton’s Answer.”

[83] [See Tracts on Liberty of Conscience and Persecution, p. 217. Hanserd Knollys Society, 1846.]

[83] [See Tracts on Liberty of Conscience and Persecution, p. 217. Hanserd Knollys Society, 1846.]

[84] Essay of Religion. [Eos qui conscientias premi, iisque vim inferri suadent, sub illo dogmate, cupiditates suas subtexere, illamque rem sua interesse, putare. De Unitate Ecclesiæ.]

[84] Essay of Religion. [Those who feel their consciences being pressured, and who are persuaded to inflict force upon them, weave their desires under that doctrine, thinking that this matter pertains to them.]

[85] It is rarely seen that ever persons were persecuted for their conscience, but by such persecution they were confirmed and hardened in their conscience.

[85] It is rare to see that people are persecuted for their beliefs, but such persecution often strengthens and solidifies their convictions.

[86] [See Tracts on Liberty of Conscience, pp. 214-224.]

[86] [See Tracts on Liberty of Conscience, pp. 214-224.]

[87] Sozom. lib. 1. Eccles. Hist. chap. 19, 20. [Fleury, Eccles. Hist. Liv. xi. c. 23. “The impious Arius was banished into one of the remote provinces of Illyricum.... The emperor had now imbibed the spirit of controversy, and the angry, sarcastic style of his edicts was designed to inspire his subjects with the hatred which he had conceived against the enemies of Christ.” Gibbon, Decline and Fall, p. 317. 8vo. edit.]

[87] Sozom. lib. 1. Eccles. Hist. chap. 19, 20. [Fleury, Eccles. Hist. Liv. xi. c. 23. “The wicked Arius was exiled to one of the far-off provinces of Illyricum.... The emperor had now embraced the spirit of dispute, and the bitter, sarcastic tone of his edicts was intended to instill in his subjects the animosity he felt toward the enemies of Christ.” Gibbon, Decline and Fall, p. 317. 8vo. edit.]

[88] In Epist. 166. [Tunc Constantinus prior contrá partem Donati severissimam legem. Hunc imitati filii ejus talia præceperunt. Quibus succedens Julianus deserto Christi et inimicus, supplicantibus vestris Rogatiano et Pontio libertatem perditioni partis Donati permisit—Huic successit Jovianus—Deinde Valentinianus, legite quam contra vos jusserit. Inde Gratianus et Theodosius—Veri Christiani non pro heretico errore pœnas justissimas sicut vos, sed pro catholica veritate passiones gloriosissimas pertulerunt. S. Aug. Opera, Tom. ii. fol. 156. Ed. Venetiis, 1552.]

[88] In Letter 166. [Then Constantine enacted a very harsh law against the followers of Donatus. His sons followed his example and issued similar commands. After them, Julian, an enemy of Christ, allowed Rogatian and Pontius, who were pleading for mercy, to hand over the freedom of the Donatist party to destruction—He was succeeded by Jovian—Then came Valentinian, read what he commanded against you. After that, Gratian and Theodosius—True Christians did not suffer just punishments for heretical errors like you, but endured glorious sufferings for the Catholic truth. S. Aug. Works, Vol. ii. fol. 156. Ed. Venice, 1552.]

[89] [Igitur et scintilla statim ut apparuerit, extinguenda est, et fermentum a massæ vicinia se movendum, secandæ putridæ carnes, et scabiosum animalia caulis ovium repellendum, ne tota domus, massa, corpus, et pecora ardeat, corrumpatur, putrescat, intereant. Arius in Alexandria una scintilla fuit, sed quia non statim oppressa est, totum orbem ejus flamma populata est. S. Hieronymi Opera. Tom. iii, p. 927. Parisiis, 1609. ed.]

[89] [So as soon as a spark appears, it must be extinguished, and the leaven should be moved away from the mass, the putrid meat should be cut, and any scabby animals should be repelled, so that the whole house, the mass, the body, and the livestock do not burn, become corrupted, rot, or perish. Arius in Alexandria was one such spark, but because it was not immediately suppressed, its flame spread throughout the entire world. S. Hieronymi Opera. Tom. iii, p. 927. Parisiis, 1609. ed.]

[90] [Sunt duo libri mei, quorum titulos est contra partem Donati. In quorum primo libro dixi non mihi placere ullius seculari potestatis impetu schismaticos ad communionem violenter arctari. Quod (et) vere mihi non placebat, qua nondum expertus eram, vel quantum mali eorum auderet impunitas, vel quantum eis in melius mutandis conferre posset diligentia disciplinæ. Retract. ii. Opera, tom. i. fol. 10. To the same effect in Epist. 48, 50, tom. ii. fol. 35, 45. Quid enim non isti juste patiuntur, cum ex altissimo dei presidentis, et ad cavendum ignem æternum flagellis talibus admonentis judicio patiuntur, et merito criminum, et ordine potestatum? Contra Epist. Parmen. tom. vii. fol. 4. Tract xi. in Evang. Joann. tom. ix.]

[90] [I have two books, the titles of which are against Donatus. In the first book, I stated that I do not agree with forcing schismatics into communion through the pressure of any worldly authority. This truly did not sit well with me, as I had not yet experienced how much evil their impunity could allow or how much diligence in discipline could help change them for the better. Retract. ii. Opera, vol. i. p. 10. To the same effect in Epist. 48, 50, vol. ii. p. 35, 45. After all, what are they suffering justly, when judged by the highest authority of God, who warns against eternal fire? They endure this due to the merits of their crimes and the order of powers. Against Epist. Parmen. vol. vii. p. 4. Tract xi. in the Gospel of John. vol. ix.]

[91] [Vindicavit (diximus) Moyses, vindicavit Helias, vindicavit Phinees. Vindicavit Macarius. Si nihil offenderant, qui occisi esse dicuntur, fit Macarius reus, in eo quod solus nobis nescientibus, et vobis provocantibus fecit. S. Optati Opera, p. 75. Parisiis, 1679.]

[91] [Moses took revenge, Elijah took revenge, Phineas took revenge. Macarius took revenge. If none of them had done anything wrong, those who are said to have been killed, it is Macarius who is guilty, because he acted alone without us knowing, and while you provoked him. S. Optati Opera, p. 75. Paris, 1679.]

[92] [Melius proculdubio gladio coercentur, illius videlicet qui non sine causa gladium portat, quam in suum errorem multos trajicere permittantur. Dei enim minister ille est, vindex in iram ei qui male agit. Opera, tom. iii. p. 369. edit. Parisiis, 1836.]

[92] [It’s better, without a doubt, to be controlled by a sword, especially for someone who carries a sword for a reason, rather than allow many to be harmed because of their mistakes. For he is a minister of God, an avenger against those who do wrong. Work, vol. iii. p. 369, ed. Paris, 1836.]

[93] [Fidelis expositio errorum Mich. Serveti et brevis eorundem refutatio, ubi docetur, jure gladii coercendos esse hæreticos. Calvini Tract. Theol. p. 686. edit. 1597.]

[93] [A detailed explanation of the errors of Michael Servetus and a brief refutation of them, where it is taught that heretics should be restrained by the sword. Calvin's Theological Treatise, p. 686, edition 1597.]

[94] [Beza Tract. Theol. tom. i. p. 85. edit. 1582.]

[94] [Beza Tract. Theol. vol. i. p. 85. edit. 1582.]

[95] [Aretius. Hist. Val. Gentilis. Geneva, 1567.]

[95] [Aretius. Hist. Val. Gentilis. Geneva, 1567.]

[96] [“Thus a man may find a knot in a bulrush, yea, thus a man that were disposed might find fault with the comforts of God for not being full and complete.” Reply of Cotton in The Bloudy Tenent Wash’d and made White in the Bloud of the Lambe, p. 4, edit. 1647.]

[96] [“So a person might find a flaw in a bulrush, and similarly, someone might complain about the comforts of God for not being perfect and complete.” Reply of Cotton in The Bloudy Tenent Wash’d and made White in the Bloud of the Lamb, p. 4, edit. 1647.]

[97] [“Fundamental doctrines are of two sorts: some hold forth the foundation of Christian religion—others concern the foundation of the church. I speak of the former sort of these only—the other sort I look at as less principal, in comparison of these.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 5.]

[97] [“Fundamental doctrines come in two types: some provide the basis of the Christian faith, while others relate to the foundation of the church. I will only discuss the first type—I'll consider the other type as less significant in comparison to these.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 5.]

[98] [“It is not truly said, that the Spirit of God maketh the ministry one of the foundations of Christian religion, for it is only a foundation of church order, not of faith, or religion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 8.]

[98] [“It's not accurate to say that the Spirit of God makes ministry one of the foundations of Christian religion, because it's just a foundation for church structure, not for faith or religion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 8.]

[99] [In his Reply, Mr. Cotton affects to have forgotten these admonitions and arguments; but Mr. Williams, in his rejoinder, reminds him that once, when riding together in company with Mr. Hooker to and from Sempringham, Mr. Williams did thus address Mr. Cotton, whose reply was to the effect, “that he selected the good and best prayers in his use of that book, as the author of the Council of Trent used to do.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 8; Williams’ Bloudy Tenent made yet more Bloudy, p. 12.]

[99] [In his response, Mr. Cotton pretends to have forgotten these warnings and arguments; however, Mr. Williams, in his reply, points out that once, while riding together with Mr. Hooker to and from Sempringham, Mr. Williams addressed Mr. Cotton, who responded by saying that he chose the best and most meaningful prayers from that book, just as the author of the Council of Trent used to do. Cotton’s Reply, p. 8; Williams’ Bloudy Tenent made yet more Bloudy, p. 12.]

[100] It pleaseth God sometimes, beyond his promise, to convey blessings and comfort to His, in false worships.

[100] Sometimes, it pleases God, beyond His promises, to bring blessings and comfort to His followers, even in false worship.

[101] [“Though I say, that it is not lawful to persecute any, though erring in fundamental and weighty points, till after once or twice admonition, I do not therefore say, that after once or twice admonition, then such consciences may be persecuted. But that if such a man, after such admonition, shall still persist in the error of his way, and be therefore punished, he is not persecuted for cause of conscience, but for sinning against his conscience.... It was no part of my words or meaning, to say, that every heretic, though erring in some fundamental and weighty points, and for the same excommunicated, shall forthwith be punished by the civil magistrate; unless it do afterwards appear that he break forth further, either into blasphemy, or idolatry, or seducement of others to his heretical pernicious ways.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 27.]

[101] [“Although I say that it is not right to persecute anyone, even if they are wrong about important and fundamental issues, until after giving one or two warnings, I also do not mean to suggest that once or twice warning someone, they can then be persecuted. But if a person, after such warnings, continues to insist on their wrong beliefs and is then punished, they are not being persecuted for their conscience, but for going against their conscience.... It was never my intention to imply that every heretic, even if they are wrong about some fundamental and significant issues, and is therefore excommunicated, should immediately be punished by the government; unless it later becomes clear that they have moved further into blasphemy, idolatry, or leading others into their harmful heretical beliefs.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 27.]

[102] [“In alleging that place, I intended no other persecution, but the church’s against such an heretic by excommunication.... Verily excommunication is a persecution, and a lawful persecution, if the cause be just offence; as the angel of the Lord is said to persecute the wicked, Psal. xxxv. 6.... Sure it is the Lord Jesus accounteth it a persecution to his disciples, to be delivered up into the synagogues, and to be cast forth out of the synagogues, Luke xxi. 12, with John xvi. 2.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 32.]

[102] [“When I mentioned that place, I meant no other persecution than the church’s actions against someone considered a heretic through excommunication.... Indeed, excommunication is a form of persecution, and a legitimate one, if the reason is a valid offense; just as the angel of the Lord is said to pursue the wicked, Psal. xxxv. 6.... Surely, the Lord Jesus sees it as persecution for his disciples to be handed over to the synagogues and to be thrown out of the synagogues, Luke xxi. 12, along with John xvi. 2.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 32.]

[103] [“And for the civil state, we know no ground they have to persecute Jews, or Turks, or other pagans, for cause of religion, though they all err in fundamentals. No, nor would I exempt anti-christians neither from toleration, notwithstanding their fundamental errors, unless after conviction they still continue to seduce simple souls into their damnable and pernicious heresies: as into the worship of false gods, into confidence of their own merits for justification, into seditious conspiracies against the lives and states of such princes as will not submit their consciences to the bishop of Rome.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 33.]

[103] [“When it comes to civil society, we see no reason to persecute Jews, Turks, or other non-Christians because of their religion, even if they are wrong in fundamental beliefs. Similarly, I wouldn’t exclude anti-Christians from tolerance either, despite their fundamental errors, unless they continue to mislead innocent people into their harmful and destructive beliefs after being corrected: like worshiping false gods, relying on their own merits for justification, or plotting against the lives and states of princes who refuse to submit their consciences to the Pope.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 33.]

[104] [“This is too vast an hyperbole: as if murderers, seditious persons, rebels, traitors, were none of them such as did break the city’s or kingdom’s peace at all; but they only who are too sharp against corruptions in religion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 36.]

[104] [“This is an exaggeration: as if murderers, seditionists, rebels, and traitors aren’t really the ones who disrupt the peace of the city or kingdom; rather, it’s only those who are too critical of corruption in religion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 36.]

[105] [“What hurt do they get by being caught? Hypocrites, and corrupt doctrines and practices, if they be found like unto good Christians, or sound truths, what hurt do they catch when I say such are to be tolerated to the end of the world? But—I acknowledge—that by tares are meant such kind of evil persons as are like unto the good.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 37.]

[105] [“What harm do they face by being discovered? Hypocrites, and corrupt beliefs and practices, if they appear to be good Christians or hold true beliefs, what damage do they suffer when I say such people should be tolerated until the end of time? But—I admit—that by tares, it refers to those kinds of evil individuals who resemble the good.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 37.]

[106] [“If the Discusser had cast his eye a little lower, he might have found that Christ interpreteth the tares not only to be persons, but things, πάντα τὰ σκάνδαλα, all things that offend, as well as those that do iniquity. But I shall not stick upon that at all. Let the tares be persons, whether hypocrites, like unto true Christians, or holders forth of scandalous and corrupt doctrines and practices like unto sound.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 38.]

[106] [“If the speaker had looked a bit deeper, they might have seen that Christ interprets the tares not only as people but also as things, όλα τα σκάνδαλα, all things that cause offense, along with those who do wrong. But I won’t dwell on that. Let the tares be people, whether hypocrites pretending to be true Christians, or those promoting scandalous and corrupt beliefs and actions that seem sound.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 38.]

[107] Hence were the witnesses of Christ, Wickliff and others, in Henry the Fourth’s reign, called Lollards, as some say, from Lolia, weeds known well enough, hence taken for sign of barrenness: Infelix lolium et steriles dominantur avenæ. Others conceive they were so called from one Lollard, &c.; but all papists accounted them as tares because of their profession.

[107] That's why the followers of Christ, including Wickliff and others during the reign of Henry the Fourth, were called Lollards. Some believe the name comes from Lolia, a type of weed often associated with barrenness: Infelix lolium et steriles dominantur avenæ. Others think it was named after a person named Lollard, etc.; but all Catholics regarded them as weeds due to their beliefs.

[108] [“It is not true that ζιζάνια signifieth all those weeds that grow up with the corn. For they be a special weed, growing up chiefly amongst the wheat, more like to barley.... Neither is it true, that tares are commonly and generally known as soon as they appear.... Yea, the servants of the husbandman did not discern the tares from the wheat, till the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit. It is like enough, they did not suspect them at all by reason of the great likeness that was between them whilst they were both in the blade.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 40.]

[108] [“It's not accurate to say that ζιζάνια refers to all those weeds that grow alongside the corn. They are actually a specific type of weed, primarily growing among the wheat, and resemble barley... Additionally, it's not true that tares are easily recognized as soon as they sprout... Indeed, the farmer's servants couldn't tell the tares from the wheat until the blade had matured and produced fruit. It's quite likely they didn’t suspect them at all due to the great similarity between the two while they were still in the blade.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 40.]

[109] [“1. It is true, Christ expoundeth the field to be the world; but he meant not the wide world, but, by an usual trope, the church scattered throughout the world.... 2. If the field should be the world, and the tares anti-christians and false Christians: it is true, Satan sowed them in God’s field, but he sowed them in the church.... 3. It is not the will of Christ, that anti-christ and anti-christians, and anti-christianity, should be tolerated in the world, until the end of the world. For God will put it into the hearts of faithful princes, in fulness of time, to hate the whore, to leave her desolate and naked, &c. Rev. xvii. 16, 17.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 41, 42.]

[109] [“1. It's true, Christ explains that the field represents the world, but he didn't mean the entire world; rather, he was using a common metaphor referring to the church spread throughout the world.... 2. If the field were to represent the world, and the tares are anti-Christians and false Christians: it's true that Satan has planted them in God's field, but he has done so within the church.... 3. It is not Christ's wish that anti-Christ, anti-Christians, and anti-Christianity should be accepted in the world until the end of time. For God will inspire faithful rulers, in due time, to reject the corrupt, leaving her desolate and exposed, &c. Rev. xvii. 16, 17.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 41, 42.]

[110] [“It is no impeachment to the wisdom of Christ to call his elect churches and saints throughout the world, by the name of the world.... It is no more an improper speech, to call the church the world, than to speak of Christ as dying for the world, when he died for his church.” Ib. p. 43.]

[110] [“It doesn't undermine the wisdom of Christ to refer to his chosen churches and saints worldwide as the world.... Referring to the church as the world is no more incorrect than saying Christ died for the world when he actually died for his church.” Ib. p. 43.]

[111] [“1. Did not Christ preach and sow the seed of the word to all those four sorts of hearers? And yet he was the minister of the circumcision, and preached seldom to any, but to church members, members of the church of Israel.... 2. If the children of church members be in the church, and of the church, till they give occasion of rejection, then they growing up to years become some of them like the highway side, others like the stony, &c.... 3. It is the work of the church to seek the changing of the bad into the good ground. For is it not the proper work of the church, to bring on the children to become the sincere people of God?... 4. There is not such resemblance between highway-side ground and good ground, as is between tares and wheat. Nor would the servants ever ask the question, whether they should pluck up weeds out of the highway-side, &c.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 44, 45.]

[111] [“1. Didn’t Christ preach and share the word with all four types of listeners? Yet, he was the minister for the circumcision and often only preached to church members, those who were part of Israel’s church.... 2. If the children of church members are in the church and considered part of it until they show reasons for rejection, then as they grow, some will become like those on the roadside, others like the stony ground, etc.... 3. It is the church's responsibility to work on changing the bad soil into good soil. After all, isn’t it the church’s role to nurture children to become sincere followers of God?... 4. There’s not as much similarity between the roadside ground and good soil as there is between tares and wheat. And the servants would never ask whether they should pull up weeds from the roadside, etc.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 44, 45.]

[112] [“1. These tares are not such sinners as are contrary to the children of the kingdom; for then none should be opposite to them but they. 2. The tares were not discerned at first till the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 45.]

[112] [“1. These weeds aren’t the same as the sinners who oppose the children of the kingdom; otherwise, there would be no one to oppose them but themselves. 2. The weeds weren’t noticed at first until the blade had grown and started to bear fruit.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 45.]

[113] [“Neither is it true that anti-christians are to be let alone by the ordinance of Christ, till the end of the world. For what if the members of a Christian church shall some of them apostate to anti-christian superstition and idolatry, doth the ordinance of Christ bind the hands of the church to let them alone? Besides, what if any anti-christian persons, out of zeal to the catholic cause, and out of conscience to the command of their superiors, should seek to destroy the king and parliament, should such an one by any ordinance of Christ be let alone in the civil state?” Cotton’s Reply, p. 47.]

[113] [“It’s also not true that anti-Christians should be left alone by Christ’s teachings until the end of the world. What happens if some members of a Christian church turn away from their beliefs and embrace the superstitions and idol worship of anti-Christians? Does Christ's teaching really allow the church to ignore them? Furthermore, what if anti-Christian individuals, motivated by a commitment to the greater good and their leaders' directives, try to overthrow the king and parliament? Should such a person be ignored according to Christ's teachings in the civil realm?” Cotton’s Reply, p. 47.]

[114] [“Let it be again denied, that hypocrites, when they appear to be hypocrites, are to be purged out by the government of the church. Otherwise they may soon root out, sometime or other, the best wheat in God’s field, and the sweetest flowers in the garden, who sometimes lose their fatness and sweetness for a season.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 48.]

[114] [“It should be made clear again that when hypocrites are recognized as such, they need to be removed by the church's authority. If not, they might eventually eliminate the best wheat in God's field and the most beautiful flowers in the garden, which sometimes lose their richness and beauty for a time.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 48.]

[115] [“Not every hypocrite, but only such, who either walk inordinately without a calling, or idly and negligently in his calling.” Ib. p. 49.]

[115] [“Not every hypocrite, but only those who either walk around aimlessly without a purpose or who are lazy and careless in their duties.” Ib. p. 49.]

[116] [“But what if their worship and consciences incite them to civil offences? How shall then the civil state keep itself safe with a civil sword?” Cotton’s Reply, p. 50.]

[116] [“But what if their worship and consciences lead them to break civil laws? How will the government protect itself with its legal authority?” Cotton’s Reply, p. 50.]

[117] [“But if their members be leavened with anti-christian idolatry and superstition, and yet must be tolerated—will not a little leaven, so tolerated, leaven the whole lump? How then is the safety of the church guarded?” Ib. p. 50.]

[117] [“But if their members are influenced by anti-Christian idolatry and superstition, and we still have to tolerate that—won't a little bit of that, being tolerated, affect the whole group? So how is the safety of the church protected?” Ib. p. 50.]

[118] [“The elect of God shall be saved: but yet if idolaters and seducers be tolerated—the church will stand guilty before God of the seduction and corruption of the people of God.” Ib. p. 50.]

[118] [“God’s chosen will be saved: however, if idolaters and deceivers are allowed to persist, the church will be held accountable by God for misleading and corrupting His people.” Ib. p. 50.]

[119] [“There is no fear of plucking up the wheat, by rooting out idolaters and seducers—the censures inflicted (upon God’s people), would be blessed of God to their recovery and healing.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 51.]

[119] [“There’s no worry about pulling up the wheat while getting rid of idolaters and temptresses—the criticisms aimed at God’s people would be blessed by God for their restoration and healing.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 51.]

[120] [“It would as well plead for the toleration of murderers, robbers, adulterers, extortioners, &c., for all these will the mighty angels gather into bundles, &c.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 51.]

[120] [“It would be just as reasonable to argue for the tolerance of murderers, robbers, adulterers, extortionists, etc., since all of these will be gathered into bundles by the mighty angels, etc.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 51.]

[121] [“Certain it is from the word of truth, that the anti-christian kingdom shall be destroyed and rooted up by Christian princes and states long before the great harvest of the end of the world.... And either such princes must perform this great work without prayer, and then it were not sanctified to God, or if it be a sacrifice sanctified to God, they must pray for their desolation before they inflict it.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 53.]

[121] [“It is certain, according to the truth, that the anti-Christian kingdom will be destroyed and uprooted by Christian leaders and nations long before the final harvest at the end of the world.... And either these leaders must carry out this significant task without prayer, in which case it wouldn't be dedicated to God, or if it is a sacrifice dedicated to God, they must pray for their destruction before they carry it out.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 53.]

[122] [“It might as truly be said the ministers of Christ are forbidden to denounce present or speedy destruction to any murderers, &c.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 54.]

[122] [“It might as well be said that the ministers of Christ are prohibited from announcing imminent destruction to any murderers, etc.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 54.]

[123] [“It is moral equity, that blasphemers, and apostate idolaters seducing others to idolatry, should be put to death, Levit. xxiv. 16.... The external equity of that judicial law of Moses was of moral force, and bindeth all princes to express that zeal and indignation, both, against blasphemy in such as fall under their just power, which Ahab neglected; and against seduction to idolatry, which Ahab executed, or else Elijah, or some others, by his consent.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 55.]

[123] [“It's a matter of moral fairness that blasphemers and those who lead others into idolatry should face death, Leviticus 24:16.... The underlying principle of that judicial law of Moses holds moral weight and obliges all leaders to demonstrate their commitment and outrage against blasphemy in those they have the right to judge, which Ahab ignored; and against leading people to idolatry, which Ahab allowed, or else Elijah or others acted with his approval.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 55.]

[124] [“It was no just cause for the civil magistrate to punish the Pharisees, for that they took unjust offence against Christ’s wholesome doctrine. For neither was the doctrine itself a fundamental truth; nor was their offence against it a fundamental error, though it was dangerous. Besides, the civil magistrates had no law established about doctrines, or offences of that nature. And therefore, they could take no judicial cognizance of any complaint presented to them about the same.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 57.]

[124] [“The civil authorities had no just reason to punish the Pharisees for taking offense at Christ’s healthy teachings. The teachings weren’t a fundamental truth, and their offense against it wasn’t a fundamental error, although it was risky. Additionally, the civil authorities didn’t have any laws established regarding doctrines or offenses of that nature. Therefore, they couldn’t take any legal action on complaints made to them about it.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 57.]

[125] [“Paul’s appeal to Cæsar, was about the wrongs done unto the Jews. The wrongs to them were not only civil, but church offences, which Paul denied.... A man may be such an offender in matters of religion, against the law of God, against the church, as well as in civil matters against Cæsar, as to be worthy of death.... Paul, or any such like servant of Christ, if he should commit any such offence, he would not refuse judgment unto death.” Ib. p. 59.]

[125] [“Paul's appeal to Caesar was about the injustices faced by the Jews. These injustices were not only civil wrongs but also offenses against the church, which Paul denied.... A person can be such an offender in religious matters, going against God's law, as well as in civil matters against Caesar, that they deserve death.... Paul, or any servant of Christ like him, if he were to commit such an offense, would not shy away from facing judgment to death.” Ib. p. 59.]

[126] [“We do not say, It is the holy will and purpose of God to establish the doctrine and kingdom of his Son only this way, to wit, by the help of civil authority. For it is his will also to magnify his power in establishing the same ... by the sufferings of his saints, and by the bloody swords of persecuting magistrates: ... but it is the duty of magistrates to know the Son, acknowledge his kingdom, and submit their thrones and crowns to it, &c.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 61.]

[126] [“We don’t say that it’s the holy will and purpose of God to establish the doctrine and kingdom of his Son only through the help of civil authority. It’s also his will to show his power in establishing the same ... through the sufferings of his saints, and by the bloody swords of persecuting officials: ... but it’s the duty of officials to know the Son, recognize his kingdom, and submit their thrones and crowns to it, etc.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 61.]

[127] [“We do not allege that place in Isaiah, to prove kings and queens to be judges of ecclesiastical causes; but to be providers for the church’s well-being, and protectors of it.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 61.]

[127] [“We’re not claiming that passage in Isaiah is meant to show that kings and queens should judge religious matters; rather, it’s about their role as supporters of the church’s welfare and its defenders.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 61.]

[128] [“We do not hold it lawful for a Christian magistrate to compel by civil sword either Pharisee, or any Jew, or pagan, to profess the religion, or doctrine, of the Lord Jesus, much less do we think it meet for a private Christian to provoke either Jewish or pagan magistrates to compel Pharisees to submit to the doctrine or religion of Christ Jesus.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 64. On this Mr. Williams observes, that Mr. Cotton believes “it is no compulsion to make laws with penalties for all to come to church and to public worship.” Bloudy Tenent yet more Bloudy, p. 87.]

[128] [“We do not believe it's right for a Christian leader to use the government's power to force any Pharisee, Jew, or pagan to follow the teachings of Jesus Christ. Even less do we think it's appropriate for an individual Christian to challenge Jewish or pagan leaders to force Pharisees to accept the teachings or faith of Christ Jesus.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 64. On this, Mr. Williams notes that Mr. Cotton thinks “it's not really coercion to create laws with penalties to make everyone go to church and participate in public worship.” Bloudy Tenent yet more Bloudy, p. 87.]

[129] [“When the corruption, or destruction of souls, is a destruction also of lives, liberties, estates of men, lex talionis calleth for, not only soul for soul, but life for life.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 64.]

[129] [“When the corruption or destruction of souls also leads to the corruption or destruction of lives, liberties, and property, lex talionis calls for not just a soul for a soul, but a life for a life.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 64.]

[130] [“Yet it is not only every man’s duty, but the common duty of the magistrates to prevent infection, and to preserve the common health of the place, by removing infectious persons into solitary tabernacles.” Ib. p. 65.]

[130] [“Yet it is not just an individual responsibility, but a shared duty of the officials to prevent disease and maintain the community's health by isolating infected individuals in separate quarters.” Ib. p. 65.]

[131] [“That hindereth not the lawful and necessary use of a civil sword for the punishment of some such offences, as are subject to church censure.... It is evident that the civil sword was appointed for a remedy in this case, Deut. xiii.... For he (the angel of God’s presence) did expressly appoint it in the Old Testament: nor did he ever abrogate it in the New.... The reason is of moral, i. e., of universal and perpetual equity to put to death any apostate seducing idolater, or heretic ... the magistrate beareth not the sword in vain, to execute vengeance on such an evil doer.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 66, 67.]

[131] [“That doesn't prevent the legal and necessary use of civil authority for punishing certain offenses that are subject to church discipline.... It's clear that civil authority was established as a solution in this situation, Deut. xiii.... For he (the angel of God’s presence) specifically established it in the Old Testament: and he never canceled it in the New.... The reason is based on moral, i.e., universal and lasting fairness to execute anyone who turns away to seduce others, whether an idolater or heretic ... the authority does not wield the sword without purpose, to carry out justice on such wrongdoers.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 66, 67.]

[132] [“It is a carnal and worldly, and indeed an ungodly imagination, to confine the magistrates’ charge to the bodies and goods of the subject, and to exclude them from the care of their souls.... They may and ought to procure spiritual help to their souls, and to prevent such spiritual evils, as that the prosperity of religion amongst them might advance the prosperity of the civil state.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 68.]

[132] [“It is a physical and worldly, and indeed an ungodly way of thinking, to limit the responsibility of leaders to the physical well-being and property of the people, while leaving their spiritual care out. They should and must seek spiritual guidance for their souls and work to prevent spiritual harm so that the well-being of religion among them can promote the well-being of the community.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 68.]

[133] [“The matter of this answer, it is likely enough, was given by me; for it suiteth with my own apprehension, both then and now. But some expressions in laying it down, I do not own, nor can I find any copy under my own handwriting, that might testify how I did express myself, especially in a word or two, wherein the discusser observeth, in cap. 38, some haste, and light, sleepy attention.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 74. Mr. Williams replies, “It is at hand for Master Cotton or any to see that copy which he gave forth and corrected in some places with his own hand, and every word verbatim here published.” Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody, p. 114. See ante, p. 22.]

[133] [“I probably provided the content of this answer; it aligns with my understanding, then and now. However, I don’t claim some phrases used in presenting it, nor can I find any draft in my handwriting that confirms how I expressed myself, particularly in a word or two where the speaker notes, in cap. 38, some urgency and a shallow, sleepy focus.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 74. Mr. Williams responds, “It is available for Master Cotton or anyone to examine the version that he produced and revised in some sections with his own hand, with every word verbatim published here.” Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody, p. 114. See ante, p. 22.]

[134] [“It is far from me to say, that it is lawful for civil magistrates to inflict corporal punishments upon men contrary-minded, standing in the same state the Samaritans did. No such thought arose in my heart, nor fell from my pen—that it is lawful for a civil magistrate to inflict corporal punishments upon such as are contrary-minded in matters of religion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 76. To this Mr. Williams expresses his surprise as to the meaning Mr. Cotton puts upon the words contrary-minded, seeing the whole argument of his book is to show that heretics may be lawfully punished by the civil magistrate. P. 115.]

[134] [“I want to be clear that I do not believe it is acceptable for civil authorities to impose physical punishment on people with different opinions, like the Samaritans experienced. That thought never entered my mind, nor did I write that it is acceptable for a civil authority to punish those who disagree about religious matters.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 76. Mr. Williams expresses his surprise at Mr. Cotton's interpretation of the term contrary-minded, since the entire argument of his book is to demonstrate that heretics can be justifiably punished by civil authorities. P. 115.]

[135] [“Let it not seem strange to hear tell of unconverted Christians or unconverted converts. There is no contradiction at all in the words. When the Lord saith, that Judah turned unto him, not with all her heart, but feignedly, was she not then an unconverted convert? converted in show and profession, but unconverted in heart and truth?” Cotton’s Reply, p. 78.]

[135] [“Don’t be surprised to hear about unconverted Christians or unconverted converts. There’s no contradiction in those terms. When the Lord says that Judah turned to Him, not with all her heart, but insincerely, was she not an unconverted convert? Converted in appearance and profession, but unconverted in heart and truth?” Cotton’s Reply, p. 78.]

[136] [“I have not yet learned that the children of believing parents born in the church, are all of them pagans, and no members of the church: or that being members of the church, and so holy, that they are all of them truly converted. And if they be not always truly converted, then let him not wonder, nor stumble at the phrase of unconverted Christians.” Ib. p. 78.]

[136] [“I haven’t yet understood that children of believing parents born in the church are all pagans and are not members of the church: or that being members of the church means they are all truly converted. And if they aren’t always truly converted, then one shouldn’t be surprised or confused by the term unconverted Christians.” Ib. p. 78.]

[137] [“If opposition rise from within, from the members of the church, I do not believe it to be lawful for the magistrate to seek to subdue and convert them to be of his mind by the civil sword; but rather to use all spiritual means for their conviction and conversion. But if the opposition still continue in doctrine and worship, and that against the vitals and fundamentals of religion, whether by heresy of doctrine or idolatry in worship, and shall proceed to seek the seduction of others, I do believe the magistrate is not to tolerate such opposition against the truth in church members, or in any professors of the truth after due conviction from the word of truth.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 81.]

[137] [“If there is opposition from within the church, I don't think it's right for the authorities to try to force them into agreement using the law; instead, they should use spiritual methods to convince and convert them. However, if the opposition continues in teaching and worship, especially against the core principles of faith—whether through false teachings or idolatry—and if they attempt to lead others astray, I believe the authorities should not tolerate such opposition to the truth from church members or anyone who professes the truth after having been properly convinced by the word of truth.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 81.]

[138] [“Yet it is not more than befell the church of Judah, in the days of Ahaz and Hezekiah, Manasseh and Josiah; yet the prophets never upbraided them with the civil magistrate’s power in causes of religion, as the cause of it.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 82.]

[138] [“But this is no different from what happened to the church of Judah during the reigns of Ahaz and Hezekiah, Manasseh and Josiah; yet the prophets never criticized them for the civil authorities’ power regarding religious matters, as the reason for it.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 82.]

[139] [“A civil magistrate ought not to draw out his civil sword against any seducers till he have used all good means for their conviction, and thereby clearly manifested the bowels of tender commiseration and compassion towards them. But if after their continuance in obstinate rebellion against the light, he shall still walk towards them in soft and gentle commiseration, his softness and gentleness is excessive large to foxes and wolves; but his bowels are miserably straitened and hardened against the poor sheep and lambs of Christ.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 83.]

[139] [“A civil authority should not use their power against anyone tempting others until they have tried all reasonable methods to change their mind, clearly showing their genuine compassion and care for them. However, if, after these efforts, the person continues to stubbornly reject the truth, and the authority still approaches them with softness and gentleness, then their kindness is excessive towards deceitful and harmful individuals; yet, their compassion is severely lacking and hardened towards the vulnerable and innocent followers of Christ.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 83.]

[140] [Eusebii Eccles. Hist. lib. iv. c. xiii. The rescript is also found appended to the second apology of Justin Martyr, Opera, tom. i. p. 100, edit. Coloniæ, 1686. By modern writers it is deemed spurious, although in spirit consonant with the well known temper of the emperor. Neander Ch. Hist. i. p. 141. Gieseler, i. 130. Clark’s For. and Theol. Lib.]

[140] [Eusebii Eccles. Hist. lib. iv. c. xiii. The text is also attached to the second apology of Justin Martyr, Opera, tom. i. p. 100, edit. Cologne, 1686. Modern writers consider it to be false, although its spirit aligns with the well-known character of the emperor. Neander Ch. Hist. i. p. 141. Gieseler, i. 130. Clark’s For. and Theol. Lib.]

[141] [“Though the same arm may with a staff beat a wolf, yet it will not with the same staff beat a sheep. The same voice from heaven that calleth the sheep by name into the sheepfold, and leadeth them by still waters, the same voice hath said, that anti-christian wolves and seducers shall drink of blood, for they are worthy.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 86. To this Mr. Williams replies, that if civil power may force out of the church, it may also force in. “If civil power, to wit, by swords, whips, prisons, &c., drives out the spiritual or mystical wolf, the same undeniably must drive in the sheep.” The Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody, p. 128.]

[141] [“Even though the same arm can use a staff to beat a wolf, it can't use that same staff to beat a sheep. The same voice from heaven that calls the sheep by name into the sheepfold and leads them by still waters has also declared that anti-Christian wolves and deceivers will drink of blood, because they deserve it.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 86. In response, Mr. Williams argues that if civil power can kick someone out of the church, it can also force someone in. “If civil power, through swords, whips, prisons, etc., drives out the spiritual or mystical wolf, then it must also undeniably drive in the sheep.” The Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody, p. 128.]

[142] [“If those be peaceable and quiet subjects, that withdraw subjects from subjection to Christ: if they be loving and helpful neighbours, that help men on to perdition: if they be fair and just dealers, that wound the souls of the best, and kill and destroy the souls of many, if such be true and loyal to civil government, that subject it to the tyranny of a foreign prelate, then it will be no advantage to civil states, when the kingdoms of the earth shall become the kingdoms of our Lord; and they may do as good service to the civil state, who bring the wrath of God upon them by their apostasy, as they that bring down blessings from heaven by the profession and practice of the true religion in purity.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 87, 88.]

[142] [“If they are peaceful and quiet citizens who pull others away from following Christ: if they are kind and helpful neighbors who lead people to destruction: if they are fair and just individuals who hurt the souls of the best and ruin many others, if such people are considered true and loyal to civil authority, while subjecting it to the oppression of a foreign leader, then it will be of no benefit to civil societies when the kingdoms of the world become the kingdoms of our Lord; and those who provoke God’s anger through their abandonment of faith can serve the civil state just as well as those who bring blessings from heaven through the genuine practice of true religion.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 87, 88.]

[143] [“Magistrates ought to be so well acquainted with matters of religion, as to discern the fundamental principles thereof, and the evil of those heresies and blasphemies as do subvert the same. Their ignorance thereof is no discharge of their duty before the Lord. Such wolfish oppressors, and doctrines, and practices as they cannot discern with their own eyes, it will be their sin to suppress them, because they cannot do it of faith: or to tolerate them, because they are destructive to the souls of the people.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 89.]

[143] [“Magistrates should be well-informed about religious matters so they can understand the fundamental principles and recognize the harmful heresies and blasphemies that undermine them. Ignorance of these issues does not excuse them from their responsibilities before the Lord. If they fail to recognize oppressive practices and doctrines with their own understanding, it becomes their sin to ignore them, as they cannot act out of faith; or to allow them, since they are harmful to the souls of the people.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 89.]

[144] [“It is no dishonour to Christ, nor impeachment of the sufficiency of the ordinances left by Christ, that in such a case his ministers of justice in the civil state, should assist his ministers of the gospel in the church state.” Ib. p. 91.]

[144] [“It’s not a disgrace to Christ, nor does it question the adequacy of the teachings left by Christ, that in such situations his ministers of justice in the civil realm should support his ministers of the gospel in the church realm.” Ib. p. 91.]

[145] [“Elders must keep within the bounds of their calling; but killing, and dashing out of brains, which is all one with stoning, was expressly commanded in such a case to the people of God, by order from the judges. Deut. xiii. 10.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 91.]

[145] [“Elders need to stay within their role; however, killing and smashing brains, which is essentially the same as stoning, was specifically commanded in such cases to the people of God, by order of the judges. Deut. xiii. 10.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 91.]

[146] [“Nor is it a frustrating of the sweet end of Christ’s coming, which was to save souls, but rather a direct advancing of it, to destroy (if need be) the bodies of those wolves, who seek to destroy the souls of those for whom Christ died.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 93.]

[146] [“This doesn't undermine the wonderful purpose of Christ’s coming, which was to save souls; instead, it actually further promotes that purpose by getting rid of those wolves who aim to destroy the souls of the people Christ died for.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 93.]

[147] [“This is not unfitting nor improper, that a magistrate should draw his sword, though not in matters spiritual, yet about matters spiritual, to protect them in peace, and to stave off the disturbers and destroyers of them.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 94.]

[147] [“It's not inappropriate or wrong for a magistrate to take up his sword, even if it's not for spiritual matters, but rather to defend spiritual matters in peace and to keep away those who disrupt or destroy them.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 94.]

[148] [Saker is the peregrine hawk; but was applied to a piece of ordnance of three inches and a half bore, carrying a ball of five pounds and a half weight.]

[148] [Saker is the peregrine hawk; but it was used to refer to a type of cannon with a bore of three and a half inches, firing a ball that weighs five and a half pounds.]

[149] [“It is far from me to allow the civil magistrate to make use of his civil weapons to batter down idolatry and heresy in the souls of men, ... but if the idolater or heretic grow obstinate ... now the magistrate maketh use, not of stocks and whips, but of death and banishment.... Heretics and idolaters may be restrained from the open practice and profession of their wickedness by the sword of justice, and such weapons of righteousness.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 95.]

[149] [“I absolutely oppose the idea of allowing the civil authorities to use their power to crush idolatry and heresy in people's hearts... However, if the idolater or heretic becomes stubborn... then the authorities no longer resort to stocks and whips, but to death and exile... Heretics and idolaters can be prevented from openly practicing and promoting their wrongdoing through the sword of justice and other means of righteousness.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 95.]

[150] [“This inference will not here follow: That, therefore, magistrates have nothing to do to punish any violation, no, not of the weightiest duties of the first table.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 96.]

[150] [“This assumption won't be addressed here: That, therefore, authorities have no role in punishing any violations, not even of the most important duties.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 96.]

[151] [Comment. in Rom. xiii. 5, tom. v. p. 200, ed. Tholuck.]

[151] [Comment. in Rom. xiii. 5, tom. v. p. 200, ed. Tholuck.]

[152] [“But how far off Calvin’s judgment was to restrain civil magistrates from meddling in matters of religion, let him interpret himself in his own words, in his answer to Servetus, who was put to death for his heresies at Geneva by his procurement:—Hoc uno, saith he, contentus sum, Christi adventu; nec mutatum esse ordinem politicum, nec de magistratuum officio quicquam detractum.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 98.]

[152] [“But let Calvin's own words clarify how mistaken his judgment was in keeping civil authorities from interfering in religious matters. In his response to Servetus, who was executed for his heresies in Geneva largely due to Calvin's influence, he stated:—‘This one thing I am content with, the coming of Christ; neither has the political order changed, nor has anything been taken away from the duties of magistrates.’” Cotton’s Reply, p. 98.]

[153] [Comment. in vers. 8, 10, tom. v. pp. 201, 202.]

[153] [Comment. in vers. 8, 10, tom. v. pp. 201, 202.]

[154] [Bezæ Nov. Test. in loc. edit. Londini, 1585.]

[154] [Bezæ Nov. Test. in loc. edit. Londini, 1585.]

[155] [“Though idolatry, and blasphemy, and heresy, be sins against the first table: yet to punish these with civil penalties is a duty of the second table.... It was neither the word nor judgment of Calvin or Beza, so to interpret Rom. xiii. as to exempt magistrates from power of punishing heresy and idolatry.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 99.]

[155] [“Even though idolatry, blasphemy, and heresy are sins against the first commandment, punishing these with civil penalties is the responsibility outlined in the second commandment.... It was neither Calvin's nor Beza's interpretation of Romans 13 that exempted authorities from the power to punish heresy and idolatry.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 99.]

[156] [“In giving them a power and charge to execute vengeance on evil doers, it behoved them to inquire and listen after true religion, to hear and try all, and upon serious, deliberate, and just scrutiny, to hold fast that which is good, and so prevent the disturbance thereof by the contrary.... The cases of religion, wherein we allow civil magistrates to be judges are so fundamental and palpable, that no magistrate, studious of religion,—but, if he have any spiritual discerning, he cannot but judge of such gross corruptions as are insufferable in religion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 101.]

[156] [“When giving them the authority and responsibility to bring punishment to wrongdoers, it was important for them to seek out and listen to true religion, to carefully examine everything, and upon thorough and fair review, to hold on to what is good, thereby preventing any disruption from the opposite.... The issues of religion where we allow civil leaders to make judgments are so fundamental and obvious that no leader who is genuinely committed to religion—if they possess any spiritual insight—can fail to recognize such blatant corruptions that are unacceptable in religion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 101.]

[157] [“Paul did submit to Cæsar’s judgment-seat the trial of his innocency, as well in matters of religion as in civil conversation. For he pleadeth his innocency, that he was guilty of none of those things whereof they did accuse him, and for trial hereof he appealeth to Cæsar. Now the things whereof they did accuse him, were offences against the law of the Jews, and against the temple, as well as against Cæsar. And offences against the law of the Jews, and against the temple, were matters of religion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 103.]

[157] [“Paul brought his case to Caesar’s court to prove his innocence, both regarding religious matters and civil issues. He argued that he was not guilty of any of the accusations against him, and to validate this, he appealed to Caesar. The accusations against him included offenses against Jewish law and the temple, as well as against Caesar. Offenses against Jewish law and the temple were religious matters.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 103.]

[158] [“What though the sword be of a material and civil nature?... It can reach to punish not only the offenders in bodily life and civil liberties, but also the offenders against spiritual life and soul-liberties.... If the sword of the judge or magistrate be the sword of the Lord, why may it not be drawn forth, as well to defend his subjects in true religion, as in civil peace?... What holy care of religion lay upon the kings of Israel in the Old Testament, the same lieth now upon Christian kings in the New Testament, to protect the same in their churches.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 104, 105.]

[158] [“What if the sword is made of material and civil elements?... It can punish not only those who violate physical laws and civil freedoms, but also those who offend against spiritual well-being and soul liberties.... If the sword of the judge or magistrate represents the sword of the Lord, why can’t it be drawn to defend his subjects both in true faith and in civil order?... Just as it was the holy responsibility of the kings of Israel in the Old Testament to safeguard their religion, the same responsibility lies now with Christian kings in the New Testament to protect it in their churches.” Cotton’s Reply, pp. 104, 105.]

[159] [In “A Model of Church and Civil Power—sent to the Church at Salem,” examined at length by Mr. Williams, in some subsequent chapters of this volume.]

[159] [In “A Model of Church and Civil Power—sent to the Church at Salem,” discussed in detail by Mr. Williams in some later chapters of this volume.]

[160] [“When we say, the magistrate is an avenger of evil, we mean of all sorts or kinds of evil: not every particular of each kind. Secret evils, in thought, or affection, yea, in action too, but neither confessed, nor proved by due witnesses, the magistrate cannot punish.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 110.]

[160] [“When we say that the magistrate is an avenger of wrongdoing, we mean all types of wrongdoing, not every specific instance of each type. Hidden wrongs, whether in thought, feeling, or even action, but not confessed or proven by proper witnesses, the magistrate cannot punish.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 110.]

[161] [See before, p. 11.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See earlier, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[162] [See before, p. 24.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See earlier, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[163] Upon this point hath Mr. John Goodwin excellently of late discoursed. [In “M. S. to A. S., with a Plea for Libertie of Conscience in a Church Way,” &c. Lond. 1644. 4to. pp. 110. See Introduction to this volume.]

[163] On this topic, Mr. John Goodwin has recently spoken excellently. [In “M. S. to A. S., with a Plea for Liberty of Conscience in a Church Way,” &c. Lond. 1644. 4to. pp. 110. See Introduction to this volume.]

[164] [“I willingly grant, it may be lawful for a civil magistrate to tolerate notorious evil doers in two cases, under which all the examples will fall, which the discusser allegeth; ... when the magistrates’ hand is too weak and feeble, and the offenders’ adherents too great and strong ... and an evil may be tolerated to prevent other greater evils.... In ordinary cases it is not lawful to tolerate a seducing false teacher. The commandment of God is clear and strong, Deut. xiii. 8, 9.... Capitalia Mosis politica sunt æterna.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 113.]

[164] [“I agree that it can be acceptable for a civil leader to tolerate clearly wicked individuals in two situations, which cover all the examples mentioned by the discusser; ... when the leader’s power is too weak and ineffective, and the supporters of the wrongdoers are too numerous and powerful ... and allowing some wrongdoing may be necessary to prevent even greater harms.... In general, it is not acceptable to tolerate a misleading false teacher. God's command is clear and strong, Deut. xiii. 8, 9.... Moses' laws are eternal.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 113.]

[165] [“It will be hard for the discusser to find anti-christian seducers clear and free from disobedience to the civil laws of a state, in case that anti-christ, to whom they are sworn, shall excommunicate the civil magistrate, and prescribe the civil state to the invasion of foreigners.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 115.]

[165] [“It will be difficult for the discusser to identify anti-Christian seducers who are clearly obedient to the laws of the state, if that anti-Christ, to whom they are loyal, should excommunicate the civil authority and suggest that the civil government be open to foreign invasion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 115.]

[166] [See before, p. 22. “The letter denieth the lawfulness of all persecution in cause of conscience, that is, in matter of religion: I seek to evince the falsehood of it, by an instance of lawful church-prosecution in case of false teachers.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 117.]

[166] [See before, p. 22. “The letter denies the legality of any persecution based on conscience, specifically in religious matters: I aim to prove its falsehood by providing an example of legitimate church prosecution in the case of false teachers.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 117.]

[167] [“I intended to apply the scriptures written to the churches, and to the officers thereof, no further than to other churches and their officers. The scriptures upon which we call in the magistrate to the punishment of seducers, are such as are directed to civil states and magistrates, of which divers have been mentioned and applied before.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 118.]

[167] [“I meant to apply the scriptures intended for the churches and their leaders only to other churches and their leaders. The scriptures we reference when calling on the authorities to punish wrongdoers are those directed at civil governments and officials, many of which have been noted and discussed earlier.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 118.]

[168] [See before, p. 24.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See previous, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[169] [“This will no ways follow, unless all men’s consciences in the world did err fundamentally and obstinately after just conviction, against the very principles of Christian religion, or unless they held forth other errors ... and that in a turbulent and factious manner. For in these cases only, we allow magistrates to punish in matters of religion.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 120.]

[169] [“This won't happen unless everyone's consciences around the world are fundamentally and stubbornly wrong after being rightly convinced, going against the core principles of Christianity, or unless they promote other wrong beliefs ... and do so in a disruptive and contentious way. Only in these situations do we permit authorities to take action in religious matters.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 120.]

[170] [See before, p. 25.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See previous, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[171] [“The answer which I gave to his argument is not taken from the like number of princes, but from the greater piety and presence of God with those princes who have professed and practised against toleration. It is truly said, suffragia non sunt numeranda, sed ponderanda.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 123.]

[171] [“The response I provided to his argument isn’t based on the same number of rulers, but rather on the greater piety and presence of God among those rulers who have declared and acted against tolerance. It’s rightly said, votes shouldn’t just be counted, but weighed.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 123.]

[172] [“If the discusser had well observed, he would have found, it was not the speech of the king, but of the prisoner.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 129.]

[172] [“If the speaker had paid closer attention, he would have realized that it wasn't the king's speech, but that of the prisoner.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 129.]

[173] [“Though the unknowing zeal of the one was sinful, yet it was the fruit of human frailty,—error amoris; but the rage of the others was devilish fury,—amor erroris. Besides the unknowing zeal of the good emperors, lay not in punishing notorious heretical seducers ... it was toleration that made the world anti-christian.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 132.]

[173] [“Although the misguided enthusiasm of one was wrong, it stemmed from human weakness—error amoris; but the anger of the others was pure evil—amor erroris. Moreover, the unintentional zeal of the good emperors wasn’t about punishing well-known heretical deceivers ... it was tolerance that rendered the world anti-Christian.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 132.]

[174] [“It followeth not. For Queen Elizabeth might do well in persecuting seditious or seducing papists, according to conscience rightly informed, and King James do ill according to conscience misinformed.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 136.]

[174] [“That doesn’t follow. Queen Elizabeth could justifiably persecute rebellious or enticing Catholics based on a correctly informed conscience, while King James could act wrongly based on a misinformed conscience.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 136.]

[175] [The Third Vial, pp. 6, 7. The object of Mr. Cotton in this work was to justify the persecution of the papists by Queen Elizabeth, and the imitation of that conduct in the Low Countries. He says, “This phrase, out of the altar, holds forth some under persecution.... Duke D’Alva boasts that 36,000 protestants were put to death by him, and in 1586 the Jesuits were banished the country.... They [the protestants] justly say Amen, to the queen’s law—that as she gave the popish emissaries blood to drink—the angel says, Even so, Amen. They acknowledge God’s almighty power, that had given them power to make that law against them—‘all states rang of these laws, and it raised all Christendom,’” &c., &c. The Pouring out of the Seven Vials: or an Exposition of Rev. xvi. By the learned and reverend John Cotton, B.D. London, 1642. 4to.]

[175] [The Third Vial, pp. 6, 7. Mr. Cotton's purpose in this work was to defend Queen Elizabeth's persecution of Catholics and to support similar actions in the Low Countries. He states, “This phrase, out of the altar, indicates some under persecution.... Duke D’Alva boasts that he put to death 36,000 Protestants, and in 1586 the Jesuits were expelled from the country.... The Protestants rightly say Amen to the queen’s law—that as she made the papist emissaries suffer, the angel says, Even so, Amen. They recognize God's supreme power, which enabled them to enact that law against them—‘all states rang of these laws, and it raised all Christendom,’” etc., etc. The Pouring out of the Seven Vials: or an Exposition of Rev. xvi. By the learned and reverend John Cotton, B.D. London, 1642. 4to.]

[176] [See before, p. 26.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See earlier, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[177] [“If it be unlawful to banish any from the commonwealth for cause of conscience, it is unlawful to banish any from the church for cause of conscience.... If the censure of a man for cause of conscience by the civil sword be persecution, it is a far greater persecution to censure a man for cause of conscience by the spiritual sword.... Sure I am, Christ Jesus reckoneth excommunication for persecution, Luke xxi. 12.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 143.]

[177] [“If it's wrong to banish someone from society for their beliefs, then it’s also wrong to banish someone from the church for their beliefs.... If punishing someone for their beliefs with the law is considered persecution, then it’s even worse to punish someone for their beliefs with church authority.... I am certain that Christ Jesus considers excommunication as persecution, Luke xxi. 12.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 143.]

[178] [“I see no reason why the chaste and modest eye of a Christian church should any more spare and pity a spiritual adulterer that seeketh to withdraw her from her spouse to a false Christ, than the eye of a holy Israelite was to spare and pity the like tempters in days of old, Deut. xiii. 8.” Ib. p. 144.]

[178] [“I see no reason why the pure and humble gaze of a Christian church should feel any more compassion for a spiritual adulterer trying to lead her away from her true Christ than the gaze of a holy Israelite felt for similar tempters in ancient times, Deut. xiii. 8.” Ib. p. 144.]

[179] [See before, p. 24.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See previous, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[180] [“Thus far he may be constrained, by withholding such countenance and favour from him, such encouragement and employment from him, as a wise and discerning prince would otherwise grant to such as believe the truth and profess it.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 145.]

[180] [“Up to this point, he may be limited by refusing to give him support and encouragement, as well as opportunities, that a wise and discerning leader would typically offer to those who believe in and profess the truth.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 145.]

[181] [By the 35th of Elizabeth, all subjects of the realm above sixteen years of age, were compelled to attend church under the penalties of fine and imprisonment. Collier’s Eccles. Hist. vii. 163. The pilgrim fathers of New England adopted a similar obnoxious and persecuting law. In the year 1631, it was enacted by their general court, “that no one should enjoy the privileges of a freeman, unless he was a member of some church in the colony.” “Every inhabitant was compelled to contribute to the support of religion, and the magistrates insisted on the presence of every man at public worship.” Knowles’s Memoir of Roger Williams, p. 44. Bancroft’s Hist. of U. States, i. 369.]

[181] [By the 35th year of Elizabeth’s reign, all subjects over the age of sixteen were required to attend church, facing fines and imprisonment if they didn’t. Collier’s Eccles. Hist. vii. 163. The Pilgrim Fathers of New England implemented a similar oppressive law. In 1631, their General Court passed a law stating that “no one should enjoy the privileges of a freeman unless they were a member of some church in the colony.” “Every inhabitant was forced to contribute to the support of religion, and the magistrates required every man to attend public worship.” Knowles’s Memoir of Roger Williams, p. 44. Bancroft’s Hist. of U. States, i. 369.]

[182] [“I know of no constraint at all that lieth upon the consciences of any in New England, to come to church.... Least of all do I know that any are constrained to pay church duties in New England. Sure I am, none in our own town are constrained to pay any church duties at all. What they pay they give voluntarily, each one with his own hand, without any constraint at all, but their own will, as the Lord directs them.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 146. Mr. Williams thus rejoins, “If Mr. Cotton be forgetful, sure he can hardly be ignorant of the laws and penalties extant in New England that are, or if repealed have been, against such as absent themselves from church morning and evening, and for non-payment of church duties, although no members. For a freedom of not paying in his town (Boston) it is to their commendation and God’s praise. Yet who can be ignorant of the assessments upon all in other towns, of the many suits and sentences in courts.” &c. Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody, p. 216.]

[182] [“I don't know of any restrictions on the consciences of anyone in New England to attend church.... Even less do I know of anyone being forced to pay church dues in New England. I'm certain that no one in our town is required to pay any church dues at all. What they do pay is given voluntarily, each person making their own choice, without any pressure, just as the Lord guides them.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 146. Mr. Williams responds, “If Mr. Cotton has forgotten, he can hardly be unaware of the laws and penalties in New England that exist, or if they've been repealed, against those who skip church services morning and evening, and for not paying church dues, even if they are not members. For the freedom of not paying in his town (Boston), it is to their credit and God's glory. Yet who can ignore the taxes imposed on everyone in other towns, the numerous lawsuits and court sentences.” &c. Bloody Tenent yet more Bloody, p. 216.]

[183] [See before, p. 26.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See previous, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[184] [“It is not true that the New English do tolerate the Indians, who have submitted to the English protection and government, in their worship of devils openly.... It hath been an article of the covenant between such Indians as have submitted to our government, that they shall submit to the ten commandments.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 148. On the contrary Mr. Williams re-asserts, that certain tribes of the Indians “who profess to submit to the English, continue in the public paganish worship of devils—I say openly, and constantly,” and that their practices are in utter opposition to the ten commandments they had professed to receive. Bloody Tenet, &c. p. 218.]

[184] [“It's not true that the New English accept the Indians, who have agreed to English protection and governance, in their open worship of devils.... There has been an agreement between those Indians who have accepted our government that they will follow the Ten Commandments.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 148. On the other hand, Mr. Williams insists that certain tribes of Indians “who claim to accept English rule still engage in the public pagan worship of devils—I’m saying this openly and consistently,” and that their practices completely contradict the Ten Commandments they claimed to follow. Bloody Tenet, &c. p. 218.]

[185] [But “that is a civil law whatsoever concerneth the good of the city, and the propulsing of the contrary. Now religion is the best good of the city: and, therefore, laws about religion are truly called civil laws, enacted by civil authority, about the best good of the city.... Here will be needful the faithful vigilancy of the Christian magistrate, to assist the officers of the church in the Lord’s work: the one to lay in antidotes to prevent infection, the other to weed out infectious, noisome weeds, which the sheep of Christ will be touching and taking.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 151.]

[185] [But “civil law concerns the welfare of the city and prevents harm. Now, religion is the greatest good for the city; therefore, laws regarding religion are rightly considered civil laws, established by civil authority for the city's highest benefit... It is essential for the Christian magistrate to remain vigilant, supporting the church leaders in their mission: one must provide remedies to prevent harm, while the other must eliminate harmful influences that the followers of Christ might encounter.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 151.]

[186] [See before, p. 27. Also, Tracts on Lib. of Conscience, p. 220.]

[186] [See earlier, p. 27. Also, Tracts on the Freedom of Conscience, p. 220.]

[187] [In this paragraph Mr. Williams refers the above quotation to Tertullian, but by an evident mistake or slip of the pen; we have, therefore, inserted in the text “Jerome,” instead of “Tertullian,” as in the copy.]

[187] [In this paragraph, Mr. Williams refers to the quote above as being from Tertullian, but it’s clearly a mistake or a typo; so we’ve corrected it in the text to say “Jerome” instead of “Tertullian,” as it appears in the original copy.]

[188] [“The Lord, through his grace, hath opened mine eye many a year ago to discern that a national church is not the institution of the Lord Jesus.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 156.]

[188] [“The Lord, through his grace, has opened my eyes many years ago to see that a national church is not the institution of the Lord Jesus.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 156.]

[189] [See before, p. 26.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See earlier, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[190] [“It is an untruth, that either we restrain men from worship according to conscience, or constrain them to worship against conscience; or that such is my tenet and practice.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 157. “I earnestly beseech,” says Mr. Williams, “every reader seriously to ponder the whole stream and series of Mr. Cotton’s discourse, propositions, affirmations, &c., through the whole book, and he shall then be able to judge whether it be untrue that his doctrine tends not to constrain nor restrain conscience.... And a cruel law is yet extant [in New England] against Christ Jesus, muffled up under the hood or veil of a law against anabaptistry.” Bloody Tenet yet, &c., p. 233.]

[190] [“It's a falsehood to say that we either stop people from worshiping according to their conscience or force them to worship against their conscience; nor do I believe or practice that.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 157. “I urge,” says Mr. Williams, “every reader to seriously consider the entire flow and series of Mr. Cotton’s discussion, statements, affirmations, etc., throughout the whole book, and then they will be able to determine whether it’s false that his doctrine doesn’t aim to constrain or restrict conscience.... And there is still a harsh law in [New England] against Christ Jesus, hidden under the guise of a law against Anabaptism.” Bloody Tenet yet, &c., p. 233.]

[191] [See before, p. 28.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See previous, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[192] [“Though the government of the civil magistrate do extend no further than over the bodies and goods of his subjects, yet he may and ought to improve that power ... to the good of their souls; yea, he may much advance the good of their outward man also.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 162.]

[192] [“Even though the authority of the civil magistrate only applies to the bodies and property of citizens, he still has the responsibility to use that power ... for the benefit of their souls; indeed, he can greatly enhance their material well-being as well.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 162.]

[193] [See before, p. 28.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See previous, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[194] [“When the wolf runneth ravenously upon the sheep, is it against the nature of the true sheep to run to their shepherd? And is it then against the nature of the true shepherd to send forth his dogs to worry such a wolf, without incurring the reproach of a persecutor.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 171.]

[194] [“When the wolf attacks the sheep out of hunger, is it not natural for the true sheep to run to their shepherd? And is it not natural for the true shepherd to send out his dogs to chase away such a wolf, without being accused of being a persecutor?” Cotton’s Reply, p. 171.]

[195] [See before, p. 28.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See prior, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[196] [“The murder of the soul is not the only proper cause of a heretic’s capital crime, but chiefly his bitter root of apostasy from God: not only falling off himself from God, but seducing others.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 175.]

[196] [“Killing the spirit isn’t the only reason a heretic deserves the death penalty, but mainly it’s their deep-rooted rejection of God: it’s not just their own falling away from God, but also leading others astray.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 175.]

[197] [“Yet the very murderous attempt of killing a soul, in abusing an ordinance of God, in corrupting a religion, is a capital crime, whether the soul die of that wound or no.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 175.]

[197] [“Yet the very act of trying to kill a soul by misusing a command of God and corrupting a faith is a serious offense, whether the soul actually dies from that injury or not.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 175.]

[198] [“As for such as apostate from the known truth of religion, and seek to subvert the foundation of it, and to draw away others from it, to plead for their toleration, in hope of their conversion, is as much as to proclaim a general pardon for all malefactors; for he that is a wilful murderer and adulterer now, may come to be converted and die a martyr hereafter.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 176.]

[198] [“Those who reject the clear truth of religion and attempt to undermine its foundation while trying to lure others away from it, and who advocate for their acceptance in hopes of their conversion, are essentially offering a blanket pardon for all wrongdoers; because a deliberate murderer or adulterer today might later become converted and die as a martyr.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 176.]

[199] [“It appeareth he meant not that passage of Deut. xiii., but of Exod. xxxii., where he put to death idolaters; and that of Levit. xxiv., where he put the blasphemers to death.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 178.]

[199] [“It seems he was referring not to that passage in Deut. xiii., but to Exod. xxxii., where he executed idolaters; and to Levit. xxiv., where he sentenced the blasphemers to death.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 178.]

[200] [“The text numbereth them 450 and he numbereth them 850.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 179.]

[200] [“The first source lists them as 450, while he counts them as 850.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 179.]

[201] [“Is it a miracle for Elijah, with the aid of so many thousand people of Israel, to put to death 450 men, whose spirits were discouraged, being convinced of their forgery and idolatry?” Ib. p. 179.]

[201] [“Is it a miracle for Elijah, with the help of so many thousands of people from Israel, to execute 450 men, whose spirits were broken, being sure of their deception and idol worship?” Ib. p. 179.]

[202] [See before, p. 17.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See previous, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[203] [See before, p. 30.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See previous, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.]

[204] [An answer to thirty-two questions by the elders of the churches in New England. Published by Mr. Peters; Lond., 1643.]

[204] [An answer to thirty-two questions by the leaders of the churches in New England. Published by Mr. Peters; London, 1643.]

[205] [“If princes be nursing fathers to the church, then they are to provide that the children of the church be not nursed with poison instead of milk. And in so doing they keep the first table.... Princes sit on the bench over the church in the offensive government of the church: and yet may themselves, being members of the church, be subject to church censure in the offensive government of themselves against the rules of the gospel.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 194.]

[205] [“If rulers are supposed to care for the church, then they need to ensure that the church's followers aren't fed poison instead of nourishment. By doing this, they uphold the first commandment... Leaders oversee the church in a way that might go against its principles, yet they can also be held accountable by the church for their own actions that contradict the gospel.” Cotton’s Reply, p. 194.]

[206] [Under the influence of Calvin the legislation of Geneva was entirely theocratic. Idolatry, adultery, cursing and striking parents, were punishable with death. Imprisonment was inflicted for every immorality at the instance of the church courts. Women were forbidden to wear golden ornaments, and not more than two rings on their fingers. Even their feasts were regulated: but three courses were allowed, and each course to consist of only four dishes. Great efforts were also made, which gave rise to many civil commotions, to remove from office under the state persons excommunicated by the church. Henry’s Das Leben Calvins, p. 173, edit. 1843.]

[206] [Under Calvin's influence, Geneva's laws were strictly theocratic. Idolatry, adultery, cursing, and hitting parents were punishable by death. Imprisonment was imposed for any immoral act based on the church courts' decisions. Women were not allowed to wear gold jewelry and could have no more than two rings on their fingers. Even their meals were regulated: only three courses were permitted, each consisting of no more than four dishes. Significant efforts were made, leading to many civil disturbances, to remove people from office under the state who had been excommunicated by the church. Henry’s Das Leben Calvins, p. 173, edit. 1843.]

[207] Chamier. De Eccles. p. 376. Parker, part. polit. lib. i. cap. 1.

[207] Chamier. De Eccles. p. 376. Parker, part. polit. lib. i. cap. 1.

[208] [That is, baptism and the Lord’s supper.]

[208] [In other words, baptism and communion.]

[209] [See Broadmead Records, Introd. pp. xli., lxxxvii.]

[209] [See Broadmead Records, Introduction, pp. 41, 87.]

[210] [“If a prince should, by covenant and oath, make his whole kingdom a national church, he should do more than he hath any word of Christ to warrant his work.” A Survey of the Sum of Ch. Discipline, &c., part 2, Argument 12.]

[210] [“If a prince were to, by agreement and oath, turn his entire kingdom into a national church, he would be doing more than what Christ has given him any authority to justify his actions.” A Survey of the Sum of Ch. Discipline, &c., part 2, Argument 12.]

[211] [Among the early settlers were two brothers of the name of Brown, who, still attached to the rites of the church of England, set up a separate assembly, and when summoned before the governor, accused the ministers of departing from the usages of that church, adding that they were separatists, and would soon become anabaptists. To this the ministers made reply, “That they were neither separatists nor anabaptists, that they did not separate from the church of England, nor from the ordinances of God there, but only from the corruptions and disorders of that church; they came away from the Common Prayer and ceremonies ... because they judged the imposition of these things to be sinful corruptions of the word of God.” Neal’s Hist. of New England, i. p. 144. The two brothers were sent back to England in the same ship that brought them over.]

[211] [Among the early settlers were two brothers named Brown, who, still loyal to the rituals of the Church of England, established a separate assembly. When they were called before the governor, they accused the ministers of straying from the practices of that church, claiming that they were separatists and would soon become Anabaptists. The ministers responded, “We are neither separatists nor Anabaptists; we did not separate from the Church of England or from God’s ordinances there, but only from the corruption and disorder of that church. We left the Common Prayer and ceremonies because we believe these practices are sinful distortions of God’s word.” Neal’s Hist. of New England, i. p. 144. The two brothers were sent back to England on the same ship that brought them over.]

[212] [The law concerning heresy stood thus in New England: “Whoever denies the immortality of the soul, the resurrection of the body, or the evil done by the outward man is sin, or that Christ gave himself a ransom for sins, or that we are justified by his righteousness, or the morality of the fourth command, or the baptizing of infants, or the ordinance of magistracy, or their authority to make war, or punish offenders against the first table; whoever denies any of these, or seduces others to do so, must be banished the jurisdiction.” Neal’s Hist. of New England, ii. p. 344.]

[212] [The law about heresy in New England was as follows: “Anyone who denies the immortality of the soul, the resurrection of the body, that the actions of the body can be sinful, that Christ gave himself as a sacrifice for sins, that we are justified by his righteousness, the morality of the fourth commandment, or the baptism of infants, or the role of magistrates, or their right to go to war, or to punish those who break the first table; anyone who denies any of these, or leads others to do so, must be banished from the jurisdiction.” Neal’s Hist. of New England, ii. p. 344.]

[213] [See note before, p. 164.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See note previously, p. 164.]

[214] [Diana, in the original copy.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Diana, in the original copy.]

[215] [“I do not disapprove of the use frequently made of it by St. Augustine against the Donatists, to prove that godly princes may lawfully issue edicts to compel obstinate and rebellious persons to worship the true God, and to maintain the unity of the faith; for although faith is a voluntary thing, yet we see that such means are useful to subdue the obstinacy of those who will not until compelled obey.” Calvin in loc. tom. ii. 43. edit. Tholuck.]

[215] [“I don't disapprove of how often St. Augustine uses it against the Donatists to show that righteous rulers can legitimately issue orders to force stubborn and rebellious people to worship the true God and uphold the unity of the faith; because, even though faith is a personal choice, we see that such actions are effective in overcoming the stubbornness of those who won't obey unless they are compelled.” Calvin in loc. tom. ii. 43. edit. Tholuck.]

[216] [In the Platform of Church Discipline, agreed upon at Cambridge in New England in 1648, it is provided that not only members of churches, but hearers of the word also, shall contribute to the maintenance of the ministry: if the deacons failed to obtain it, recourse was then to be had to the magistrate, whose duty it was held to be to see that the ministry be duly provided for. C. Mather’s Magnalia, book v. p. 31. Neal’s Hist. of New England, ii. p. 301.]

[216] [In the Platform of Church Discipline, agreed upon at Cambridge in New England in 1648, it states that not only church members, but also those who hear the word, should contribute to the support of the ministry: if the deacons were unable to collect it, then the magistrate was to be consulted, as it was considered their responsibility to ensure that the ministry was adequately supported. C. Mather’s Magnalia, book v. p. 31. Neal’s Hist. of New England, ii. p. 301.]

[217] [Mr. Henry Ainsworth, the most eminent of the Brownists, was the author of a very learned commentary on the Pentateuch and Canticles, as also of several other minor works. “He was,” says Mr. Cotton, “diligently studious of the Hebrew text, hath not been unuseful to the church in his exposition of the Pentateuch, especially of Moses’s rituals.” Way of Cong. Churches, p. 6. Stuart’s edit. of his Two Treatises, p. 55.]

[217] [Mr. Henry Ainsworth, the most prominent of the Brownists, wrote a highly respected commentary on the Pentateuch and Song of Solomon, along with several other shorter works. “He was,” according to Mr. Cotton, “diligently studious of the Hebrew text and has been quite useful to the church in his interpretation of the Pentateuch, especially regarding Moses’s rituals.” Way of Cong. Churches, p. 6. Stuart’s edit. of his Two Treatises, p. 55.]

[218] [The composition of the first book of Homilies is generally attributed to Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer, Hopkins, and Becon. Jewel is said to have had the largest share in the second, although Archbishop Parker speaks of them as “revised and finished, with a second part, by him and other bishops.” The first edition of the first book appeared in July, 1547, 1 Edward VI. The use of the Apocrypha in the church service was an early complaint of the Puritans. The apocryphal books were commanded to be bound up with the other books of scripture by Archbishop Whitgift. Short’s Hist. of Church of England, p. 239. Strype’s Whitgift, i. 590. Neal, i. 427.]

[218] [The first book of Homilies is usually credited to Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer, Hopkins, and Becon. Jewel is believed to have contributed the most to the second book, although Archbishop Parker mentions that they were “revised and finished, with a second part, by him and other bishops.” The first edition of the first book was published in July 1547, during the reign of Edward VI. The use of the Apocrypha in church services was an early concern for the Puritans. Archbishop Whitgift ordered that the apocryphal books be included with the other books of scripture. Short’s Hist. of Church of England, p. 239. Strype’s Whitgift, i. 590. Neal, i. 427.]

[219] [A Letter of many Ministers in Old England requesting the judgment of their reverend brethren in New England concerning nine positions: written A.D. 1637. Together with their answer thereto returned, anno 1639, &c. Published 1643, 4to. pp. 90. For a condensed view of it, see Hanbury’s Hist. Memorials, ii. pp. 18-39.]

[219] [A Letter from several Ministers in Old England asking for the opinion of their respected colleagues in New England regarding nine points: written CE 1637. Along with their response sent back in 1639, etc. Published in 1643, 4to. pp. 90. For a summary of it, see Hanbury’s Hist. Memorials, ii. pp. 18-39.]

[220] [Sentiments precisely similar to the above were embodied in the seventeenth chapter of the Cambridge Platform, and continued to be for many years the ruling principles of the congregational churches of New England. See C. Mather’s Magnalia, book v. p. 37.]

[220] [Feelings just like those expressed above were captured in the seventeenth chapter of the Cambridge Platform, which remained the guiding principles of the congregational churches in New England for many years. See C. Mather’s Magnalia, book v. p. 37.]

[221] [See Tracts on Lib. of Conscience, Introd. p. xxxii.]

[221] [See Tracts on Lib. of Conscience, Introd. p. xxxii.]

[222] [The Assembly of Divines was at this time engaged in forming a directory of worship for the entire nation.]

[222] [The Assembly of Divines was currently working on creating a guide for worship for the whole nation.]

[223] [The central part of a target, which anciently was painted white.]

[223] [The center of a target, which was painted white in ancient times.]

[224] [There are two chapters numbered CXX. in the original copy.]

[224] [There are two chapters numbered CXX. in the original copy.]

[225] Nero and the persecuting emperors were not so injurious to Christianity, as Constantine and others who assumed a power in spiritual things. Under Constantine Christianity fell into corruption, and Christians fell asleep.

[225] Nero and the emperors who persecuted Christians weren't as harmful to Christianity as Constantine and others who took control over spiritual matters. Under Constantine, Christianity became corrupted, and Christians became complacent.

[226] [Martial, De Spectaculis Libellus, Ep. ix.]

[226] [Martial, De Spectaculis Libellus, Ep. ix.]

[227] [See Neal’s Hist. of Puritans, i. 353, edit. 1837.]

[227] [See Neal’s Hist. of Puritans, i. 353, edit. 1837.]

[228] Is not this too like the pope’s profession of servus servorum Dei, yet holding out his slipper to the lips of princes, kings, and emperors?

[228] Isn't this just like the pope's title of servant of the servants of God, yet presenting his slipper to the lips of princes, kings, and emperors?

[229] [For elucidations of the references made by Mr. Williams in this preface to his sufferings, and for Mr. Cotton’s reply, see the Biographical Introduction.]

[229] [For explanations of the references made by Mr. Williams in this preface about his struggles, and for Mr. Cotton’s response, see the Biographical Introduction.]

[230] [It is] a monstrous paradox, that God’s children should persecute God’s children, and that they that hope to live eternally together with Christ Jesus in the heavens, should not suffer each other to live in this common air together, &c. I am informed it was the speech of an honourable knight of the parliament: “What! Christ persecute Christ in New England?”[231]

[230] [It is] a shocking contradiction that God's children would persecute one another, and that those who hope to live forever with Christ Jesus in heaven cannot even allow each other to live together in this world. I've heard it was said by a respected knight in parliament: “What! Christ persecuting Christ in New England?”[231]

[231] [“Though God’s children may not persecute God’s children, nor wicked men either, for well-doing: yet if they be found to walk in the way of the wicked—their brethren may justly deprive them in some cases not only of the common air of the country, by banishment, but even of the common air of the world by death, and yet hope to live eternally with them in the heavens.” Master John Cotton’s Answer to Master Roger Williams, p. 14.]

[231] [“Even though God's children might not persecute each other, and neither might wicked people for doing good, if they are found to live in the ways of the wicked, their fellow believers may rightfully exclude them not only from the common air of the country through banishment, but even from the common air of the world through death, while still hoping to live eternally with them in heaven.” Master John Cotton’s Answer to Master Roger Williams, p. 14.]

[232] [That is, of the church at Salem, of which Mr. Williams was then the pastor.]

[232] [That is, of the church at Salem, where Mr. Williams was the pastor at that time.]

[233] [This should be four hundred and fifty. See 1 Kings xviii. 19-22:—or including the “prophets of the groves,” 850.]

[233] [This should be four hundred and fifty. See 1 Kings xviii. 19-22:—or including the “prophets of the groves,” 850.]

[234] [“The truth is, I did not publish that discourse to the world—A brief discourse in defence of set forms of prayer was penned by Mr. Ball—that a religious knight sent over with desire to hear our judgment of it. At his request I drew up a short answer, and sent one copy to the knight and another to Mr. Ball divers years ago. How it came to be published I do not know.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 23. See Hanbury’s Hist. Mem. ii. 157, for an abstract of it.]

[234] [“Honestly, I didn’t publish that discourse to the world—A brief argument defending traditional prayers was written by Mr. Ball—and a religious knight sent it over wanting to know our thoughts on it. At his request, I put together a short reply and sent one copy to the knight and another to Mr. Ball several years ago. I have no idea how it ended up being published.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 23. See Hanbury’s Hist. Mem. ii. 157, for a summary of it.]

[235] [See also Biographical Introduction to this volume.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ for this volume.]

[236] [“The scope of my letter was, not to confirm the equity of his banishment, but to convince the iniquity of his separation.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 41.]

[236] [“The purpose of my letter was not to justify the fairness of his exile, but to show the unfairness of his separation.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 41.]

[237] [“He that shall withdraw or separate the corn from the people, or the people from the corn; the people have just cause to separate either him from themselves, or themselves from him. And this proportion will hold as well in spiritual corn as bodily.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 44.]

[237] [“Anyone who tries to take the corn away from the people, or the people away from the corn; the people have every right to distance themselves from him, or him from them. This applies equally to spiritual nourishment as it does to physical.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 44.]

[238] [“If men hinder the enjoyment of spiritual good things, may they not be hindered from the enjoyment of that which is less, carnal good things?” Ib. p. 46.]

[238] [“If people prevent others from enjoying spiritual blessings, should they not be prevented from enjoying lesser, material blessings?” Ib. p. 46.]

[239] [“I spent a great part of the summer in seeking by word and writing to satisfy his scruples, until he rejected both our callings, and our churches. And even then I ceased not to follow him still, ... whereof this very letter is a pregnant and evident demonstration.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 47.]

[239] [“I spent a big part of the summer trying to ease his concerns through conversation and writing, until he turned away from both our professions and our churches. Even then, I didn’t stop pursuing him, ... and this very letter is clear and strong proof of that.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 47.]

[240] [“I intended not a cordial of consolation to him, ... but only a conviction, to abate the rigour of his indignation against the dispensation of divine justice.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 48.]

[240] [“I didn't mean to offer him a comforting drink, ... but rather to present a belief that would lessen the severity of his anger toward the workings of divine justice.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 48.]

[241] [“I bless the Lord from my soul for his abundant mercy in forcing me out thence, in so fit a season.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 49.]

[241] [“I praise the Lord from the depths of my being for His great mercy in bringing me out of there at just the right time.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 49.]

[242] [Mr. Cotton was at one time much inclined to Antinomianism, which, in the hands of Mrs. Hutchinson, led to no small disturbance in New England. He however denied that he wished to separate on the ground of the legal teaching of the churches with whom he held communion, but thought of removing to New Haven, “as being better known to the pastor and some others there, than to such as were at that time jealous” of him in Boston. A timely perception of Mrs. Hutchinson’s errors led him to renounce her fellowship, and he remained at Boston. Neal’s Hist. of N. E., i. 183; Mather’s Magnalia, iii. 21; Knowles’s Life of R. Williams, p. 140.]

[242] [Mr. Cotton was once quite taken with Antinomianism, which, under Mrs. Hutchinson's influence, caused quite a bit of unrest in New England. However, he denied wanting to break away based on the legal teachings of the churches he was associated with, but considered moving to New Haven, “as it was better known to the pastor and some others there, than to those in Boston who were at that time suspicious” of him. A timely recognition of Mrs. Hutchinson’s mistakes led him to distance himself from her, and he stayed in Boston. Neal’s Hist. of N. E., i. 183; Mather’s Magnalia, iii. 21; Knowles’s Life of R. Williams, p. 140.]

[243] [“I have been given to understand, that the increase of concourse of people to him on the Lord’s days in private, to the neglect or deserting of public ordinances, and to the spreading of the leaven of his corrupt imaginations, provoked the magistrates, rather than to breed a winter’s spiritual plague in the country, to put him a winter’s journey out of the country.” Notwithstanding, Mr. Cotton asserts that Mr. Williams was treated most tenderly by the officer, James Boone, “who dare not allow that liberty to his tongue, which the examiner often useth in this discourse.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 57.]

[243] [“I understand that the growing number of people visiting him on Sundays in private, neglecting public gatherings, and spreading the ideas of his corrupt imagination, alarmed the authorities. To prevent a spiritual plague in the community, they decided to send him away for the winter. However, Mr. Cotton claims that Mr. Williams was treated very gently by the officer, James Boone, “who didn’t allow him the same freedom of speech that the examiner often uses in this discussion.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 57.]

[244] [“This Confession may be found in Crosby, but without the ‘story of his life and death,’ which we have never yet been able to find.” Hist. of Eng. Baptists, ii. App. No. 1.]

[244] [“You can find this Confession in Crosby, but it doesn't include the ‘story of his life and death,’ which we've never been able to locate.” Hist. of Eng. Baptists, ii. App. No. 1.]

[245] [“As for Mr. Smith he standeth and falleth to his own master. Whilst he was preacher to the city of Lincoln, he wrought with God then: what temptations befel him after, by the evil workings of evil men, and some good men too, I choose rather to tremble at, than discourse of.” The fault of this “man fearing God,” appears to have been first his becoming a baptist, and then his acceptance of the opinions of certain Dutch baptists, with whom he held communion in Amsterdam. The early baptists held generally opinions which became known after the Synod of Dort as Arminian. In addition to these Mr. Smith held peculiar views on the nature of spiritual worship, which brought him into great disrepute with his fellow exiles, the Brownists and Independents. Cotton’s Answer p. 58, Smith’s Differences of the Ch. of the Separation, part i. edit. 1608.]

[245] [“As for Mr. Smith, he stands or falls to his own master. While he was a preacher in the city of Lincoln, he worked with God then: what temptations came his way later, due to the bad influence of some evil men and even some good men, I prefer to shudder at rather than discuss.” The issue with this “man who fears God” seems to have started with his becoming a Baptist, followed by his acceptance of the beliefs of certain Dutch Baptists, with whom he associated in Amsterdam. The early Baptists generally held views that became known as Arminian after the Synod of Dort. In addition to this, Mr. Smith had unique perspectives on spiritual worship, which led to his being greatly criticized by his fellow exiles, the Brownists and Independents. Cotton’s Answer p. 58, Smith’s Differences of the Ch. of the Separation, part i. edit. 1608.]

[246] [See Smith’s Parallels and Censures, p. 9, &c. edit. 1609.]

[246] [See Smith’s Parallels and Censures, p. 9, & etc. edit. 1609.]

[247] [“It is not because I think such persons are not fit matter for church-estate; but because they yet want a fit form, requisite to church estate.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 63.]

[247] [“It's not that I believe these individuals aren’t suitable for church property; it's just that they still lack the proper form needed for church property.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 63.]

[248] [“The answer to that question and to all the other thirty-two questions, were drawn up by Mr. Mader—however, the substance of that answer doth generally suit with all our minds, as I conceive. I have read it, and did readily approve it to be judicious and solid. But his answer ... is notoriously slandered and abused by the examiner.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 63. Lechford, in his “Plain Dealing,” &c., however tells us of a minister, who “standing upon his ministry as of the church of England, and arguing against their covenant, and being elected at Weymouth, was compelled to recant some words.” One of his friends for being active in his election was fined £10, and uttering some cross words, £5 more, “and payed it down.” P. 22.]

[248] [“The answer to that question and all the other thirty-two questions was prepared by Mr. Mader. However, the core of that answer aligns well with our thoughts, as I believe. I have read it and found it to be sound and reasonable. But his answer ... is widely criticized and misrepresented by the examiner.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 63. Lechford, in his “Plain Dealing,” etc., tells us about a minister who “stood on his ministry as part of the Church of England, argued against their covenant, and, after being elected at Weymouth, was forced to retract some words.” One of his friends was fined £10 for being active in his election, and an additional £5 for making some offensive remarks, “and paid it right away.” P. 22.]

[249] [“It was his doctrines and practices which tended to the civil disturbance of the commonwealth, together with his heady and busy pursuit of the same, even to the rejection of all churches here; these they were that made him unfit for enjoying communion in the one state or in the other.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 64.]

[249] [“His beliefs and actions contributed to the unrest in the community, along with his zealous and relentless pursuit of them, which led to his rejection of all local churches; it was these factors that made him unworthy of participating in communion in either state.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 64.]

[250] [“His distinction, in the general I do approve it, and do willingly acknowledge that a godly person may be, through ignorance or negligence, so far enthralled to anti-christ, as to be separate from Christ, taking Christ as head of the visible church.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 66.]

[250] [“I agree with his point, and I gladly admit that a righteous person can, out of ignorance or carelessness, become so entangled with anti-Christ that they are distanced from Christ, considering Christ as the head of the visible church.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 66.]

[251] [“What if ecclesiastical stories be deficient in telling us the times and places of their church assemblies? Is therefore the word of God deficient, or the church deficient, because human stories are deficient?... Yet sometimes their own inquisitors confess, that the churches of the Waldenses, or men of that way, have been extant a tempore apostolorum.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 69.]

[251] [“What if church stories fail to tell us when and where their gatherings happened? Does that mean the word of God is lacking, or that the church is lacking, just because human accounts are incomplete?... Yet sometimes their own investigators admit that the churches of the Waldenses, or those who follow that path, have existed since the time of the apostles.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 69.]

[252] [“My words are misreported: and the contradiction ariseth from his misreport. For God’s people and godly persons are not all one. Any church members may be called God’s people, as being in external covenant with him, and yet they are not always godly persons. God’s people may be so enthralled to anti-christ, as to separate them utterly from Christ, both as head of the visible and invisible church; but godly persons cannot be so enthralled.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 71.]

[252] [“My words are misrepresented: and the contradiction comes from his misrepresentation. God’s people and godly individuals are not the same. Any church member can be called God’s people because they are in an external agreement with Him, but that doesn’t mean they are always godly individuals. God’s people might be so captivated by anti-Christ that it completely separates them from Christ, both as the head of the visible and invisible church; however, godly individuals cannot be so captivated.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 71.]

[253] [“He requireth that we should cut off ourselves from hearing the ministry of the parishes in England, as being the ministry of a national, or parishional church, whereof both the church estate is falsely constituted, and all the ministry, worship, and government thereof false also. If he speak of the national church government, we must confess the truth, there indeed is truth fallen and falsehood hath prevailed much.—All of them are forsaken of Truth, and can challenge no warrant of truth but falsely.” Cotton’s Answer, pp. 77, 84.]

[253] [“He requires that we cut ourselves off from listening to the churches in England, as they belong to a national or parish church, whose structure is incorrectly established, and all its ministry, worship, and governance are also false. If he talks about the national church government, we must admit the truth; indeed, truth has fallen, and falsehood has gained ground significantly. All of them have abandoned Truth and can claim no basis in truth except through falsehood.” Cotton’s Answer, pp. 77, 84.]

[254] [“If the examiner had been pleased to have read Mr. Brightman on Rev. xviii. 4, he might find I was not the first that interpreted either that place in Isaiah, or this in Revelation, of a local separation.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 87.]

[254] [“If the examiner had taken the time to read Mr. Brightman on Rev. xviii. 4, he might see that I wasn't the first to interpret either that passage in Isaiah or this one in Revelation as a local separation.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 87.]

[255] [“The two causes of God’s indignation against England—I would rather say Amen to them, than weaken the weight of them. Only I should so assent to the latter, as not to move for a toleration of all dissenters, dissenters in fundamentals.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 89.]

[255] [“The two reasons for God’s anger against England—I would rather agree with them than undermine their significance. However, I would only agree to the latter while still opposing the idea of tolerating all dissenters, especially those who disagree on fundamental issues.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 89.]

[256] [“Our joining with the ministers of England in hearing of the word and prayer, doth not argue our church-communion with the parish churches in England, much less with the national church.” Mr. Cotton then proceeds to deny that Mr. Williams was persecuted, or that he admonished them humbly and faithfully. His banishment was no persecution; his statement of his opinions no admonition. Cotton’s Answer, p. 101.]

[256] [“Our participation with the ministers of England in listening to the word and prayer does not imply our church fellowship with the parish churches in England, let alone with the national church.” Mr. Cotton then goes on to argue that Mr. Williams was not persecuted and that he did not humbly or faithfully advise them. His exile was not persecution; his expression of his views was not advice. Cotton’s Answer, p. 101.]

[257] [“Who seeth not, that in these words I express not mine own reasoning or meaning, but his; and that I expressly say, the true meaning of the text will nothing more reach to his purpose; and so bring in his reason in form of an enthymeme, which he draws from it?” Cotton’s Answer, p. 105.]

[257] [“Who doesn’t see that in these words I’m not sharing my own reasoning or meaning, but his? I clearly state that the true meaning of the text won’t serve his purpose; instead, it brings in his reasoning as an enthymeme, which he derives from it?” Cotton’s Answer, p. 105.]

[258] [“Sure I am, we look at infants as members of our church, as being federally holy, but I am slow to believe that all of them are regenerate, or truly godly.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 108.]

[258] [“Of course I do, we see babies as part of our church, as being federally holy, but I'm hesitant to believe that all of them are truly born again or genuinely godly.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 108.]

[259] [“These are palpable mistakes of those words of mine, which I expressed as the sum of his words, which he through haste conceived to be mine.” Ib. p. 108.]

[259] [“These are obvious mistakes in what I said, which I summed up from his words, which he mistakenly thought were mine because he was in a hurry.” Ib. p. 108.]

[260] [“We wholly avoid national, provincial, and diocesan government of the churches by episcopal authority; we avoid their prescript liturgies, and communion with open scandalous persons in any church order; ... it is a continual sorrow of heart, and mourning of our souls that there is yet so much of those notorious evils which he nameth ... suffered to thrust themselves into the fellowship of the churches, and to sit down with the saints at the Lord’s table. But yet I count all these but remnants of pollution, when as the substance of the true estate of churches abideth in their congregational assemblies.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 108.]

[260] [“We completely avoid national, provincial, and diocesan governance of the churches by episcopal authority; we reject their prescribed liturgies and communion with openly scandalous individuals in any church order; ... it is a constant source of grief and mourning for our souls that so many of those infamous wrongs that he mentions ... are still allowed to invade the fellowship of the churches and to sit down with the saints at the Lord’s table. However, I consider all these just remnants of corruption, while the core essence of the true state of churches remains in their congregational gatherings.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 108.]

[261] [“Mr. Williams probably refers to the refusal by the General Court to listen to a petition from Salem relative to a piece of land which was claimed as belonging to that town. But according to Winthrop, ‘because they had chosen Mr. Williams their teacher, while he stood under question of authority, and so offered contempt to the magistrates, their petition was refused,” &c. Knowles, p. 70.]

[261] [“Mr. Williams likely refers to the General Court's decision to ignore a petition from Salem about a piece of land that the town claimed. However, according to Winthrop, ‘because they had chosen Mr. Williams as their teacher while he was under scrutiny by the authorities, and thus showed disrespect to the magistrates, their petition was denied,’ etc. Knowles, p. 70.]

[262] [“His banishment proceeded not against him or his for his own refusal of any worship, but for seditious opposition against the patent, and against the oath of fidelity offered to the people; ... he also wrote letters of admonition to all the churches whereof the magistrates were members, for deferring to give present answer to a petition of Salem, who had refused to hearken to a lawful motion of theirs.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 113.]

[262] [“His banishment wasn’t due to his own refusal to worship, but because of his rebellious opposition to the patent and the oath of loyalty presented to the people; ... he also wrote letters of warning to all the churches where the magistrates were members, urging them to respond quickly to a petition from Salem, which had chosen not to listen to a legal proposal from them.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 113.]

[263] [“It seemeth he never read the story of the classes in Northamptonshire, Suffolk, Essex, London, Cambridge, discovered by a false brother to Doctor Bancroft.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 116, Neal’s Puritans, i. 226, 319.]

[263] [“It seems he never read the story of the social classes in Northamptonshire, Suffolk, Essex, London, Cambridge, uncovered by a deceitful associate of Doctor Bancroft.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 116, Neal’s Puritans, i. 226, 319.]

[264] [Udall had been a tutor to Queen Elizabeth in the learned languages, yet for writing a little book against Diocesan Church Government and Ceremonies he was condemned to die, and would have been executed but for the queen’s feelings of respect to her aged tutor. A copy of this exceedingly rare book is in Mr. Offor’s library.]

[264] [Udall had taught Queen Elizabeth the scholarly languages, but for writing a small book against Diocesan Church Government and Ceremonies, he was sentenced to death. He would have been executed if it weren't for the queen's respect for her elderly tutor. A copy of this extremely rare book is in Mr. Offor’s library.]

[265] [“He died by the annoyance of the prison: when the coroner’s jury came to survey the dead body of Mr. Udall in prison, he bled freshly, though cold before, as a testimony against the murderous illegal proceedings of the state against him.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 116, Neal, i. 339.]

[265] [“He died from the torment of the prison: when the coroner’s jury came to examine Mr. Udall's dead body in prison, he had fresh blood, even though he was cold before, as proof against the violent illegal actions of the state against him.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 116, Neal, i. 339.]

[266] [Mr. Cotton says, that Penry confessed that he deserved death for having seduced many to separation from hearing the word in the parish churches, so that their souls were justly required at his hand. Ibid. p. 117. This can scarcely be correct if we judge from the general tenor of Penry’s character. See Hanbury’s Hist. Memorials, i. 79, note e.]

[266] [Mr. Cotton says that Penry admitted he deserved to die for leading many people away from hearing the word in the parish churches, so their souls were rightfully his responsibility. Ibid. p. 117. This seems unlikely if we consider the overall nature of Penry's character. See Hanbury’s Hist. Memorials, i. 79, note e.]

[267] [See Broadmead Records, Intro. p. xxxviii. Hanbury, i. 35, 62. Mr. Cotton endeavours to throw no little obloquy and discredit on these two witnesses to the truth; but most unjustly. Answer p. 117.]

[267] [See Broadmead Records, Intro. p. xxxviii. Hanbury, i. 35, 62. Mr. Cotton tries to cast a lot of doubt and shame on these two witnesses to the truth; but he's being quite unfair. Answer p. 117.]

[268] [In “A Necessitie of Separation from the Church of England proved by Nonconformist Principles, &c.” By John Canne, pastor of the Ancient English Church at Amsterdam, 1634, 4to. pp. 264.]

[268] [In “A Necessity of Separation from the Church of England Proved by Nonconformist Principles, etc.” By John Canne, pastor of the Ancient English Church in Amsterdam, 1634, 4to. pp. 264.]

[269] [“Mr. Ainsworth’s name is of best esteem, without all exception, in that way who refused communion with hearing in England. And if his people suffered him to live on ninepence a week, with roots boiled, surely either the people were grown to a very extreme low estate, or else the growth of their godliness was grown to a very low ebb.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 122. The remarks of Mr. Hanbury, with the quotation he produces from the preface, by a friend of Ainsworth, to his Annotations on Solomon’s Song, do not appear in the least to invalidate the statement of Williams. In the earlier part of his exile, in common with Johnson and the other separatists, he was exposed to great straits and difficulties, and it may be to that period that Mr. Williams refers. See Hanbury, i. 433.]

[269] [“Mr. Ainsworth has a highly regarded name, without exception, among those who refused to engage with the Church of England. If his followers allowed him to survive on ninepence a week, eating only boiled roots, then either the community was in a dire state or their spiritual growth had reached a very low point.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 122. Mr. Hanbury’s comments, along with the quote he provides from the preface by a friend of Ainsworth regarding his Annotations on Solomon’s Song, do not seem to disprove Williams' statement at all. During the earlier part of his exile, Ainsworth, like Johnson and the other separatists, faced significant hardships and challenges, and it’s likely that Mr. Williams is referring to that time. See Hanbury, i. 433.]

[270] [“This I speak with respect to Mr. Robinson and to his church, who grew to acknowledge, and in a judicious and godly discourse to approve and defend, the lawful liberty of hearing the word from the godly preachers of the parishes in England.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 123.]

[270] [“I'm referring to Mr. Robinson and his church, who came to recognize, and in thoughtful and righteous conversation, to endorse and support, the rightful freedom to hear the word from the faithful preachers across the parishes in England.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 123.]

[271] [Mr. Robinson’s book was published nine years after his death. It was entitled, “Of the Lawfulness of Hearing of the Ministers in the Church of England: penned by that Learned and Reverend Divine, Mr. John Robinson, late pastor to the English Church of God in Leyden, and Printed Anno 1634.” Mr. Canne’s work in reply was entitled “A Stay against Straying,” 4to. 1639.]

[271] [Mr. Robinson’s book was published nine years after he passed away. It was titled, “On the Legitimacy of Listening to the Ministers in the Church of England: written by that Learned and Reverend Divine, Mr. John Robinson, former pastor to the English Church of God in Leyden, and Printed in 1634.” Mr. Canne’s response was titled “A Stay against Straying,” 4to. 1639.]

[272] [“If this be all the conclusion he striveth for, I shall never contend with him about it. But this is that I deny, a man to participate in a church-estate, where he partaketh only in hearing and prayer, before and after sermon; and joineth not with them, neither in their covenant, nor in the seals of the covenant.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 129.]

[272] [“If this is all he’s trying to achieve, I won’t argue with him about it. But what I challenge is this: a person being part of a church community, where they only engage in listening and praying, before and after the sermon; and do not participate with them, either in their agreement or in the sacraments.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 129.]

[273] [That is, as Mr. Cotton explains it, because “being cast out by the usurping power of the prelacy, and dismissed, though against their wills, by our congregations, we looked at ourselves as private members, and not officers to any church here, until one or other church might call us unto office.” Any other sense is either a mistake, or a “fraudulent expression of our minds.” Answer p. 131.]

[273] [As Mr. Cotton explains, “being cast out by the usurping power of the church hierarchy, and dismissed, even though we didn’t want to be, by our congregations, we viewed ourselves as individual members, not as leaders of any church here, until one or another church might appoint us to a position.” Any other interpretation is either incorrect or a “deceptive expression of our thoughts.” Answer p. 131.]

[274] [“We are not so masterly and peremptory in our apprehensions; and yet the more plainly and exactly all church-actions are carried on according to the letter of the rule, the more glory shall we give unto the Lord Jesus, and procure the more peace to our consciences and to our churches, and reserve more purity and power to all our administrations.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 132.]

[274] [“We don’t always have a complete grasp of things, but the more clearly and accurately we carry out all church activities according to the rules, the more glory we give to the Lord Jesus. This also brings us greater peace of mind and benefits our churches, while preserving the purity and strength of our actions.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 132.]

[275] [See Broadmead Records, Intro. p. lxxix.]

[275] [See Broadmead Records, Intro. p. lxxix.]

[276] [“The world is taken in scripture more ways than one, and so is separation; as when the apostle exhorteth the Romans, not to conform their church-bodies according to the platform of the Roman monarchy, into œcumenical, national, provincial, diocesan bodies, Rom. xii. 2. From the world, as taken for civil government of it, we are to separate our church-bodies, and the government thereof in frame and constitution.” Cotton’s Answer, pp. 135, 136.]

[276] [“The world is understood in scripture in more ways than one, and so is separation; as when the apostle urges the Romans not to shape their church bodies according to the model of the Roman monarchy, into universal, national, provincial, and diocesan structures, Rom. xii. 2. We are to separate our church bodies from the world, understood as civil government, along with its organization and structure.” Cotton’s Answer, pp. 135, 136.]

[277] [“Our not receiving all comers unto the communion of the Lord’s table, and other parts of church fellowship, saving only unto the public hearing of the word and presence at other duties, it argueth indeed that such persons either think themselves unfit materials for church fellowship, or else that we conceive them to be as stones standing in need of a little more hewing and squaring before they be laid as living stones in the walls of the Lord’s house.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 139.]

[277] [“The fact that we don’t welcome everyone to participate in the Lord’s communion and other aspects of church fellowship, apart from just the public hearing of the word and being present at other duties, suggests that those individuals either believe they aren’t ready for church fellowship, or that we see them as rough stones that need some more shaping and refining before they can be placed as living stones in the structure of the Lord’s house.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 139.]

[278] [“Our practice in suppressing such as have attempted to set up a parishional way, I never heard of such a thing here to this day. And if any such thing were done before my coming into the country, I do not think it was done by forcible compulsion, but by rational conviction.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 139. It is difficult to reconcile this disclaimer with facts, unless we attribute ignorance to Mr. Cotton. See before, p. 233, note 8.]

[278] [“In our experience dealing with those who have tried to establish a parish system, I’ve never heard of anything like that happening here until now. And if anything like that took place before I arrived in the country, I don’t believe it was done through force, but rather through logical understanding.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 139. It's hard to match this statement with the facts unless we consider that Mr. Cotton may not be aware of them. See before, p. 233, note 8.]

[279] [Mr. Cotton calls this an untruth, yet he adds, “I hold that the receiving all the inhabitants in the parish into the full fellowship of the church, and the admitting of them all unto the liberty of all the ordinances, is an human corruption, and so if he will, an human invention.” Answer, p. 140.]

[279] [Mr. Cotton calls this a falsehood, yet he adds, “I believe that welcoming all the residents in the parish into full church fellowship and granting them all access to the benefits of all the ordinances is a human corruption, and so, if he wants, a human invention.” Answer, p. 140.]

[280] [“The answer is near at hand.... Those mine enemies which would not that I should reign over them, bring them hither, and slay them before my face, Luke xix. 27. And yet I would not be so understood as if Christ did allow his vicegerents to practise all that himself would practise in his own person. For not all the practices or acts of Christ, but the laws of Christ, are the rules of man’s administrations.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 144.]

[280] [“The answer is close at hand.... Those who are my enemies and do not want me to rule over them, bring them here and kill them in front of me, Luke xix. 27. However, I don't want to suggest that Christ approved of his representatives doing everything he would do personally. It is not all the actions or behaviors of Christ, but rather the laws of Christ, that are the guidelines for how people should govern.” Cotton’s Answer, p. 144.]

FINIS.

FINIS.

J. HADDON, PRINTER, CASTLE STREET, FINSBURY.

J. HADDON, PRINTER, CASTLE STREET, FINSBURY.


ERRATA.

Page 7, line 4, for “to [all] men,” read “all men.”
21, dele “men.”
8, line 32, for “He that believeth shall not be damned,” read “He that believeth not shall be damned.

[1]

[1]

THE
SECOND ANNUAL REPORT
OF THE
HANSERD KNOLLYS SOCIETY,
FOR THE
PUBLICATION OF THE WORKS OF EARLY ENGLISH
AND OTHER BAPTIST WRITERS.

1847-8.

1847-48.

LONDON:
PRINTED BY JOHN HADDON, CASTLE STREET, FINSBURY.
1848.

LONDON:
PRINTED BY JOHN HADDON, CASTLE STREET, FINSBURY.
1848.


[2]

[2]

SECOND GENERAL MEETING.
APRIL 28th, 1848.

Mr. Charles Jones in the Chair. Prayer by Mr. Rothery. E. B. Underhill, Esq., read the Annual Report, and George Offor, Esq., presented the Cash Accounts and Financial Statement.

Mr. Charles Jones was in charge. Mr. Rothery led the prayer. E.B. Underhill, Esq., read the Annual Report, and George Offor, Esq., presented the Cash Accounts and Financial Statement.

It was moved by Dr. Cox, seconded by Rev. W. Jones, of Stepney, and resolved unanimously:—

It was proposed by Dr. Cox, seconded by Rev. W. Jones, of Stepney, and agreed upon unanimously:—

“That the gratifying Report now read be approved, printed, and circulated among the Subscribers under the direction of the Council.”

“Let the satisfying Report we just heard be approved, printed, and shared with the Subscribers under the Council's direction.”

It was moved by George Offor, Esq., seconded by Rev. R. Morris, of Manchester, and resolved unanimously:—

It was proposed by George Offor, Esq., seconded by Rev. R. Morris, from Manchester, and agreed upon unanimously:—

“That the Gentlemen whose names follow be the Officers and Council for the year ensuing.”

“Here are the names of the gentlemen who will serve as the Officers and Council for the coming year.”

Treasurer.

Treasurer.

  • CHARLES JONES, Esq.

Honorary Secretaries.

Honorary Secretaries.

  • E. B. UNDERHILL, Esq.
  • Rev. W. JONES.

Council.

Board.

  • Rev. J. Acworth.
  • Rev. J. Angus, M.A.
  • Rev. C. M. Birrell.
  • Rev. Caleb Evans Birt, M.A.
  • Rev. W.H. Black.
  • Rev. W. Brock.
  • Rev. Thomas Burditt.
  • Rev. Jabez Burns, D.D.
  • Rev. F. A. Cox, D.D. LL.D.
  • Rev. T.S. Crisp.
  • Rev. B. Davies, Ph. D.
  • Rev. B. Evans.
  • Rev. B. Godwin, D.D.
  • Rev. F.W. Gotch, M.A.
  • Rev. W. Groser.
  • Rev. J.H. Hinton, M.A.
  • Rev. J. Hoby, D.D.
  • Charles T. Jones, Esq.
  • G.F. Kemp, Esq.
  • George Lowe, Esq., F.R.S.
  • Rev. W. H. Murch, D.D.
  • Rev. J.P. Mursell.
  • Rev. Thomas Fox Newman.
  • George Offor, Esq.
  • Rev. G. H. Orchard.
  • Rev. T. Pottenger.
  • Rev. J.J. Owen.
  • Rev. Thomas Price, D.D.
  • James Read, Esq.
  • Rev. Robert Roff.
  • Rev. Joshua Russell.
  • Rev. J. Sprigg, M.A.
  • Rev. E. Steane, D.D.
  • Rev. C. Stovel.
  • Rev. Thomas Thomas.
  • Rev. F. Trestrail.

The Meeting was closed with prayer by Rev. Mr. Smith, of Park Street.

The meeting ended with a prayer by Rev. Mr. Smith from Park Street.

[3]

[3]

REPORT.

It is not in the power of a literary Society such as this to lay before the Subscribers matters of exciting interest. It is enough if its object be accomplished satisfactorily to the Subscribers, and the condition of their funds allow the progressive fulfilment of the purposes of its formation.

It’s not within the capability of a literary society like this one to present subscribers with issues of thrilling interest. What matters is that it meets the needs of the subscribers satisfactorily and that the state of their funds allows for the ongoing achievement of its original goals.

At the last Annual Meeting the number of Subscribers to the first year’s publications registered, was 1044; that has been increased during the year to 1259. The number up to the present moment for the volumes for 1847, is 1007; but there remains a very considerable amount of subscriptions unpaid. The list will of course be variable, and deficiencies must continually occur from the various incidents of life.

At the last Annual Meeting, the number of Subscribers to the first year’s publications was 1,044; that has increased during the year to 1,259. The number so far for the volumes of 1847 is 1,007; however, there are still a significant number of unpaid subscriptions. The list will naturally change, and shortcomings will continue to happen due to various life events.

For the year 1847, the reprint of Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress from the original editions, has been placed in the hands of the Subscribers. This very unique volume has met with the entire approbation of the Society, and supplies a desideratum in the literary world at large—a critical and authentic edition of the great Dreamer’s immortal work. The labour involved in this undertaking,[4] the useful and interesting introduction accompanying it, and the passage of the work through the press, have been gratuitously afforded to the Society by its very able editor, George Offor, Esq. It was the wish of the Council to complete the year’s issue with a reprint of Henry Danver’s Treatise of Baptism. The very great labour, however, involved in its preparation for the press, has not permitted the editor, the Rev. W. H. Black, to have it in a sufficient state of forwardness for immediate publication. The Council have therefore substituted for it, “The Bloudy Tenent of Persecution Discussed,” by Roger Williams, the first sheets of which are in the press, and they hope to place it in the hands of the Subscribers by the end of July. The controversy which forms the subject of this most valuable work, is of no less interest at the present time than when the author of it became an outcast, an exile, and a wanderer in the wilds of America to escape from the persecuting spirit of the Pilgrim Fathers. Mr. Williams was the honoured founder of Rhode Island State, the first of the United States in which entire and perfect liberty of conscience was permitted and enjoyed. The work now preparing is of extreme rarity, three copies only being known to exist in this country, and two in America. It is being reprinted from the copy in the Bodleian library at Oxford.

For the year 1847, the reprint of Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress from the original editions has been given to the Subscribers. This unique volume has received complete approval from the Society, filling a gap in the literary world—a critical and authentic edition of the great Dreamer’s timeless work. The effort involved in this project, the useful and interesting introduction that accompanies it, and the processing of the work through the press have all been provided free of charge to the Society by its capable editor, George Offor, Esq. The Council wanted to finish the year’s issue with a reprint of Henry Danver’s Treatise of Baptism. However, the significant effort required to prepare it for publication has prevented the editor, the Rev. W. H. Black, from getting it ready in time for immediate release. Therefore, the Council has replaced it with “The Bloudy Tenent of Persecution Discussed” by Roger Williams, the first sheets of which are currently being printed, and they hope to have it ready for the Subscribers by the end of July. The controversy that this valuable work addresses is just as relevant today as when the author became an outcast, an exile, and a wanderer in the wilderness of America to escape the persecuting spirit of the Pilgrim Fathers. Mr. Williams was the esteemed founder of Rhode Island State, the first in the United States to allow complete and total freedom of conscience. The work currently being prepared is extremely rare, with only three copies known to exist in this country and two in America. It is being reprinted from the copy in the Bodleian library at Oxford.

The Council have in preparation for the year 1848, the first volume of the Dutch Martyrology, and a volume of John Canne’s works. The Book of Martyrs has been undertaken at the earnest request of many of the Subscribers, and is in course of translation by a gentleman who has for some years resided in Holland. He has already made considerable progress in the work, so that[5] the Council confidently anticipate the pleasure of laying open to the English public during the present year this treasury of examples of Christian patience and endurance under persecution. The portion of the work in hand will probably form three volumes.

The Council is preparing for 1848 the first volume of the Dutch Martyrology and a volume of John Canne’s works. The Book of Martyrs has been started at the strong request of many of the Subscribers, and it is currently being translated by a gentleman who has lived in Holland for several years. He has already made significant progress on the project, so that[5] the Council is confidently looking forward to presenting this collection of examples of Christian patience and endurance under persecution to the English public this year. The current part of the work is likely to consist of three volumes.

The name of Mr. Canne is mostly known by his biblical labours; but he was also remarkable for his clear insight into the nature of the constitution of Christ’s church, which he developed in a series of works both noble in sentiment, and powerful in argumentation. The first volume of his works will appear under the editorial supervision of the Rev. Charles Stovel.

The name of Mr. Canne is mostly recognized for his biblical work, but he was also notable for his clear understanding of the nature of Christ’s church, which he expressed in a series of writings that were both noble in sentiment and strong in argument. The first volume of his works will be published under the editorial supervision of Rev. Charles Stovel.

Other works are also in hand, and being matured for publication in future years. Such are the writings of William Dell, Christopher Blackwood, William Kiffin, Benjamin Keach, and others, with various collections of documents relating to the history and faith of the early English Baptists.

Other works are also in progress and being prepared for publication in the coming years. These include writings by William Dell, Christopher Blackwood, William Kiffin, Benjamin Keach, and others, along with various collections of documents related to the history and beliefs of the early English Baptists.

Resolutions commendatory of the Society, were passed in the early part of the year at the Western and Gloucestershire Associations of Baptist Churches, and also by the General Assembly of General Baptist Churches.

Resolutions praising the Society were passed earlier this year at the Western and Gloucestershire Associations of Baptist Churches, as well as by the General Assembly of General Baptist Churches.

The Council has had to regret the loss sustained by the departure from this country of the Rev. Dr. Davies, whose advice and judgment were of the most valuable kind. His successor at Stepney College, the Rev. W. Jones, M.A., has favoured the Society by undertaking the office thus vacated.

The Council regrets the loss caused by the departure from this country of Rev. Dr. Davies, whose advice and judgment were extremely valuable. His successor at Stepney College, Rev. W. Jones, M.A., has kindly agreed to take over the position that was left vacant.

A resolution has been passed to grant the same privileges to the Sunday School Library of any congregation, which has hitherto been confined to the minister.[6] A second list of ten subscribers will entitle the library to a free copy, the first ten being regarded as entitling the minister.

A resolution has been approved to give the same privileges to the Sunday School Library of any congregation, which until now have only been given to the minister.[6] A second list of ten subscribers will allow the library to receive a free copy, with the first ten considered as privileges for the minister.

The Council have it in purpose to extend the usefulness of the Society by additional lectures, so soon as arrangements can be made. They feel assured of the co-operation of their brethren in this matter.

The Council intends to enhance the value of the Society by adding more lectures as soon as they can sort out the details. They are confident that their colleagues will support them in this effort.

Although so far great encouragement and success have attended their labours, it is of importance that the Subscribers should not only maintain their subscriptions, but by personal recommendation endeavour to supply the places of those who fail by death, removals, or other causes. The efficiency of the Society depends on its numbers, and the larger its subscription list the more will it accomplish in the reproduction of these best memorials of the men who have preceded us in the strife for the establishment of a kingdom which is not of this world, and which when established shall never pass away.

Although there has been great encouragement and success in their efforts so far, it's crucial for the Subscribers to not only keep their subscriptions active but also to personally recommend others to fill the gaps left by those who pass away, relocate, or leave for other reasons. The effectiveness of the Society relies on its membership, and the larger the subscription list, the more it will achieve in preserving these important tributes to the individuals who fought before us for the establishment of a kingdom that is not of this world, which, once formed, will endure forever.

[7]

[7]

FINANCIAL ACCOUNT.

In respect to the Subscriptions for the First and Second years, received in the year ended 31st March, 1848.

Regarding the subscriptions for the first and second years, received in the year ending March 31, 1848.

£ s. d.
Further Subscriptions for First Year 124 8 6
Subscriptions for Second Year 383 15 6
508 4 0
ASSETS.
Value of Stock in hand at Cost Price, Volumes I. II. and III. 195 1 8
Unpaid Subscriptions, 3. 1 11 6
£704 17 2
£ s. d.
Disbursements as per Cash Account 414 13 4
LIABILITIES.
Use of Fire and Light at Mission House 3 3 0
Printing Report, &c. 7 0 0
Warehouse Report, Agency on Stock Remaining, and Contingencies 25 0 0
Probable Cost of the Fourth Volume now in hand 230 0 0
265 3 0
Balance in favour of Receipts and Assets 25 0 10
£704 17 2

E. E.

E. E.

Charles Jones, April 24, 1848.

Charles Jones, April 24, 1848.

Examined and Approved, April 28, 1848

Examined and Approved, April 28, 1848

George Offor, Joseph H. Allen.

George Offor, Joseph H. Allen.

[8]

[8]

HANSERD KNOLLYS SOCIETY.
ACCOUNT OF RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS FROM APRIL 1, 1847, TO MARCH 31, 1848.

£ s. d.
RECEIPTS.
On Account of the First Year’s Subscriptions, 1845-6 124 8 6
Same here Second Same here 1847 383 15 6
Same here Third Same here 1848 24 3 0
Drawback on Exportation, repayable to Agent 1 6 0
Balance of Account from Mr. Girdwood, agent in Canada 0 6 0
£533 19 0
PAYMENTS.
Balance against the Society on 31st March, 1847 10 2 3
Printing Reports, Prospectus, Circulars, &c. 24 9 6
Hire of Room for last Annual Meeting 3 3 0
Stationery and Books 4 3 11
Postage, Carriage, and Porterage 8 12 2
Travelling Expenses of Honorary Secretary 19 2 2
Advertising 9 9 6
Balance of Cost of the Second Volume 31 3 0
Cost of the Third Volume, Bunyan’s Pilgrim 269 15 3
Insurance of Stock 1 9 0
Agency at 10 per cent 8 7 7
Pay of the Secretary, Mr. George Offor, jun., from 18th March, 1847 to 17th March, 1848 21 0 0
Reimbursed to the Baptist Mission the Expense of Tea provided for the Council at their Monthly Meetings 3 16 0
414 13 4
Balance in hand, 31st March, 1848 119 5 8
£533 19 0
N.B. Balance in Treasurer’s hands £87 19 0
Bill due 3rd May 18 18 0
Balance in Mr. Underhill’s hands 10 6 3
Balances due from Agents 2 2 5
£119 5 8

E. E.

E. E.

Charles Jones, Treasurer. 18th April, 1848.

Charles Jones, Treasurer. April 18, 1848.

Audited and found Correct this 22nd April, 1848.

Audited and found correct this 22nd April, 1848.

George Offor, Joseph H. Allen.

George Offor, Joseph H. Allen.

 

 


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!